Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

'I've been having these weird thoughts lately...is any of this real or not?'

The boy who had saved the worlds countless times thought to himself as he faded into a deeper darkness after having spoken with the girl he desperately wanted to save after she was struck down by an old man, Xehanort.

As his sub-conscience was beginning to fade away from him, he thought about his friends and the journey they all had gone in since his homeworld was swallowed by darkness. He thinks about his two faithful companions, Donald Duck and Goofy. He was grateful to both of them for having been on his side from the beginning of their journey when he was searching for his two best friends, Riku and Kairi.

He thought about the two dearly and how he managed to save them after having lost them so long ago when he first received the weapon of light, the Keyblade. As his mind finally blanked out, a voice had spoken out to the unconscious boy,

"Surprising that you actually managed to mess with time, makes me a little jealous of you then again you are right here. Suffering the consequences of not only breaking a taboo but abusing the Power of Waking."

The mysterious voice had taken form into one wearing standard black coat like Organization XIII. He began to approach the young boy floating in a realm of nothingness while continuing to speak in a curious tone,

"Sora, the Keyblade's chosen one. What an interesting boy, kind hearted and somehow the key of stopping darkness from prevailing. You know, I want to test your actual strength. Let us see if your kind hearted nature can take on a world where kindness is rare to find. A world where darkness is guaranteed to prevail. Oh man! This is going to be soo much fun to watch!"

The mysterious figure approached Sora and touched his chest, creating a small light. As he did this, he began to contemplate whether to strip the young boy of his power to truly put him in a situation where he would have to rely on the darkness.

This idea caused him to try exactly that but all of sudden his hand was hit by some power that gave a little sting-

"Ow ow ow ow! What in the world was that?"

This confused him greatly since that had never happened before, which caused him to try again only to be met with another sting to his other hand. This greatly annoyed him which ended in him complaining,

"This is so unfair, I want to take away your power but its not letting me! Darn, this would've been fun to see you back to zero but I guess I'll just have to do with what I got. But don't get me wrong, Sora, just because you are strong doesn't mean your life in this new world won't be easy."

As he finishes speaking, he pushes the young boy towards a portal nearby them, interested to see whether the hero who had saved the worlds countless times.

'Huh? Where am I? Am I dead? No...this place is...'

A new world.

Sora looked around and saw that he was pulled to a new world, something that greatly confused him since everyone had been telling him that he would suffer some consequence if he was to abuse the Power of Waking. He was confused on why he was in a new world yet he feels like there might be some purpose in having been transported in another world.

Sora started to walk around this new world, seeing many interesting things such as demi humans, ground dragons, and many people with interesting attire. This excited the young boy since he is exploring a unique world which caused him to speculate whether the heartless are affecting this world as well. As he thought about this, he wanted to make sure that he still had his Keyblade with him. He put his hand up and quickly the Kingdom Key appeared in his hand, allowing Sora to confirm that he still had his powers from the journey he had undergone when having gone to save Kairi.

'Okay, so I still have all of my strength with me.' He thought to himself, 'But I'm confused, if I was to suffer a consequence for having abused the Power of Waking, what is the punishment?'

As Sora was walking around thinking to himself of the consequence, he looked up and noticed a very young golden hair girl running extremely fast as if she was wrong. This caused him to quickly ask the girl,

"Little girl, do you need any-"

"Out of my way!"

The girl had shoved Sora while continuing to run quickly, which greatly concerned the young boy. Sora quickly began to chase after the girl, wanting to help her out in the case she is in danger.

Sora ran all the way towards the slums, he ended up losing the little golden hair girl which left Sora a bit uneseased since he hopes she is alright. As Sora stood looking around, he was feeling a bit off by the atmosphere the slums were giving him. He looked at the people living there and could see that they were suffering. Sora was heading to approach the people yet he ended up hearing a female voice say behind him,

"There is nothing you can do for them, child."

Sora turned around and noticed a woman who had long black hair tied into one tail on the left side along with eyes, wearing a black dress. Sora looked at the woman with uncertainty since he was surprised that she knew what he was thinking. He had asked her why she said that to him to figure out how come she said that. To his surprise she answered in a respectful manner,

"Throughout my life, I have seen many people with the same eyes as yours. Wanting the desire to help others. It is one that I cannot relate to honestly."

"Still, I want to help them."

The woman looked at the young boy with rather interest in her eyes, having never seen anybody wear such an attire as his. She observed the boy before asking him if he is from around her. Sora paused for a moment to think long and hard on the question. He recalled back on his conversations with Donald and Goofy about telling others of the existence of other worlds. He crossed his arms before answering the woman in a calm and happy manner,

"I'm not from around this place but I'm happy to know the place."

"Hmm you are quite the interesting boy."

Sora looked at the woman and showed his hand in a manner of wanting a handshake from her while saying in his friendly manner,

"The name is Sora, what is your name?"

"My name is Elsa Granhiert, you can just call me Elsa."

Elsa shook Sora's hand, enjoying the politeness of the young boy before attempting to learn more of this strange boy. As the two were beginning to walk, in the shadows the mysterious figure appeared from a portal, having watched Sora so far and feeling displeased.

'This is sooooo boring, he is just running around without a care of the world. There is no hardship here. Well I guess I better spice things up for my amusement.'

As Sora and Elsa were walking together, a couple of dark figures respemblings ants that had claws and legs surrounded the two. Elsa looked at these creatures with interest, having never seen anything like them before.

Heartless!

Sora instinctively summoned his Kingdom Key and prepared himself to battle; Elsa looked at Sora and was more interested in the young boy, having seen the weapon the young boy was wielding. Before examining the weapon closely, she hears the young boy say to her,

"Stand back Elsa, allow me to deal with these heartless."

'Heartless? Is that what they are called?' Elsa thought to herself as she listened to what Sora said. She steps back and allows Sora to face off against these new creatures she has never encountered before. 'This boy just keeps interesting me even more but honestly, who is he? What kind of divine protection does this young boy have? And what kind of creatures are these so-called heartless are?'

Sora charges at the heartless and quickly begins swinging his Keyblade at the heartless, managing to take down many of them within a few hits. As the shadow heartless disappears with one strike from the Keyblade, the hearts that the heartless contain appear and quickly head up towards the sky before disappearing. Elsa noticed this and quickly began to analyze everything she is witnessing,

'This boy has quite the fighting skills and these creatures once killed release hearts...now this might be worth my time.'

Elsa pulled one of her knives and quickly joined Sora in the fight once she noticed that many more heartless began to appear, some looking more menacing than others. She went towards the stronger looking one that was wielding scalloped, blue-bladed swords. The heartless noticed Elsa and quickly charged towards the woman, not showing any kind of emotion.

The heartless attempted to strike down Elsa yet she was too fast for the Heartless to keep up. Eventually she used her blade to slice up the stomach area of the heartless, curious to see the inside of this new creature but to her surprise the Heartless didn't seem like it took any damage.

This caused her to start giving each of her attacks with more strength than before. This paid off since she was able to kill the heartless yet she was surprised that no heart appeared once she killed a heartless. She looked at Sora and began to think to herself, 'I'm curious, Sora, what exactly is that weapon of yours and what are these creatures you are easily taking down.'

As Sora defeated a few soldier type heartless, he quickly looked at Elsa and was surprised to see her managing to take down heartless easily as well. He gave her a smile and asked if she was alright.

Elsa was unsure on how to respond to the boy's kindness since everyone in Lugnica feared her due to her affiliation and status while this boy is oblivious to such a thing. She smiled at him and said she was okay before asking Sora what was the weapon he was wielding, noticing the odd key looking sword he had. Sora summoned his Keyblade while responding,

"Oh this? This here is called a Keyblade."

"A...Keyblade? Mind if I take a closer look?"

"Sure, Go ahead."

Sora handed the keyblade to Elsa to allow her to inspect the weapon, noticing how curious she was. Sadly this inspection ended short when the keyblade disappeared from her hand and returned towards Sora's.

"I see, it seems like the weapon is unique and chooses its owner. You are quite the interesting boy, Sora, but sadly I have to go meet up with someone since it is starting to get a little late."

"I understand."

As Sora was about to let Elsa leave, she was still too interested in the boy to just split paths, causing her to turn around and say,

"You can join me if you like."

"Are you sure? I wouldn't want to hold you back."

"It's alright, besides I have many questions to ask you."

"Alright then."

Sora smiles at Elsa and begins to follow her towards a building nearby. During their little walk, Elsa begins to ask questions such as where is the young boy from, where did he get such a weapon and what exactly are the heartless. Sora was careful to not give any signs that he is from a different world and just answered that he was from a different country.

He then responded to her second question by stating that the Keyblade chose him to be its wielder when the heartless attacked his homelands. Lastly, he only told the woman that the heartless were people who lost their hearts to the darkness. Elsa grew more and more intrigued by this yet as they arrived to the place she needed to be at, she looked at the young boy and said to him,

"I don't think you are aware of this but I'm an assassin, so things might end up turning for the worse."

"That's funny, I actually am friends with a pirate."

"Pirate?"

Sora paused himself, a bit off that there are no pirates known in the world he is in yet he started to regret having said that since he doesn't want to break the world order. He quickly dismissed what he said and assured Elsa that he will be alright. She nodded at the young boy and started knocking on the door. After a moment of waiting, the door open to reveal the little golden hair girl Sora had been looking for earlier.

"It's you!"

"Oh right, sorry about earlier. I had to shake someone off."

Sora laughed it off and introduced himself to the little girl, which was named Felt. As the two got acquainted, Felt turned to Elsa and asked her whether she knew Sora. Elsa looked at the young boy for a moment before responding with,

"This young boy and I just recently met but I brought him with us since I want to question him a little more later after our meeting."

Felt nodded at what she heard and just shrugged it off before allowing the two to enter the building. As they enter, a giant looks at the two and welcomes them, introducing himself as Old Man Rom. Sora got along with both Felt and Old Man Rom, managing to learn more of the world he was teleported in.

Once the meeting got underway, Felt took out something that Elsa had asked her to fetch before pulling out a bag filled with silver coins. The negotiations went smoothly until Elsa put the glass of milk given by Old Man Rom and started to say to them, "With the exclusion of Sora here, you two are sadly under contract for my employer to get terminated. As said, no witnesses."

Elsa immediately pulls out her knife in an attempt to slice Felt's stomach but the little girl was fast enough to dodge the attack.

"Elsa, What are you doing?!" Sora shouted in a state of panic and surprise. Elsa looked at the young boy and quickly responded, "I did not wish you saw this, considering your good nature but if you choose to act, I will be forced to kill you as well. I do not wish to kill an outsider that not only has nothing to do with my contract but someone that actually catches my interest aside from their bowels but I will if you do get involved."

Sora stood in shock while Old Man Rom began to swing his giant spiked club at Elsa, who was easily dodging each attack. In the heat of everything the young keyblade wielder began to reflect back on what Elsa said, having brushed the warning she had given earlier to him. He was unsure on what to do yet seeing that Old Man Rom and Felt were good people, he couldn't let Elsa harm them.

Just as Elsa is about to go on the offensive, Sora was quick enough to deflect the attack before it could do serious damage. Old Man Rom was surprised by this and quickly with his weapon backed away from the two.

With Sora in between the two fighters he looked at Elsa and started to plead with her,

"Please Elsa, don't do this. I know you are this assassin but they are good people. You got what your employer wanted, let them go."

"I think you failed to hear that they also stated that I leave no witnesses. I didn't consider you a witness since you honestly don't know what is going on and I brought you along within my own accords. Sadly you have chosen to fight on their behalf, making you my enemy."

Sora looked at Elsa with some hesitation in his facial expression, not wanting to fight someone he just fought alongside yet he knew that there wasn't anything he could do to convince her. She was fulfilling the contract she had, which caused him to go into his fighting style. As he does this, he turns to Felt and tells her to leave.

"But I can't leave you and Old Man Rom on your own with this sadistic woman…!"

"Sorry Felt but the boy is right, I won't allow you to be here where there is clearly danger. Now go!"

As Old Man Rom finished speaking, both him and Sora charged at Elsa; This gave Felt the opening she needed to escape the bar. Elsa noticed this and said in a slightly bitter yet sadistic voice,

"Seems like I'm going to have to hunt down that girl to fulfill my contract."

"I won't let you hurt my Felt!"

Old Man Rom quickly went on the offensive towards Elsa, determined to kill her in order for Felt to survive.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Unavoidable encounter

Felt ran as fast as she could, calling for help yet nobody came to assist her. Feeling so alone and worried for not just Old Man Rom but for Sora as well.

'How stupid was I? I should've known that the Bowel hunter would attempt to kill us! Why was I such a damn fool and now Rom...and that young boy are going to...going to...'

These thoughts of the two dying in the hands of Elsa kept filling her head until she began to cry as she ran. She kept running as fast as she possibly could until she heard a familiar voice yell out to her which caused her to stop in her tracks.

"Stop there thief!"

Felt stopped in her place, having recognized that voice and turned with slight joy in her eyes since she believes to have found the help she had been looking for.

Sora and Old Man Rom continued their battle with Elsa, with Rom going on the offensive while Sora deflected each of Elsa's attacks with ease. As both Sora and Rom were working together to keep Elsa from landing any deadly hits, Rom began to say,

"Sora was it? For a mere human boy, you are pretty good with that weird looking sword of yours."

"You are also good with that giant club of yours, Old Man Rom."

The two continued on with the fight, proving to be a good duo until Elsa finally gave them all a chance to breathe when she jumped back to evaluate the situation. She looked at the two with a rather intrigued facial expression, having had lots of fun fighting the two. She gave a condescending smile while saying,

"This is so much fun! The more you two resist, the more it makes me want to cut you up to see your intestines!"

Sora felt a bit disturbed by what he was hearing, never thinking that there would be people in his journey that would give him chills like Elsa is. Old Man Rom stepped in front of Sora while saying to Elsa,

"Nobody is dying here but you, bitch! You are not taking another innocent life!"

He quickly charged at Elsa without Sora backing him up, confident that he could defeat the bowel hunter on his own. He swung his spiked club directly towards Elsa yet he ended up damaging the ground while Elsa managed to dodge the attack and be on the top of the spiked club. This was part of the giant's plan, he let go of his club and with his free hand he clenched it into a fist and swiftly went to punch his opponent.

She was caught off guard by this, causing her to quickly move both of her arms up to block the attack. Old Man Rom's attack was strong enough to send her flying which she felt excited by. She giggled in joy before charging at the giant without hesitation or any time for him to react. Just as she was about to go for the kill, Sora stepped in between the two again and started to deflect each attack, confident that his skills would be enough to hold back the assassin.

Elsa took note of Sora's defense, seeing that it is extremely difficult to break which caused her to ask during the battle if he had some kind of divine protection or a martial arts. Sora was confused by this and responded that he doesn't know what she is talking about. Hearing this caused her to jump back in order to gain some distance between the two, shocked that someone with no divine protection and no martial arts can even be standing toe to toe with someone on her level of fighting.

"No divine protection. No martial arts. You are clearly someone very special, Sora. This makes me excited to fight someone who is clearly skilled yet it also saddens me. Mother would've loved someone like you working for her yet it seems like you'll just have to perish along with the giant there."

"I'm not letting you harm Old Man Rom, as for me...I won't fail my friends."

With determination in his eyes, Sora charged at Elsa and quickly summoned fire from his Keyblade by yelling fire from the top of his lungs. The keyblade produced a powerful fireball directly at Elsa, which caught her completely off guard.

She quickly used her cloak to defend herself, the fireball exploded on top of her yet she received no damage by it. The cloak disappeared, leaving her to hold both knives once she noted that Sora was much stronger than she anticipated. As the two's weapons were clashing, she began to ask curiously,

"Are you a sage by any chance?"

"Not really, I'm just a Keyblade wielder."

"Fascinating!"

Elsa was so surprised that Sora is not only a skilled swordsman with the Keyblade but he can also produce magic. This left her even more intrigued to see how long until she claimed her bowels from the young boy.

The two continued with their battle with Elsa taking the offensive again while Sora was easily in the defensive. Old Man Rom looked at the fight and was surprised by how Sora was truly holding his own against Elsa, To see someone as young as Sora be able to hold an expert killer like Bowel hunter without any divine protections or any martial arts...man you are one hell of a warrior, Sora.

Sora and Elsa continued their duel until the two traded blows with Elsa managing to stab Sora in the arm while Sora landed a powerful attack on her right side. This caused the two to take a moment to heal up with Sora casting Heal on himself while Elsa enjoying the pain she was given while also amazed by what she was witnessing.

"How many more surprises have you instored for me, Sora? The fact that you are a swordsman, can cast fire magic, and now you can heal yourself as if you are a healer. You truly are amazing!"

As she finished complementing her opponent, she quickly charged at him at the speed of sound, wanting to catch the young boy off guard with a bit more of her true strength and speed yet she didn't realize that the young boy was also at the same speed as her.

He deflected the attacks with some struggle but not enough to make him look like he is reaching his limit. Elsa immediately bombarded Sora with many attacks in hopes one would at least do enough damage to kill him. As Elsa was increasing her attacks more and more, she was interrupted when an icicle was shot at her direction.

She jumped back and looked at the direction the icicle came from with curiosity, wanting to know who fired the ice at her. Sora also looked to see who fired the ice to find two people standing side by side.

A silver half-elf girl standing tall with her arm stretched out and a boy in a tracksuit and spiky black hair with menacing looking eyes. Behind the two was Felt, who seemed happy that both Sora and Old Man Rom were alright.

"That's enough out of you, assassin."

"My my, more company. This day just keeps getting better and better."

Sora asked the two new people to allow him to fight, having come up with a plan to defeat Elsa without the need of anybody else risking their lives. He held the keyblade near his heart for a moment before a burst of light covered the room, getting everyone's attention. Once the light cleared, everybody looked at Sora with surprised facial expressions.

Sora's clothing had changed from red strips and black clothing to black stripes and white clothing. Everyone in the room was shocked but not as much as Elsa, seeing that her opponent was now holding two different keyblades. One on his left was the Oblivion with the darker aesthetics while on his right he was wielding the Oathkeeper, showing a lighter weapon than its dark counterpart.

Sora in a serious manner looked at Elsa and said to her, "You can still back down Elsa, I don't want to hurt you but I won't let you kill any innocent people."

"I'm delighted that you wouldn't want to hurt me yet but my contract as guidelines I must follow, Sora. After I'm done with you, I will kill everyone in this room."

"That is sad to hear but I won't be holding back."

Sora charged at Elsa with immense speed, catching her completely off guard since she was not expecting Sora to have gotten a boost in speed that could rival her maximum speed. She tried to deflect the attack yet Sora was fast enough to land powerful blows on her, sending her flying across the bar.

During the battle, the silver haired girl and her companion approached Old Man Rom with the girl asking if he is alright. Old Man Rom looked at the girl and in a respectful manner he responded with, "Are you okay?"

"I'm alright young lady, thanks to that boy over there. He saved our lives. I doubt me and Felt could've been alive if it wasn't for him."

Old Man Rom smiled but not before getting hugged by Felt, who was happy to see him still alive. The two had a joyful reunion while the boy in the tracksuit watched the fight, he was amazed by how strong Sora was but a bit jealous that he wasn't as strong as he was. The battle continued with Sora continuing to dominate Elsa, proving to be more than a match for the assassin.

"My my...you are one of few who can actually beat me...I must say you are pretty...amazing, Sora!"

Sora pointed Oblivion directly at Elsa, pleading for her to stand down yet she continued to fight with everything she got, attempting to break the strong defense that he had. Eventually, Sora managed to dodge one of Elsa's attacks, leaving her open for the Oathkeeper to give out a deadly blow.

He took the opportunity and hit her in the gut, leaving her in both pain and joy. As she fell to the ground, she looked up at her opponent and began to say,

"My my, I have never faced an opponent who could bring me to my knees! I'd expected this from the sword saint but by some child...my my how humiliating."

"Please, stand down Elsa. I don't want to hurt you anymore."

"Your concern for me is well noted but it isn't something I enjoy from people."

Elsa attempted to slice Sora's gut while he had lowered his guard but surprisingly for the two, the boy in the tracksuit caught this and quickly shoved Sora out of the way. As the boy shoved Sora, he ended up receiving a fatal wound in his stomach, noticing that he was bleeding. He fell to the ground in pain.

"Subaru!", The silver-haired cried out, worried for the boy who took a deadly blow to save Sora from suffering a similar fate. The girl ran towards him and quickly started healing him, which caused Sora to feel anger inside him.

That boy, Subaru was it, he took a hit for me and now he is...no! I won't let anybody get hurt anymore.

Sora quickly healed Subaru with all the magic he had left in him before turning his attention towards Elsa, "Okay Elsa, I won't let anymore people get hurt because of you!"

Sora pointed both his keyblades together towards the ground, causing a bright light to shine all around the room. Subaru and the silver-haired girl both kept a distance with Subaru surprised by the healing spell Sora had cast on him since all the pain he was feeling is gone.

Elsa got up and smiled as she noticed a bright light aiming straight towards her, realizing that Sora is putting all of his strength into this one attack. 'I see, so this is your strongest attack. Please impress me with this attack, Sora. I would hate that you put in such a powerful looking attack only to be wasted.'

Sora's attack eventually caused a large light explosion which destroyed half of the bar building, leaving everyone shocked by this kind of power. Once the light finally faded out, Sora's clothing reverted back to its original colors while both his keyblades disappeared. Sora looked at the four and asked them if they are okay, with Old Man Rom being the one to respond, "Don't worry Sora, we are okay."

Sora smiled before he collapsed to the ground, having not realized that he had drained all of his energy in one attack. As he struggled to get up, both the silver haired girl and Subaru ran towards him to check if he is alright. As they made sure he was still awake, he could feel that something was wrong.

He looked up and noticed that Elsa was still alive and charging directly at the three with hatred in her eyes as her left side of her head was bleeding along with her right arm holding the blade.

Sora also noticed this and quickly summoned Kingdom Key in an attempt to stop Elsa yet Subaru grabbed it directly from Sora's hand and quickly deflected the attack that was directed towards his companion.

Without hesitation he was able to save the girl while the two were pushed back due to the impact Elsa's attack had on him. As both Subaru and his companion were pushed back, Elsa was prepared to kill Sora right then and there yet she heard a voice say,

"That's enough out of you, Bowel Hunter."

Elsa turned towards the voice and was surprised that it was none other than the sword saint himself. She turned her attention towards him and quickly said,

"My My if it isn't Reinhard Van Astrea, the sword saint himself. What are you doing here this late at night?"

"I had felt an odd power surging here. Seeing as you are here, I was right to have come."

Elsa was pleased to see the sword saint, someone she desperately wishes to fight yet due to the massive damage she took from Sora, she knows that she won't survive if she stays any longer. She quickly jumps on top of the building before saying to the group that she will be back to kill them all.

Sora with the little strength he had started to get up, with Subaru returning the keyblade back to him. 'Odd, normally the Keyblade would just disappear from someone else's hands aside from mine.' Sora thought to himself while smiling at the boy. The silver-haired girl looked at Sora and asked that he should not force himself too much.

"Don't worry about it, I still have some strength left in me to stand."

"Sora was it? That was freaking cool! The way you were dual wielding two weapons and showing that op looking attack! Damn I'm a bit jealous."

Everyone in the room began to laugh a bit at what Subaru was saying, having the mood go from a dark one to a lighter one. The girl got up and quickly turned towards Subaru. "I want to thank you for saving me and I also want to apologize."

"Apologize? For what?"

"The name I gave you, that isn't my name. My real name is Emilia, just Emilia."

Subaru paused himself for a moment, having been surprised that Emilia gave him a fake name yet he brushed it off and smiled.

"It's okay Emilia, I'm just happy that you are okay."

Before their conversation could continue, Reinhard introduced himself to both Subaru and Sora, explaining his status and that he is the sword saint before greeting Emilia with respect. During their conversation, Reinhard turned towards Sora and asked the boy how he was able to face off. Sora pulled out the Kingdom Key again and allowed Reinhard to inspect it similar to how Elsa inspected the weapon.

The power of the keyblade was giving Reinhard a strong curiosity on its origin since it feels extremely similar to his weapon, the Dragon Sword Reid. This sparked his interest yet before he could take a closer look at the key shaped sword, it disappeared on him and returned to Sora.

"I guess it's like my sword, it is bound to its owner. I must say Sora, your weapon is quite interesting. Nothing I've ever seen before."

Sora thanked Reinhard before Felt approached Emilia, apologizing for having stolen the insignia from her and attempting to return it. Reinhard noticed the glow which caused him to grab Felt's arm to interrogate her, surprised by what he was seeing. Rom noticed this and was prepared to do something yet Reinhard quickly used his magic to put the giant to sleep, not wanting to fight him.

As the giant fell to the ground, Felt became more aggressive towards Reinhard, feeling like he hurt Old Man Rom. This hostility landed Felt to also be put to sleep since Reinhard didn't want to fight with her. As he began to carry Felt, Subaru looked at the group and was happy that things worked out yet he felt something odd.

"Well this isn't good..."

Sora, Emilia, and Reinhard all noticed what Subaru said and turned towards his direction only for Subaru's stomach to spill out blood. The boy in the tracksuit collapsed to the ground with Emilia desperately trying to heal him. Sora attempted to heal the boy again but due to his strength having reached his limit, he also collapsed to the ground.

"Sora!" Reinhard said in shock. Both Reinhard and Emilia attempted to help Sora and Subaru, with Reinhard seeing that Sora had run out of strength and passed out. Emilia continued to heal Subaru as best as she could. 'Man...She's so cute when she's panicking...A parallel world fantasy...'

Chapter Text

'Did I die? Am I dead? That would suck...man Emilia...I wish to see you again.'

'Don't be afraid.'

"Huh? Who is there?"

'You've also gained the power just like him. Use it wisely.'

As Subaru looked in the darkness confused by whatever the voice was saying to him, a bright light shined onto him as he finally woke up. He was surprised that he was healed up and laying down on some bed yet he was still bothered by what he was hearing in his dream. He looked around and wanted to see where everybody was. Last he recalled, he had passed out in the ground with Emilia worrying about him. He also recalled the battle Sora had against an assassin, which reminded him of his jealousy towards the boy.

'Damn, I wish I was as strong as him. We look like we both are around the same age yet...fuck! Why does he get to have such power yet I have nothing…!'

As Subaru was getting pretty annoyed that Sora is extremely powerful, he looked at himself and noticed that he was wearing some robes instead of his usual tracksuit. This prompted him to open the door of his room to check in the hallway only to end up facing another door nearby his to open as well. 'Please let it be Emilia, please let it be Emilia!'. The door closed to show Sora, looking around as well. 'Fuck!'

Sora took a look around until he noticed Subaru, causing him to smile and wave at the boy with menacing looking eyes. Subaru smiled back and waved back before the two met up halfway.

"I think we haven't introduced ourselves properly...My name is Natsuki Subaru, I'm not only lost but have no clue what I'm doing."

"Natsuki Subaru, pretty cool and long name. My name is Sora, pleased to meet you."

The two shook hands before attempting to figure out where they were. They both started to walk around the hallways for a bit until they realized that they are going in circles. Subaru looked back at his door and realized that it was different than he recalled, causing his instincts to take in and he opened the door to find a petite girl with long cream-colored hair that she has tied in two twin drills.

"Ha! I knew it!"

"Nice job Subaru."

Subaru appreciated Sora praising him, while the drill petite girl continued to read her book while listening to the two speak. She looked at the two and quickly spoke in a calm and slightly annoyed manner,

"What a profoundly aggravating man you are, I suppose."

"Look Sora, the first NPC found!"

Sora gave Subaru a confused look with the petite girl giving him an annoyed look. "NPC? What are you talking about Subaru?"

"Wait, you don't-! Hold up, where are you from exactly? I thought you were from Japan like me with a name like Sora."

Sora stood silent for a moment, having been unsure on what Japan is yet he can tell that the boy he is now friends with is also not from this world. This gave him a bit of confusion since he has never heard of other people ending up in other worlds unless it is like Traverse Town. All Sora did at this point was whisper to Subaru that he is from another world, having faith that this won't cause too much damage to the world. Little did the keyblade wielder knew that his friend would end up being loud,

"I knew it! I knew that you were from another world!"

"Hey! Quiet down Subaru."

"Yes, you should listen to this decent man, I suppose."

Subaru was slightly annoyed that the two were ganging up on him, which caused him to turn his attention to the petite girl. "With that cold attitude, you're gonna ruin your cute face. Come on, smile...Smile."

"A derisive sneer is the only smile worth giving you." The petite girl spoke with a still calm yet still annoyed voice, not liking the attitude Subaru was giving. Sora stood silent throughout all of this, unsure on how to act with Subaru making himself look a bit foolish and careless. Subaru began to boast about how he was able to easily find the room in the first try, which started to anger the petite girl.

"Um, what is this place exactly?" Sora interjected in hopes of shutting up Subaru in a nice way while also taking the petite girl's anger away from Subaru to think of something else. The petite girl looked at Sora with a blank expression which was much better than the look she was giving to Subaru before answering his question,

"It's Betty's multi-purpose room, both library and bedroom, I suppose."

"I guess that is interesting...hmm are you one of those manual girls everyone is into?"

"Betty's had just about enough of you. Time to teach you a lesson, I suppose." Betty closed her book and got up from her chair, showing how she is finally fully annoyed by Subaru. She approached Subaru with him being on his guard since he doesn't know what she is up to. Sora was unsure whether Betty was a threat or not but something inside him was telling him to stand still. Betty tells Subaru to not move before placing her hand on him, which resulted in Subaru getting shocked and in pain.

"Subaru!" Sora was surprised by what had transpired and quickly summoned his keyblade to heal Subaru. As he heals his new friend, Betty looks at Sora. At first she was going to attack him yet when she saw the keyblade, her curiosity peaked. She had never seen such a weapon that can heal others and the way it looks, Betty was unsure what it was.

"Betty would like to see that weapon of yours, I suppose."

Sora looked at Betty with uncertainty if he could trust her while Subaru got up and began to complain to the petite girl, "What did you do to me, you drill loli?!"

"I only collected the mana from your body, I suppose. It confirmed that you are not an enemy."

"You're not human, are you?"

"It took you long enough to notice, I suppose. Now you, let me see the weapon." Betty was beginning to lose patience and since Sora didn't want a fight to break out, he did as the petite girl said. She examined the weapon very carefully, feeling it's power and noting that it isn't like anything she has ever felt. Before long the keyblade disappeared from her hands and returned back to Sora.

"What an odd yet interesting weapon, I suppose. Who created such a weapon?"

"I'm...unsure really. The Keyblade chose me to be its wielder. That is all I can tell you."

"Hmm that is okay, I suppose. Now kindly leave along with this insect. You have a visitor, Keyblade wielder."

Sora nodded and quickly dragged Subaru out of the room before he could do anything to piss off the petite girl. As the two leave the room, they close the door only to see the door change back to its original form. As this happened, the two noticed a female voice say,

"Our guests have awakened, sister."

"Indeed, they are awake, Rem."

Both Sora and Subaru turned around and noticed two twins in maid outfits. Sora looked directly at the maid with pink hair and instinctively said, "Kairi?". There was a moment of silence before the pink one responded to what the Keyblade wielder said,

"I don't know who or what Kayri is but my name is Ram, this here is Rem."

Sora and Subaru both observed the two, noticing the one named Rem having medium length sky blue hair that covers her right eye, large light blue eyes, and young features. She also has hair clips towards the left side of her hair, a flower-shaped ribbon on the same side of her hair, and a maid hairband.

The one named Ram had a medium length light pink hair that covers her left eye, large darkish pink eyes, and young features. She also has hair clips towards the right side of her hair, flower-shaped ribbon on the same side of her hair, and a maid hairband.

"Maid costumes exist in this world, too?!" Subaru shouted in both shock and excitement. At this point Sora allowed Subaru to continue talking, realizing that he is just like that. As Subaru began to talk about his mind regarding maids, he started to think about how Subaru acts a lot like a child despite looking around his age. His thoughts were broken when he heard one of the maids say,

"How terrible. You are being violated in our guest's mind, Sister."

"It is terrible. You are experiencing the ultimate shame in our guest's mind, Rem."

"Seems like you two are finally awake." These words caught the attention of the four, causing them to turn towards the voice's direction to see Reinhard standing there alongside Felt. Felt moved away from his side and quickly went to hug Sora, happy to see that the young keyblade wielder hadn't died. He then went to hug Subaru, having heard about the injury he had sustained as well from Reinhard.

"Glad to see you both didn't die, you idiots!"

Sora and Subaru laughed it off before looking towards Reinhard, with Sora asking how he has been. "I've been quite well, thank you for asking Sora." Reinhard responded in a kind hearted manner. The sword saint asked if they can all talk with the others present, with Subaru asking if Emilia is there. Reinhard responded that she was in the garden to which Subaru nodded, knowing what he is going to do next after the meeting.

They all headed towards the dinner table where both Sora and Subaru met with someone who was dressed as a clown. Subaru patted the clown in the back while saying in a surprised tone,

"I didn't know that there were clowns on this place as well."

"Um Subaru, that's not-"

"On no..It's quite alright, sword saint..."

"Um, what is going on?"

"Only that I am the lord of the manor, Roswaal L. Mathers, Natsuki Subaru-Kun." Roswaal spoke in a professional manner, leaving Subaru completely dumbfounded and annoyed at himself for not only having insulted the man but the lord of the mansion he was in. He felt like an idiot with Felt laughing at him while Roswaal approached Sora, inspecting the young spikey haired boy. He took a moment before saying,

"You muuuust be Sora-kun. It is a pleeeeasure to meet you."

"Likewise, Lord Roswaal."

As they all were getting acquainted, Roswaal offered his guests to sit down as they all had much to discuss. As they all sat down, the first to speak was Subaru, asking why are they all meeting up in private. The only one to answer that question was Reinhard, speaking in a calm and collected manner,

"I chose to come here to check on you, Subaru. You left me worried after you feel due to your injury and wanted to see if you are alright. As for the second thing is, I came to speak with Sora regarding the weapon he wields."

Sora looked at Reinhard for a moment before noticing that everyone was looking at him. Having noticed that Roswaal is the only person to not have witnessed the keyblade. Sora pulls out his hand forward and summons Kingdom Key, surprising Roswaal as he never saw such a weapon. While the lord of the mansion inspected the weapon, Reinhard began to ask the question of its origin.

"I...can only say that it is a weapon that chooses its wielder, that's about much I know." Sora says, not wanting to reveal too much that'll give away that he is from another world. Reinhard took note of what he said, slightly disappointed that he didn't get much information yet he wanted to ask something.

"You fought the bowel hunter and managed to survive the fight, leaving her completely on the verge of death. That is not an easy feat, which is why I want to ask if you would spar with me for a bit? I would wish to see this power for myself."

Reinhard during that fateful day was walking around the kingdom when he felt a surge of unfamiliar yet powerful energy building up, which caught his interest. This made him want to see what Sora was truly made of and whether or not he will be an ally to Lugnica or a possible enemy.

They all stepped outside with Felt and Subaru excited to see Sora's power again, having been amazed the first time he used it while the keyblade wielder went to change into his regular clothing before sparring with Reinhard.

As they all wait for Sora, Subaru goes to check on Emilia, seeing that she is with some of the minor spirits. He waits until she is finished before going to see her yet before he was able to say anything, Felt began to say,

"You have a crush on her!"

"And? She is very cute, the cutest girl of them all."

"Are you saying I ain't cute?!"

"What-" Before Subaru could say anything else, he received a strong punch to his gut, causing him to fall on his knees while Felt walked away in annoyance. After a couple of minutes, Emilia spotted Subaru and approached him, happy to see that he was alright. She smiled at him before hitting him in the head, "Subaru, you are such a dunderhead!"

"Ow, why?"

"You worried me! You could've been killed!"

"Sorry...how are you and puck doing anyway?"

"Lia and I are alright Subaru, what brings you outside?" The great spirit appeared in front of Subaru. The boy smiled at Puck before answering that they are all going to watch Sora and Reinhard spar.

Both Emilia and Puck were surprised that Reinhard was at the mansion, not having gotten a notice from him. Subaru took both of them towards the area where Reinhard was located which led Felt and Emilia to encounter each other again. Felt still felt bad for having stolen the insignia yet Emilia comforted the little girl.

After a moment Sora in his regular clothing came out of the mansion, with a weird looking keyblade in his hand. Reinhard looked directly at the weapon and questioned Sora on why he had a different looking weapon than the Kingdom Key he had encountered the previous night.

"Right, I forgot to mention. My keyblade can change its form depending on the chain I'm using. Normally I would use Kingdom Key but since I want to go all out, I'm using the strongest version of the Keyblade, Ultima."

"Alright Sora, I see you are not holding back. I will not hold back either."

Reinhard was about to grab a sword near him yet he noticed that his dragon sword reid had left from its sheath and into his hands, Sora is worthy of facing me with the Dragon sword reid...now this is quite interesting.

Although Reinhard was surprised by this, he did not back down. He wanted to test the skills of the young boy in front of him. The battle started with Sora using Ultima keyblade charged at Reinhard, summoning thunder magic. Reinhard quickly dodged the attack before deflecting one of Sora's offensive attacks, feeling incredible strength resigning from the keyblade and from the boy himself. The two continued to fight as if they were in equal grounds, surprising everyone in the area including Betty who was watching from a distance.

'A young boy who seems to be on equal footing with the sword saint himself, interesting.' Roswaal thought to himself, never believing that someone like Sora could exist. During the battle between Reinhard and Sora, both of them were surprised by the other's strength. Sora hasn't encountered anybody that has given him a challenge in a while. The ones that have given him trouble was Ansem the seeker of Darkness during his first adventure, Xemnas in his second journey along with the dream realm, and lastly Xehanort himself in Scala ad Caelum. Reinhard himself has rarely found himself facing someone who is able to keep up with half of his true strength.

"Kick his smug ass, Sora!"

"Miss Felt, it is not ladylike to speak in such a way. I'm also hurt by you rooting for the other team."

Sora and Reinhard both laughed it off, having been surprised by what Felt had said. After a few more minutes of sparring with the two clashing weapons, Reinhard gained some distance.

"Are you alright Reinhard?"

"Yes actually, surprised by just how powerful you are but I feel like you are holding something back." Sora looked at Reinhard for a moment, thinking about what he could be wanting until he recalled that during the fight with Elsa, he had restored to his final form ability. Sora smiled and quickly began to go into his final form once again but he then chose something else. He decided to absorb the keyblade to go into his ultimate form.

"This power..." Reinhard was looking at Sora in shock, seeing the glow around the boy he is sparring with. Everyone else was also in shock except Subaru. For some reason he was feeling some odd power within him along with Sora's power. This overwhelmed him and caused him to collapse for a bit, worrying both Emilia and Felt.

Rem and Ram both looked at Sora, impressed by the power he was giving. Betty was also slightly impressed, never thinking a human like Sora could've gotten this strong. Lastly Roswaal's expectations were broken once again by Sora, never believing that someone like Sora who shows to have no martial arts or divine protections could still gain power to possibly rival the sword saint himself.

Once the glow around Sora disappeared, his clothing changed to a design very similar to Final Form with the white and black clothing. He also gained three crown insignias on each sleeve, swirls on the pants. Felt and Emilia looked at the form and could tell that it is different compared to the previous one, as if his previous one wasn't his fullest potential.

"Reinhard, this here is my Ultimate Form. It is as powerful as the Final Form I used against Elsa. Compared to my Final Form, this one is powerful."

"Alright then Sora, I'm prepared to face you at your best."

Sora nodded and charged directly at Reinhard, managing to not only transcend the speed of sound but the speed of light as well. Reinhard deflected Sora's attack with some actual struggle, never believing the power he was feeling to actually rival his power. As the battle was getting fierce with both sides giving it their all, Subaru started to hear something.

How much do you wish to be like that boy?

'Huh? What-'

Do you want the power he has? Because somehow you have gained the power as well.

'What? But how...no wait, how do I summon the power?'

Call out to the power, kid. If you want it that is.

Subaru stood silent for a moment before moving his hand forward, feeling an odd sensation. As he is doing this, both Felt and Emilia noticed this and asked what he was doing.

I, Natsuki Subaru, call to the power or well whatever is inside me…!

As he said this inside his mind, a bright light started to appear which stopped the fight between Reinhard and Sora, having been distracted by the light. The light surrounded the area for the briefest of moments before it faded with everyone in shock.

"!"

"Wait why is everybody looking at me like-?"

Subaru paused and looked at his hand, No freaking way! He now understood why everybody was surprised, he is holding a keyblade now. The keyblade shares a similar design to Sora's Kingdom Key yet the keyblade he was wielding now had a shaft that is light-blue and rounded, ending with an orb past the teeth, which are formed by a spike and a five-pointed star of the same color.

Starlight...wait why did I think of that name? Is this what the keyblade's name is?

After a moment of having been bombarded with questions, Reinhard observed Subaru's keyblade with some interest. 'Could Subaru be a keyblade wielder like Sora? He didn't seem like the type.' He was uncertain by this and started to question Subaru about this, whether he knew if he was capable of wielding the keyblade. Subaru responded that he didn't know, which caught Roswaal's attention even more. He approached both Sora and Subaru before asking them,

"My Myyyyyyyyy, I would like to ask if you twooo want to stay in my mansion for a whiiiiiiile?"

"Sure, if Sora is alright with it."

Sora looked at Subaru before looking at Roswaal, he was a bit concerned by this since he never actually stayed in a world for too long. Not only that but for some reason he could feel something was up with Roswaal, feeling something similar to when being in the presence of Xehanort.

"Sure thing, I'll stay here for a while alongside my friends."

"That's gooooooood to hear, I hope to make your stay wooooorth the while."

"I also want to stay!" Felt said with both anger and excitement. Reinhard took note of this and quickly told her that they couldn't stay as they both have important things to take care of. Felt looked at Reinhard with anger and attempted to kick his face only for the attack to have been easily dodged.

"It's not ladylike for you to act like this Miss Felt. You and I have important duties..." Reinhard paused himself for a moment, seeing that he does want to stay as well to observe more of the keyblade. He also knows that Felt feels a bit uncomfortable being at his place, in such a high status area after having left a place like the slums.

"Lord Roswaal, I don't mean to intrude but could you allow Miss Felt and I to stay for a couple days. I wish to study Sora's and now Subaru's weapon more thoroughly. "

"That would be an honooooor to have the Sword Saint himsellllllllf at my home."

Reinhard nodded at Roswaal, appreciating the hospitality while seeing Felt completely joyful she gets to spend more time with both Subaru and Sora. As Felt speaks with Subaru and Sora to plan some ideas they could do, Subaru turned towards Sora and started to ask the keyblade wielder,

"I don't know why I have this weapon as well and quite frankly I don't deserve it but I would like to ask you if you can train me to use it? I want to be as strong if not stronger than you so I can protect Emilia, Felt, Old Man Rom, and everybody else."

Sora paused himself for a moment, he had never taught anybody and feels like he isn't exactly worthy since he had yet to have passed the Mark of Mastery. He crossed his arms while thinking about it long and hard before responding to Subaru's request,

"To be fair, I actually didn't pass the Mark of Mastery to become a Keyblade Master."

"Wait what?! But how?! You are so powerful and yet you failed an exam!"

"Hehe it is a long story but I would feel bad if I didn't teach you anything so I'll take you up on that offer, Subaru."

"Wait really? Thank you so much Sora! I won't fail you!"

Sora smiles as he sees his new friend energetic that he will be trained by him while Felt begins to tease him a bit. As the three are all laughing, Reinhard and Emilia both join in the conversation along with Puck with Reinhard asking if he may assist Sora in training Subaru. Sora nodded since he feels like he could use some help in training someone due to his lack of experience. Puck and Emilia both also wanted to help with the training as well, leaving Subaru excited that he will become extremely strong and that he will get to spend time with the girl he has fallen in love with.

While they are all enjoying themselves, in the distance both maids look at the group. Ram smiled for a moment before looking at her sister, noticing that Rem is looking with eyes of distrust.

"Rem, are you alright?"

"Yes sister, pardon me for worrying you."

"What do you think of our guests? Do you feel like you distrust one of them?"

"I would never distrust the sword saint himself or the little girl he brought with him. Sora is actually quite the gentle soul yet Natsuki Subaru..."

"I understand Rem, buuuuut you must not do anythiiiiiing to our guest." Roswaal entered the maids' conversations, having been intrigued by Rem's distrust towards Subaru. He crossed his arms and in a kind manner he continued to speak, "Rem, I would liiiike you to waaaatch over him. Thaaaat way we can confirm if he is an ally or eeeeenemy."

"Understood." Rem nodded and quickly walked inside, having a bad feeling about watching over someone she considers a possible threat since she can smell something foul on Natsuki Subaru. As Rem was going inside, Betty turned away from the window and started to think to herself about the fight, He is powerful, I suppose...but is he or that buffon that he is with that person…?

Chapter Text

"Stop there thief!"

Felt stopped in her place, having recognized that voice and turned with slight joy in her eyes since she believes to have found the help she had been looking for. She turned towards the voice and was happy to see the silver-haired girl. As she turned towards her, she could see the boy she had left in the hallway to the three thugs.

"Hey there...you two..."

"Don't you hey there at us! You left me to die back there! You stole her insignia!"

"I'm sorry..." Felt paused herself before she began to cry, causing the two people to get slightly uncomfortable since they don't know what to do with a crying little girl that stole from the girl.

"What is wrong?" the boy said, feeling some sympathy towards her. She looked up with tears in her eyes, completely broken since all she can think about is not wanting Old Man Rom to die or Sora.

"Don't...Don't cry, what's wrong?" The silver-haired girl spoke in concern.

"I don't want them to die...I don't want Old Man Rom to die...or Sora…!"

The boy stood silent for a moment, trying to assess the situation before attempting to comfort the girl by tickling her. This only landed in her biting his hand, leaving him slightly annoyed.

"Hehe...you idiot...No, I have to get help. That assassin is going to kill Old Man Rom and that boy."

The boy and the girl both looked at each other, both of them still annoyed at the fact that Felt had caused them problems yet the boy was the first to say that they would help her. The girl was at first not wanting to but eventually she pouted before caving in.

"I mean it's not like I wouldn't help a little girl...just helping the person that stole from me is weird but you better return back what you stole!"

"I will, just please help Old Man Rom and the boy with a key."

'The boy with a key', the boy thought to himself before asking Felt to lead the way.

A few days had passed since Subaru, Sora, Reinhard, and Felt were allowed to stay at Roswaal's mansion. Within the five days, Subaru had intense training and studies with all the people there. Rem and Ram both helped Subaru and Sora learn the writing language of Lugnica, Puck and Emilia teaching Subaru and Sora of the magic in Lugnica while Sora also taught the magic he knows of the Keyblade, Sora teaches Subaru how to properly use the keyblade, and Reinhard along with both Felt and Sora trained Subaru in his swordsmanship skills.

During the fifth day in training, Roswaal had asked Rem if she could take Sora to the village to get some supplies for the big feast. "Mind if I ask why. Lord Roswaal? Clearly you wish to see the progress of Natsuki Subaru."

"Indeeeeeed I do but I also waaaant to learn more of the keeyblade master himself."

"If that is what you wish, I shall do it."

Rem bowed to Roswaal before heading towards the courtyard where Sora was located, watching Subaru trained with Felt. The purpose of this training exercise is for Subaru to learn to dodge each attack coming from Felt. As she was quickly moving all around him with her divine protection of wind, Sora assisted Subaru by telling him to focus on the energy around him before deciding where the strike will be to block. Subaru using the power he learned in a few days began to channel it in before deciding one area to block. As he attempted to block off Felt's attack, he was close yet Felt managed to punch the boy's face. This caused Subaru to fall to the ground, a bit annoyed with himself that he is having trouble.

'Damn it all! How come I am struggling to use this damn weapon. It should be powerful!' Subaru thought to himself angrily yet he was met with a kindness by Felt as she offered her hand to help him get up. He accepted it while asking her why she was being so nice to him.

"What? I can't be nice?"

"No, it's not that. Just feels weird you being this nice to me when we hardly know each other."

"Okay then." Felt immediately attempted to punch Subaru's face again yet his instincts allowed him to block off the attack with ease. Sora and Felt were both impressed by this, causing Felt to go on a barrage of attacks to see if the boy had learned anything within the past four days. He blocked each attack with ease before his mind quickly caused him to yell out, "Reflect!"

As he shouted the word, a barrier appeared around Subaru, causing Felt's attack to be blocked and for Sora to be surprised that his apprentice can use the ability Reflect.

"What on earth is this?"

"It's a reflection magic, allowing you to be able to deflect any attack within a few seconds."

"This is awesome, what can this weapon not do?!" Subaru asks in excitement, happy to have his own weapon of power since it makes him feel invincible. Sora took note of this and quickly approached him to warn his apprentice,

"I know the keyblade seems like a very powerful weapon to wield yet you must know that it is a weapon you must care for. It isn't invincible since any opponent stronger than you can cause the weapon to disappear should they have the strength to. Also if you allow darkness in your heart, it'll corrupt you and turn you...into a villain."

Sora paused himself, having been reminded of Xehanort. He recalled tales of Xehanort from Aqua and Ventus during their travel to the keyblade graveyard. The two stating on how Xehanort was once a proud keyblade wielder that allowed his heart to darkened and corrupt his way. Subaru took note of this and responded, "Yes, I know. Sorry Master Sora, I forget that I can be overly prideful sometimes."

Sora was left silent for a moment, still not accustomed to someone calling him a Master considering that he has yet to pass the Mark of Mastery to be dubbed a true Keyblade Master. Subaru got up and was about to continue sparing more with Felt while Sora watched from a distance. A few minutes passed before Rem approached Sora and asked if she could accompany her to the village.

Sora was happy to go, curious to see what is more outside the mansion, he lets Subaru know that he will be gone for a bit before going off with Rem. As the two leave, Felt looks at both Sora and Rem before making an odd question, "Do you think those two look cute together?"

"Huh? Sora and Rem-Rem? I mean I guess but it's not something I would normally think about."

Felt noticed the answer she got and ended up staying silent for the remainder of their little sparring session. As the two were continuing the training session of defense, Felt said something that Subaru never thought he would hear, "I still feel guilty. You and Emilia still helped me even after I had caused trouble for the two of you, you were the first to comfort me. And then seeing you get hurt..."

Felt paused for a moment, holding the tears inside of her yet she received a hug from Subaru, not wanting her new friend to cry. "Despite what that crazy woman was going to do, we all made it out alive. And once I get stronger, I'll make sure that you all are safe."

Felt smiled a little, happy to hear those words even from someone as weak as Subaru before the two continued on with their training session. After a while, Reinhard stepped into the courtyard and began to say, "Care to take a break you two? You don't need to force yourselves to overwork."

"What's the fun in that, Reinhard?"

"It is not good for you." Said the sword saint, a bit of concern for Subaru since he has been impressed by his progress yet feels like he is attempting to reach the impossible within a few days. "Training to be at our level of strength took a long while, Subaru. I may be the sword saint yet I still needed to learn how to use a sword before being able to wield it. I would assume Sora worked for many years to reach the level he is at."

"I know Reinhard but I want to get as strong as fast I possibly can, that way I can protect Emilia from any threat that comes her way."

Reinhard looked at Subaru and could see the determination in his malicious eyes, allowing him to slightly understand the young boy's ambition in wanting to improve as fast as he can. Before he got a chance to speak, the two heard a voice respond to what Subaru said,

"I appreciate the thought, Subaru, but I don't want you pushing yourself too hard. I don't want you to end up dying because of me."

Subaru and Reinhard both turned around to see Emilia, standing there looking a bit concerned for Subaru. The young boy was still feeling like he had to despite what she was saying to him. "I know Emilia-tan but I just need to repay the debt I have towards you for saving me from those thugs. For being the only person there when I had nobody."

Emilia looked at Subaru and normally she would get mad at him for teasing her yet she could see the determination in his eyes, wanting to protect her. She smiled before asking Puck to come out for a bit. Puck appeared in front of her and asked, "What's up, Lia?"

"Come on, it's time to continue training Subaru."

Subaru noticed this and quickly turned towards Emilia, surprised that she would want to help him actually train. Felt asked Emilia if she could help, to which the silver-haired girl accepted the offer. Felt smiled and the two quickly composed a plan in training Subaru's defense. As the two are planning something, Reinhard got up and continued his conversation with Subaru.

"I can see that you are very cared for, my friend."

"I mean it is thanks to you Reinhard, and to Master Sora that I'm learning how to fight. I also have to thank Rem-Rem and Ram for having been teaching me the basics of Lugnica's language."

Subaru stood silent for a moment, reflecting on his past life in Japan. He knew that the person he was there didn't care for anybody and took his parents for granted. In this new life, he may have still been weak yet he encountered people who cared for him even if they didn't know him. Emilia took the time out of her day just to help him despite the two not knowing each other. Sora showed him kindness like no other and despite having told him that he had failed to pass the Mark of Mastery exam, he still took the opportunity to train him.

Felt had shown kindness to him as well, despite the two not being fully acquainted at first yet learning that his kindness during her time of need is what allowed her to care for him, made him happy at himself that he gained another person he wants to protect. Lastly Reinhard, the sword saint himself, taking the time out of his busy knight duties to train him actually made him feel some pride that he is receiving training by the strongest of Lugnica.

He smiled and summoned his keyblade, "One thing I can say Reinhard is that I'm happy with the life I have right now and I'm grateful for all of you, making me want to protect you all when the time comes."

"That's good to hear my friend, I can assure you that with the progress you are going, you might become strong enough to protect everyone."

There was a silence with Reinhard seeing a side of Subaru he never thought he would see, the more true happy side of his. Before they could discuss anymore, Puck tapped on Subaru's shoulder. "Hey Subaru, we are ready to commence your training."

Subaru nodded and quickly went to the others; While this is going on, in the distance both Ram and Roswaal stood there, watching and observing everything.

"Hooooow goes his studies?"

"Barusu is doing well, he is still a worthless student but he is making some progress because of my sister and I."

"Thaaaaat is great to hear. How does Rem feeeeeeel about this?"

"My sister won't fail you, she has mentioned Barusu as a dark scent but I think it's the idiotness in him leaking out."

"Preeeety harsh of you. Hooooow about Sora-kun? Is he a threeeat or ally?"

"Sora is a dense person but honestly I don't mind his personality. It's quite nice having someone not make a fool of themselves all the time like Barusu. As for whether he is a threat to us, there is a chance but it is slim at best. He is too kind to be evil and I don't detect deception."

"Interesting."

During this time, Betty stayed in her forbidden library, wanting to see if her contractor left anything related to the keyblade since she hadn't been aware of the weapon. During the days of training Subaru had, she was observing one of Sora and Subaru's training of the keyblade.

("Remember this Subaru, the keyblade is a powerful weapon as it can produce magic and can do damage to almost anything along with defending majority of attacks but don't take it for granted. Abusing its power won't lead to anything good and using the power of darkness would only corrupt the user along with his weapon.")

Betty recalled those sentences from Sora, having taken into account that the weapon is probably in the oldest of books. As she continued to search, 'If I wanted that person to be between those two, I would choose Sora, I suppose. The other is a fool yet personality wise, I can relate to the fool for a little moment...is either of them that person.'

Betty stopped searching and started to cry a little, feeling sadness for being unsure whether either boy is that person she had been waiting for so long. While she was in tears, she accidentally slipped and grabbed one of the books on the shelf with her. As she was on the ground, she looked at the book she got and was surprised she had missed this odd looking book.

She examined the book and was curious about its content since it is unfamiliar with it. The cover had an odd looking Keyblade from the looks of it but she could identify that it is probably related to Sora's weapon's origin, prompting her to open it only to be annoyed that she cannot read anything but the cover itself. 'The book of prophecies? What kind of book is this, I suppose? How has Betty missed this...no, how is Betty supposed to read this, in fact?'

As she attempted for a way to translate the contents of the book, a mysterious figure was looking from a distance inside of the forbidden library. 'Normally I would want to mess with the boy whose power hurt my hand but I can't deny that moving the pieces here might prove useful to my entertainment in the long run.' The mysterious figure thought to himself before disappearing from the forbidden library, leaving Beatrice to find a way to translate the unfamiliar text.

In the village, both Sora and Rem got some supplies from there before the kids of the village approached the two, wanting to hangout with them. Sora pulled out his Keyblade to amaze the kids, seeing as they would want to see something cool. He allowed them to hold the weapon and swing it a couple of times before returning it to him. Rem enjoyed the company of the kids yet as she was with one holding a dog, she was bitten by it. Lucky for Rem, Sora was there to heal her wounds which impressed the kids even more.

After leaving the village, both Rem and Sora were walking to the mansion in silence for a moment before Rem decided to break it by saying, "I would like to ask you something, if you wouldn't mind."

"Sure thing Rem, what's on your mind?"

"Who or what is a Kayri? You called my sister the first day we met you and Natsuki Subaru."

"Kairi, she is my closest friend. She is someone I fought for alongside my best friend, Riku. She was...killed at some point during a battle against a man named Xehanort. I broke a few rules and abused something called the Power of Waking to save her..."

Sora had struggled recalling the moment of seeing Kairi getting killed in his memories, the thought of that brought a pain he had never felt before in his life and he still had yet to fully handle. Although he did manage to save Kairi, it still is a memory he wished wasn't there.

Rem looked at Sora and could tell that the memory of losing a loved one was painful, making her feel a bit guilty for having brought it up. Sora picked up on this and quickly reassured her,

"It's alright Rem, I know the memory of her being killed hurts but I still managed to save her from that permanent fate."

Rem looked at Sora and somehow the smile he gave towards her gave comfort to her, allowing her to smile. "My sister is always better at these things than me, she is better than me in every way."

"I don't think so, I think you each have something that makes you special and unique. I mean you have blue hair and you can cook such amazing food."

Sora had paused himself, having realized that Rem reminds him a bit of Aqua with the blue hair and the kind nature both share to a degree. Sora looked up and smiled at the sky, thinking about all the friends that are now safe with Xehanort and the true organization taken care of.

"Sora, is Kayri your girlfriend?"

"Girlfriend? I mean she is a girl and she is my friend..." Sora stood pondering on the question as he is unsure on what she meant which caught Rem's attention. Seeing Sora completely confused made her smile and laugh a little, seeing the denseness of his. Sora was left confused yet he still gave a smile.

'He is cute, even when he is confused he is cute.' Rem thought to herself about Sora.

"I mean was she special to you?"

"Oh, yeah. She was special along with Riku, Donald, Goofy..." Sora paused himself as he starts to think about the friends he had left. He really misses them yet he knows deep down that he will see them again someday. He smiled and reassured Rem that he is happy being with her and the others in the mansion. Rem was hesitant at first but with Sora reassuring her, she smiled.

The two were getting closer to the mansion, she wanted to ask something to Sora first which prompted her to say in a curious yet firm tone, "Sora, do you by any chance like demons?"

"Demons? Hmm I mean I've never met a demon before but if I could and they were good at heart, I would like them."

Rem looked at Sora and took in all that he said, causing a smile to come out. Sora laughed a little before they continued to walk. As the silence was taking over the air, Rem grabbed Sora's hand, surprising the Keyblade wielder.

"Is...it okay for me to...do this?"

"It's okay Rem."

Sora didn't put much thought into it yet he knew that Rem felt comfortable by this and smiled at him for allowing this, to which Sora smiled back as the two were returning to the mansion. As the two return back to the mansion, they are both met with Beatrice standing in the front of the door, waiting for Sora. She pointed to Rem and was about to ask her to leave them yet she smelled something odd in her.

She approached Rem and quickly told her to stay still for a moment. Rem and Sora were both unsure yet they allowed Beatrice to do her thing. She lifted her hand up, which began to glow, she then asked Rem to step closer to which the maid did without hesitation. After placing her small hand onto the maid's forehead, they all stood there in silence before a black mist was coming from Rem's shoulder in the exact spot the dog had bitten her.

"Um, Beatrice, what exactly is that black mist?"

"This girl was cursed, I suppose. Lucky for you two, I came just in time to stop the curse from activating."

Beatrice grabbed through the black mist before it disappeared, with Beatrice reassuring the two that Rem will be alright. Just as the petite girl finished speaking, Subaru along with Felt and Ram were walking past them, with Subaru and Felt both happy to see Sora and Rem yet the three noticed the two were disturbed.

"Sora, Rem-Rem, what is wrong?"

"If the dog was a shamac that cursed me...then the kids…"

Sora immediately realized the situation at hand along with Rem, causing the two to drop the things they got from the village before making their way outside the mansion. Ram quickly asked her sister what was wrong.

"Sister, the children in the village are in danger!"

"Are you certain about that, Rem?"

Rem nodded to her sister with certain before attempting to leave the mansion with Sora, both determined to save the children from danger. Before they left, Subaru and Felt asked if they can join in helping, wanting to make sure they can assist any way they can. Sora looked at Subaru and although he is yet to be strong enough to fight on his own, he did see the determination in the boy's eyes.

"It will be dangerous you two, I just want to make sure you are ready for the danger that is ahead."

"Don't think little of us, Sora! Subaru and I can take care of ourselves, right Subaru?"

"Yes! I'm ready to put my training to use!"

Sora smiled at both Subaru and Felt before allowing them to join in; He looked at Ram and asked her if she could alert Reinhard and Roswaal of what was going on and if they could protect Emilia while they are gone.

"Don't worry Sora, I will inform the Sword Saint and Lord Roswaal of what is going on. Just make sure my sister is safe or your neck along with Barusu's will be slit."

Sora and Subaru both laughed awkwardly when they heard that before they started to run towards the village. Rem looked at Subaru for a moment before looking forward which Sora noticed.

"What's wrong Rem? Does Subaru bother you?"

"N-No...it's nothing..."

The original Keyblade wielder looked at the maid and can tell that something is wrong, which he disliked since he wanted all of his friends to get along. He thought very carefully for a moment before he said to Rem in an attempt to have any possible tension between her and Subaru to disappear,

"He is pretty reckless, always wanting to put Emilia first and as an odd way of speaking at times but that's due to how excited he is to feel like he is a big part of something. Natsuki Subaru is someone who probably feels like he is worthless and wants to be special. I can sense a little hint of jealousy towards me but I can assure you that despite his flaws, he is still a good person and will do the right thing. Deep down he is scared."

Rem looked at Sora and at first she thought that he was trying to protect his student since Subaru is Sora's Keyblade student yet she paid close attention to what he said and realized that he is trying to help ease the tension between the two. She had seen Subaru attempting to befriend her and talk outside of the study sessions yet the small dark scent she smelled on him was keeping her at bay yet hearing Sora tell such things about Subaru made her at least want to give a possible friendship a try.

"Okay Sora, I'll try to be friendly with Subaru."

Sora smiled at this and the two continued to lead the way with Felt and Subaru catching up from behind them. During this, Rem grabbed Sora's hand again and looked at him to see if he would allow this again. Sora looked at Rem and smiled to show that he is fine with this, which made her smile and happy.

As Sora, Subaru, Rem, and Felt all four ran towards the village, Ram entered Roswaal's room and began to inform him what had transpired. Roswaal was looking into a book while hearing this, seeming pleased by what he is both hearing and reading. He turned towards Ram and began to ask,

"Haaaave you informed the sword saint or Emilia about thiiiiiis?"

"No, I haven't just yet Lord Roswaal."

"I can proteeeeect Emilia-sama, I would liiiike you to taaaake the sword saint to make sure the others suuuuurvive."

"As you wish, Lord Roswaal."

Ram bowed at Lord Roswaal before leaving his room, making her way towards Reinhard and Emilia's direction, knowing the two were chatting at this time. As Ram left, Roswaal looked outside the window of his room, I'm curious Natsuki Subaru, Sora, will you two be strong enough for what comes ahead. Well, one way to find out.

Chapter Text

Sora and his group arrived at the village, seeing that everyone was walking around in panic. The original keyblade wielder approached one of the villagers, asking what was going on only to receive the information he suspected along with Rem. Sora and Rem both recalled the events with the children, seeing where they all could've possibly have gone until they noticed that one of the lamps that was keeping the village safe was unlit.

Rem quickly explained to the group that with the barrier broken, mabeast can enter as they please and attack the villagers. Just as she finished speaking, heartless began to appear around the village.

"Oh no, the heartless are here as well!" Sora spoke with concern in his voice. Felt, Rem, and Subaru all three asked Sora what the heartless were, which Sora quickly explained to them about what the heartless are. Sora and Subaru both summoned their keyblades and were about to help the villagers yet Felt pulled out her knife and said to the two, "You three should probably go and save the children of this village. I believe that my strength alone can take care of these creatures."

"Are you sure about this Felt? At least-"

"Sorry to interrupt Sora but you have to go save the children and I feel that you'll need all the help you can get. Now go you idiot!"

Felt swiftly charged at the heartless as she finished speaking to Sora, confident that she can take down the heartless on her own. Sora looked at Felt and wanted to help her out yet Subaru insisted that they should get moving, having a feeling that they should start going into the forest. Sora nodded and quickly alongside Rem they all entered the forest with Rem leading the way, attempting to look for the children with their scent.

As Rem was looking for the children, a couple powerful looking heartless appeared in front of the three. Sora was prepared to take care of the heartless with Kingdom Key since he felt like he didn't need to summon his stronger keyblades yet Subaru stepped in front of his master.

"Don't worry Master Sora, allow me to handle these heartless for you."

"Wait Subaru-"

Subaru quickly charged at the big ball looking heartless, confident in his strength and with all his strength he swung his keyblade directly at the heartless. He felt his keyblade hit the heartless yet he can tell that it didn't kill the heartless, which left him shocked. Why didn't it take damage? Isn't this weapon supposed to be all powerful? Subaru thought to himself in fear.

"Thunderaga!" Sora yelled, summoning powerful lighting bolts at the heartless, easily destroying them with one hit. Seeing this made Subaru annoyed at himself, feeling angry that he didn't do anything. Sora could tell that his apprentice was disappointed that he didn't one-shot the heartless. He patted him in the back.

"Don't be hard on yourself, you did some damage to the heartless yet you still need to get stronger before you can just take out heartless in one hit."

"I...I will get stronger Master Sora, I won't give up just yet."

Subaru grabbed his keyblade with a tight grip, still confident that he can gain that strength he just witnessed. He got up and nodded at his master; the two waited until Rem found the children's scent. Once she found the scent, she began to lead the way with Sora and Subaru both taking care of the heartless. Subaru was strong enough to eliminate the shadow type heartless and some of the soldier type heartless while Sora took care of the more powerful heartless. Once the three reached the children, they checked on them only to find out that they were each bitten.

"These children are cursed just like I was."

"Rem-Rem, do you have a way to cure these children?"

"No, if my sister was here then she could do something. We would need to return the children back to the village."

Sora looked at his keyblade, knowing that he could use it to heal their wounds but proven when he healed Rem, he couldn't get rid of the curse. He looked at every child closely but started to notice that the girl with blue hair and a blue dress wasn't around, he realized that they were missing a kid.

"One of the girls isn't here, she must be deeper inside the forest!"

"Then let us go rescue this girl, Master Sora."

Sora looked at Subaru and warned him that it'll be dangerous to which Subaru said that he won't get stronger without the experience. Being someone who was thrown into danger when the heartless attacked Destiny Islands years ago, Sora understood this and nodded at Subaru. He turned towards Rem and asked her if she could protect the children.

"Don't worry Sora, I can protect-"

"I say you might want to reconsider that, Sora." A familiar voice spoke to Sora, causing a small chill in his back. Sora turned towards the familiar female voice to find Elsa Granhiert, healed from their battle in Old Man Rom's building. Subaru was also afraid of seeing Elsa, having recalled the pain he was when he was in near death because of her. Rem looked at Subaru and seeing that he is scared reminded her of what Sora had said earlier, "Deep down he is scared."

'So he is scared…'

Rem thought to herself yet she couldn't put much thought into it, since a threat is right in front of them.

"Elsa, please. Don't you hurt these children. They are innocent."

"Oh I know Sora,but they have intestines that I have to see. Little children always have the cutest intestines."

"Shut up you crazy bitch!" Subaru said, angered at the idea of someone wanting to actually cause harm to children. He did feel scared but seeing that they need to protect the children, that fear was able to fade away slowly. He got himself into a stance he believed would be helpful in the fight with Elsa, showing that he is ready to face her.

"Master Sora, you should probably go save that missing little girl. I think Rem-Rem and I can handle this bitch."

"I agree. Natsuki Subaru and I can handle her together."

Sora looked at Rem and at first he noticed the weapon she was wielding, being a Flail before taking notice of what she said. He did felt concerned but seeing that both his friends were determined to work together for the sake of the kids was enough to convince him that he can allow the two to take care of Elsa.

"Just be careful with her you two, she shouldn't be underestimated."

"Don't worry Master Sora, Rem-Rem and I won't allow her to win."

Sora nodded at Subaru before going deep into the forest on his own, switching his keyblade from Kingdom Key into Jungle King, feeling as it fits since the forest reminds him of Tarzan for some reason.

"Well, I was hoping to have faced Sora again to beat him but I won't be complaining that I get to see the insides of a maid and the Keyblade wielder's lackey."

"Don't undermine me! Master Sora is training me to be a keyblade wielder, he is a Keyblade Master while I'm his apprentice, not a lackey!"

Elsa looked at the boy with some curiosity in her face, wondering why Sora would train a weakling and lackluster of potential such as Subaru yet she ignored the thought and quickly charged at the two, starting their fight.

Rem moved fast enough to use her flail to make sure she didn't easily kill Subaru in one attack. Subaru was barely able to see the movements, not having gotten powerful enough to move faster than the speed of sound. He looked at his keyblade and quickly relied on its power in hopes of being able to not be a liability. He closed his eyes and focused before jumping into the fight, somehow managing to deflect one of Elsa's attacks intended to stab Rem in the back.

Rem turned around and was a bit surprised along with Subaru and Elsa that somehow Subaru himself was able to move fast even if it was just pure luck. Elsa didn't hesitate and quickly kicked the boy away from both Rem and herself, sending him towards the ground where he hit his back real hard. He was on the floor for a brief moment, complaining that his back hurts before standing up again.

Rem continued to swing her flail around towards Elsa in impressive speed, allowing the bowel hunter to be excited that she was a worthy opponent of her time. Rem continued to go on an aggressive offensive, attempting to land a hit on Elsa yet she was moving too fast for any of her attacks to reach her. Subaru would jump into the mix, able to provide some cover for Rem yet he would be kicked away from the fight each time.

After many times of being kicked out of the fight, something inside of the boy felt anger which caused him to point his Keyblade directly at Elsa and some instinct told him to yell Fire at the top of his voice, visualizing fire. This led the keyblade to create a small fire ball to shoot directly at Elsa. She noticed this but before dodging the attack, the fireball Subaru produced was much darker than Sora's, as if his fire was a dark fireball. She dodged the attack and charged at him, trying to slice his gut.

Subaru closes his eyes and puts his trust on the weapon he has been training with, which somehow allowed him to deflect the attack off. Subaru started to get slightly cocky, going on the offensive towards Elsa in hopes that he can somehow do some damage to the assassin. Elsa notices this and can tell that Subaru is like Sora, no divine protection or martial arts. She easily dodges all of his attacks before kicking him hard enough that it took the air out of him. He was thrown to a distance before telling Subaru,

"You and Sora share the same thing, no divine protection and no martial arts. You both share that sword key but compared to him, you are a novice. A weakling."

"Leave Na- No, leave my friend alone!"

Elsa looked to her left side and noticed the flail heading towards her in great speed and quickly jumped high to dodge the attack. She looked at Rem a bit impressed by the maid's determination to save Subaru. She gained some distance while Rem stood in front of Subaru, leaving the boy surprised that the blue haired maid had just called him her friend.

"Subaru, I want you to get the children out of here while you can. I don't want you getting killed in this fight. Allow me to deal with the assassin."

Subaru watched as Rem started to glow on her forehead, leaving Elsa a bit curious on what the maid was doing. After a few seconds, a horn can be seen on her forehead which got Elsa interested.

"So the maid is an oni, I haven't dealt with an oni before. Now I must see what your insides look like."

Elsa spoke in a manner that creeped Subaru greatly while Rem just looked at her with bloodlust in her eyes. There was a moment of silence before Rem with great speed charged at Elsa, not hesitating in trying to kill the assassin.

During the battle between Elsa and a more powered up Rem, Sora continued to walk into the forest where he encountered a few giant monster dogs. Sora pulled out Jungle King and quickly went on the offensive, having a feeling that creatures are the mabeast Rem told them about. He took each one down without much of a problem, concluding that they are not the strongest of Mabeast.

He ran a little longer before he noticed the little girl he was looking for, causing him to quickly go towards her to check if she was bitten as well like the other children. Once he confirmed that she was alright, he was about to pick her up, he noticed that they were being watched. He turned around and quickly got himself ready for a fight. Multiple mabeast accompanied by heartless charged at Sora, all wanting to take the Keyblade wielder out. Sora waited until the Mabeast and Heartless were in range before saying, "Reflega!"

A shield appeared around both Sora and the little girl, protecting them and blocking off the mabeast and heartless attacks. After a few seconds the barrier disappeared with light balls appearing all around the area, causing light explosions. This helped wipe out all the heartless and mabeast.

Sora stood still for a moment before seeing that a lot more Mabeast had appeared with a giant one that had a head of a lion, the torso of a horse, and a snake-like tale had arrived to lead the back. The Keyblade Wielder knew that the fight was far from over and quickly changed into Valor Drive form. His clothing color had a darker red with black strips while he was wielding the Kingdom Key on his right hand and Star Seeker on his left hand.

Sora pointed Kingdom Key towards the giant mabeast to show that he is right for a fight, only to hear the mabeast roar before charging at him with all the other mabeast following their leader. The roar it gave reminded Sora of the time he changed into a lion to help Simba in his world, giving him a happy memory to think on before charging at the mabeast, ready for a fight.

All the normal mabeast jumped at Sora only to be easily taken down by one swift attack. The only one to have been the exception to this attack was the giant mabeast. The giant mabeast seemed to be resistant to such an attack, forcing Sora to go all out to assure that he doesn't get defeated just because he underestimated his opponent. Sora deflected the horns of the mabeast, feeling great strength before going all out with Star Seeker, hitting the Mabeast on the top of its head with extreme force.

Subaru continued to watch as Rem was keeping Elsa at bay, managing to force the assassin to be on a constant defensive side of the battle. At first it seemed like everything would be fine for Subaru yet he started noticing that Rem was beginning to lose herself, starting to go insane the longer the fight went.

'This is bad, the more she fights like this she will leave herself open for Elsa to outwit her and...' Subaru didn't want to think about the idea of Elsa killing Rem. He regained his resolve and summoned his keyblade again and returned back to the fight, being more cautious to not get in the way of Rem's attacks. As he interjected in, he managed to avoid a few of Rem and Elsa's attacks before swinging his keyblade at Elsa's direction.

With much luck he managed to land a hit on the assassin, causing Elsa to return her focus on killing Subaru. She attempts to take down the boy in one strike yet Rem's rampage is forcing her to go onto the defensive side. Subaru stepped back from the fight once he realized that he was not going to be able to help and was prepared to go take the children to safety, he saw Rem take a hit from Elsa's blade on her right shoulder. This damage allowed Elsa to kick her far away to the point where she ended up crashing to the ground, creating a small crater.

"Rem!"

"She is quite the fighter for a maid yet I'm still superior."

As Elsa was walking slowly towards Rem, she was surprised to see the blue hair maid get up after taking massive damage. She smiled with interest and was about to charge directly at the blue haired maid, preparing to end this.

Rem looked at Elsa with bloodlust in her eyes yet just as she was going to charge at Elsa, she felt a push which knocked Rem out of her demon mode. She looked at the direction she was pushed and saw Subaru there. Her eyes had returned to normal with her crying out, "Subaru!"

Subaru looked at Rem and smiled with satisfaction, feeling like he has done a heroic thing before feeling an intense pain in his neck. He couldn't feel his body and all he could think of is,

'Why does my entire body hurt? Why can't I feel anything but pain?'

Subaru looked around and the lastly he heard was Rem screaming his name in both pain and panic while the last thing he saw was Elsa smiling before everything went pitch black.

'Seems like a loser like me was always destined to die...damn it I really wish I didn't die...I never got to say goodby to Emilia...or to Master Sora...'

Eventually his vision went from pitch black to blurry until he was able to see Rem, Felt, and Sora in front of him. He looked at them with dead eyes for a moment and his hearing was muffled before he can clearly hear Rem say,

"Subaru, are you okay? Hey, Subaru?"

Sora moved Subaru's shoulder for a moment before he started to get a headache himself, which worried both Felt and Rem. 'What's going on? My head hurts but that's not what bothers me, why do I feel like we have already been discussing about the barrier and the Mabeast with Rem.' Sora thought to himself, uncertain on why he is in pain or why he is having deja vu.

'Where the hell am I? I thought I died by that bitch's hands...why am I back in the village with the others?' Subaru thought to himself, completely panicking. He looked around before asking where is Elsa, to which Felt asked him, "What are you talking about? That crazy bitch isn't here. The hell is wrong with you, Subaru."

Chapter Text

Subaru was confused by what is going on, seeing as the heartless appeared near the village exactly like it had happened a little while back for him with Felt offering to fend them off on her own. As Sora and Rem were both going to head towards the forest, Sora turned towards Subaru.

"You can stay here if you want, Subaru."

"No No it is alright Master Sora...I'm just having some Deja vu."

Sora took note of what Subaru said, also having deja vu like him. The three went deeper into the forest exactly like before and the exact same thing happened with the ghost ball looking heartless. The only difference in this case is that Sora charged at them and easily took care of them with one hit on each and everyone of them.

'Damn it, if I recall from whatever that was, I tried to kill these things and it didn't do shit damage...damn no wonder you are amazing Master Sora but I'll surpass you.'

As Sora easily defeated the heartless, just like before Rem sniffed out the children's scent and they arrived a few seconds earlier with the same result happening of Sora noticing that there is one girl missing.

"One of the girls isn't here, she must be deeper inside the forest!"

"Then let us go rescue this girl, Master Sora." Subaru said instinctively, still wanting to repeat the events in hopes of being able to change the fight with Elsa. Once Elsa made her debut again, Subaru looked up and gave her a serious stare to which Rem noticed.

"Elsa, please. Don't you hurt these children. They are innocent." Sora pleaded to Elsa similar to before, something to which Subaru notice and yet similar like before, Elsa replied with,

"Oh I know Sora,but they have intestines that I have to see. Little children always have the cutest intestines."

This bothered Subaru even more the second time yet having remembered the previous time he had ended up dying. He knows that both Rem and himself are not strong enough to face Elsa on their own yet if they allow Sora to face Elsa again while both Rem and himself go save the missing girl, it should be possible for all of them to make it out of this alive.

"Master Sora, allow Rem-Rem and I to go save the little girl. You are probably the strongest one to take on Elsa on your own."

Sora and Rem both looked at Subaru with the keyblade wielder agreeing with his apprentice, knowing that he probably can take on Elsa while Rem disliked this completely. There was a moment of silence before Sora pulled the Ultima weapon. He then started to say in a more confident tone of voice,

"Rem, Subaru, go save the girl. I can take care of Elsa on my own."

"Wait but Sora-"

"Don't worry Rem, I trust that you two can save the girl and get these kids to safety while I take care of Elsa." Sora spoke with such a confident voice and made a smile that allowed Rem to trust Sora's word. "Be careful" Rem said to Sora before going with Subaru towards the location of the other girl, having caught the scent.

Sora looked at Elsa with a serious facial expression and right before their dual had begun, Elsa looked at the keyblade and questioned why he was wielding a different weapon. Sora changed keyblades to Kingdom Key and then back to Ultima weapon while explaining that he can change it's design with the chains he had gained on his previous journeys.

"Wow, you are such an amazing boy, Sora. I hope you don't fail to impress me."

Elsa charged at Sora with everything she got, wanting to get the same thrill of battle as she did when they faced each other days ago. Sora quickly deflected the attack, feeling a powerful impact before pushing Elsa off, surprised by the amount of strength she had after having taken a near death attack many days ago.

Sora jumped back and started summoning a couple of lighting towards Elsa's direction, forcing her to start running away. As Elsa was avoiding each of Sora's thunderaga attacks, she started to praise the young boy, not believing someone as young as Sora to be able to make her feel excited in such a long time.

Eventually Sora stopped using magic and quickly started to create a bright light around the area, catching the attention of the villagers, Roswaal, and both Ram and Reinhard. Reinhard had remembered the light from the fight he had with Sora days ago, making him think that Sora and the group were all in danger.

"Reinhard, are you alright?"

"Sora would only use his true power if they really need it, making me think that it is possible they are in grave danger."

"I swear, if something happens to Rem both Barusu and Sora will pay."

Reinhard took note of this and disliked hearing this yet he understood. The two quickly enter the forest with Reinhard concerned for his friends. Once Subaru and Rem got close to the girl, they both inspected the place before approaching the little girl unconscious. Subaru searched the little girl to make sure she wasn't bitten and to his relief she wasn't. He got up and was about to say something but he ended up getting punched by Rem.

"Ow! Rem-Rem, what was that-"

"Why do you have the witch's scent?!"

"What?"

"Don't play dumb with me! I smelled the witch's scent on you when you first arrived and now that all this is happening, it is much stronger than before."

Subaru looked at Rem with confusion, uncertain on what she was talking about. He tried to ask what she was talking about only to receive a slap from her. He had never seen Rem this angry which actually scared him a lot. Before she could do anything, Subaru noticed from the corner of his eye that something is about to go and attack the blue haired maid. He quickly got up and pushed her to the side before he pulled out his keyblade to hit the demon looking dog away from both Rem and his location.

Rem looked at Subaru and was a bit confused on why he would save her, knowing that a witch cultist wouldn't care for anybody but the witch. She then noticed a heartless attempt to harm Subaru. She didn't want to help Subaru but she remembered the promise she made to Sora, making her destroy the heartless with her flail. Subaru was surprised by this and looked at Rem with some shock in his eyes.

"Do you truly know nothing of the witch's scent?"

"N-No...I don't..."

"Don't lie to me!"

"I'm not, Rem-Rem. I honestly don't know what this witch's scent is."

"Hmm...okay, I'll trust you for now." Rem said in a more serious tone of voice, scaring Subaru a little yet his fear was unable to show when the heartless and a lot of mabeast appeared. Rem approached the massive threat that was the combined forces of the Mabeast and the heartless and without hesitation she went on the offensive, managing to destroy majority of the threat on her own. Subaru wanting to help jumped into the fray by taking care of the weaker heartless and some of the Mabeast near him.

Sora looked at Elsa in his Ultimate form, getting Elsa's attention since she can tell the Ultimate form looks more powerful than the Final form. She got both her knives out and started to get herself ready to move faster than she ever went. Sora looked down on her and pointed his weapon he was holding in his right arm towards Elsa.

"I suggest that you stand down. I will not be holding back against you this time, Elsa. And I don't think you'll be able to survive this time."

"I hope that you can take me out! It'll make this fight such a thrill!"

Elsa moved faster than the speed of sound once again, attempting to catch the young boy off yet with the power Sora possessed, she wasn't able to even land a hit on him. Sora easily deflected off the attack and quickly summoned a bunch of swords from thin air, throwing them directly at Elsa. She noticed this and quickly started to dodge each attack, some managed to hit as she had a few scars on her back and left shoulder.

"You really are much stronger than I last perceived...my you really know how to make a girl happy, Sora."

Sora continued to summon more swords to throw at Elsa, not exactly paying attention to what she had to say. While she continued to dodge a lot of the attacks, Sora moved faster than her towards her position, surprising her in the process. She attempted to jump away from him yet he was just too fast, landing a lot of strong blows towards her. As one of the attacks sends her flying away from Sora, she looks up and can feel her head starting to bleed again.

"Last chance Elsa, stand down or you will be defeated."

"Hehehe...hahahahaha! Yes! This is what I want!"

"What…?"

Sora was a bit off by the way Elsa said and before he did anything, he managed to sense something tried to surprise attack him from his back side. He jumped up and managed to dodge the attack from a more stronger looking Mabeast that had a head of a lion, the torso of a horse, and a snake-like tale. Sora looked directly at the large Mabeast and quickly reverted back to his normal clothing while floating down to the ground. As he landed to the ground, Elsa looked at Sora with a bit confusion,

"Why did you took away your strongest form? I was having so much fun!"

"Trust me Elsa, I'm still strong even without my forms."

Sora charged at the large Mabeast and with just one attack he was able to take it down with just one attack. Elsa was stunned by this, never believing the large Mabeast to have easily be taken down with one blow in Sora's normal state.

"Interesting, you are stronger than the Guiltylowe with just one attack, Sora. That is most impressive."

Sora and Elsa both turned towards the voice to see Ram and Reinhard both standing there, having observed Sora's feat. Elsa looked at Reinhard and was happy to see him again, having wanted to face the sword saint himself for a long time now.

"My My, will the sword saint be battling me as well? This as to be my lucky night!"

Reinhard looked at Elsa, having noticed what she said. He smiled before saying that the dual is between her and Sora at the moment. As the sword saint said this, Sora himself felt a bad feeling, causing him to turn towards Reinhard and tell him,

"Reinhard, I want to make sure Subaru and Rem are alright. Think you can cover this fight for me."

"That should be no problem, Sora. Just make sure those two make it out safely."

"I'll take the children to safety. Sora, make sure my sister and Barusu are safe."

Sora nodded at this and quickly started to make his way towards Subaru and Rem's location while Ram managed to grab all of the children to get them to safety. Reinhard looked at Sora for a moment before looking at Ram, seeing that the two are doing their part to save everyone. He then turned towards Elsa.

"I would suggest to stand down, assassin."

"Why? I'm going to fight the Sword Saint himself and get to see his insides."

"That's very confident of you, Bowel hunter."

Elsa waited for a moment before asking why hasn't the sword saint pulled out his sword, to which he responded that it would only unsheath if it is really needed. This made Elsa a bit annoyed since she feels like she is being underestimated to which Reinhard also stated that he is disappointed by this. He looked around and noticed that there was no weapon, making him be forced to use his fists for battle.

"I sadly don't have a weapon, so I might have to restore to my fist...I dislike this very much but I guess it is what it is."

"Don't worry Sword Saint, I'll make you pull out your sword." Elsa charged quickly towards Reinhard, confident that her power will force him to pull the great Dragon Sword Reid. Reinhard was able to see Elsa despite her speed and quickly used his left foot to stomp the ground, causing a wave of strong air to throw Elsa off her guard. He then managed to land a kick on her left rib to send her flying away from him.

"I still suggest for you to either stand down or leave while you can. You are nowhere near as powerful."

"Now now, don't be a rude knight. You still haven't seen what I got."

Elsa pulled out her second knife and quickly went on an offense against Reinhard yet all he did was dodge every attack without any problem. Once he gained an opening again, he kicked her far off again. As this happened again, she got up and was about to do something yet she paused for a second. Reinhard noticed this and quickly turn around to see a man in a black coat.

"Who are you?"

"Oh, don't mind me. I'm just enjoying the night sky and this fight...no, fight would be more entertaining. Let's call this a facade."

Reinhard looked at the mysterious figure for a moment and before saying anything, he felt his sword unsheath which made the Sword Saint completely be wary of this new person. The mysterious figure noticed this and quickly began to comment on that,

"Seems like your sword doesn't like me."

"Who are you? What do you want?"

"I wanted a good show but I guess I'll have to do something about it if I want to be entertained." The mysterious figure snapped his fingers as he finished his sentence, which caused thirteen people in black coats to appear, each holding different kinds of weapons. Both Elsa and Reinhard stood back to back, seeing that they are both surrounded. As they stood back to back with their weapons out, which excited the mysterious figure.

"The legendary Sword Saint and the infamous bowel hunter working together...now isn't that a treat."

The mysterious figure snapped his fingers again, causing all thirteen people in black coats to charge at both Elsa and Reinhard to begin the battle. Let us honestly see if either one of you can survive these replicas of the organization.

Subaru continued to assist Rem in fending off many Mabeast and Heartless while protecting the little girl that was unconscious. As this was going on for a while, the two encountered the little dog that had bitten Rem earlier in the day. Subaru pointed his keyblade at the little dog while cockily talking bad about the dog, thinking that it'll be an easy win. The dog's eyes glow red before growing into a deadly Mabeast.

"Well...I spoke too soon..."

"You are too cocky, Natsuki Subaru."

"I know, my bad." Subaru said while feeling some regret in his words for being cocky. Rem quickly charged at the giant and deadly Mabeast, confident in herself that she can handle the Mabeast on her own. Subaru was prepared to join in the fight yet he recalled from the previous time he fought alongside Rem against Elsa, he ended up being a liability. All Subaru can do is protect the little girl while Rem handled the hard stuff.

As it seemed like Rem was holding her own for a moment, the giant Mabeast managed to hit Rem hard that it sent her flying towards a tree, breaking it in half and leaving the blue haired maid badly wounded.

"Rem!" Subaru shouted in concern for his friend, which caused him to point his keyblade and in rage summoned Fire once more. This fireball was much stronger than the one he summoned against Elsa. The fire hit the Mabeast and showed that it did do damage, causing the Mabeast to scream in pain for a moment before charging at the young boy. Not afraid of death, Subaru held his ground and quickly jumped to avoid one of its attacks, having been relying on the power of the keyblade he wields.

"This time, I won't be dying. I have to rely on my strength!"

As he says this, he attacks the head of the Mabeast, causing some damage but not enough to actually slow it down. The Mabeast attempted to bite Subaru yet Rem luckily managed to get up in time to save the boy, having jumped towards him and pulled him away from the Mabeast. As they are far away from the Mabeast, Subaru quickly used Cure on her. This allowed Rem's injuries to disappear easily, with Subaru's energy being low from casting higher magic for him.

"Subaru, thank you for healing me. Now stand back and rest."

"I'll help you...whenever I can, Rem-Rem."

Rem nodded at Subaru before charging at the Mabeast again, feeling much stronger from being healed by Subaru. The young boy kept looking at the fight and felt like he could be doing more. He got his keyblade and slowly approached the Mabeast, seeing that Rem was giving some good hits yet somehow the Mabeast managed to hit Rem hard enough where she created a small crater.

Shit, this isn't good at all! Subaru thought to himself, having flashbacks of what had happened when Elsa hit Rem hard enough to create a small crater. He began to run towards Rem's location as fast as he could, not wanting anything to happen to Rem. As he gets there, he instinctively grabs Rem from her sides before tossing her away from the crater. She noticed this and quickly shouted Subaru's name, seeing that he was in danger of dying. Sora just arrived at the scene and noticed this as well, attempting to move fast to protect his student. Sadly for Sora, he was too late. Subaru got sliced in half by the Mabeast, causing Sora to scream Subaru's name in shock and pain.

'I'm dead...again, aren't I? Why does this hurt more than the last one? Why am I so weak?! Damn it, I wish to be as strong as Sora...maybe then I'll be able to protect everyone.'

"Subaru, are you okay? Hey, Subaru?"

Sora moved Subaru's shoulder the exact way as before, resulting in similar events happening, Sora getting a headache which worried both Felt and Rem. 'The hell is going on...am I returning back from dying? This doesn't make sense...' Subaru started to freak out a little since the same thing happened with the heartless appearing in the village and Felt volunteering to deal with them. Subaru decided to let events play out with Sora destroying the ghost ball looking heartless and the events with the children until Elsa made her appearance.

"Elsa, please. Don't you hurt these children. They are innocent."

"Oh I know Sora,but they have intestines that I have to see. Little children always have the cutest intestines."

Sora was similarly disturbed like the previous times while Subaru was completely afraid due to the fact that if they go to save the girl, he will die and if he stays with Elsa nearby he will still die. 'What do I do? What do I do?!'

Rem looked at Subaru, noticing the stench of the witch intensify in Subaru yet she noticed the fear he had in his face. "Deep down he is scared."

So he is scared…

Rem similar to the first loop acknowledged the fear she saw in Subaru and would do something yet Elsa was the main priority. Sora looked at the children, knowing that they have to get them to safety yet there was still the girl in danger on her own. Subaru thought of the possibilities of surviving and quickly concluded that Sora taking Elsa was still the best course of action.

"M-Master Sora, why don't you take care of Elsa. Rem and I can save the girl together."

Similar to before, Sora agreed with Rem worried only to be reassured by him. The events play out the same with Sora pulling out Ultima Keyblade for his battle against Elsa while both Rem and Subaru make their way towards the child.

As they arrived, it was about to be the same moment where Rem punched Subaru yet she looked at Subaru in an intent to punch him only to see him on the ground, crying. "Na— I mean Subaru, what is wrong?"

"I'm pathetic, aren't I?"

"What do you—"

"Ever since I came here...even before I was a weakling, always having others help me even though I don't deserve it. Emilia saved my life from those three jerks and allowed me to join her even though she didn't have to. Sora saved me from dying by that crazy bitch back in that loot house or bar, whatever it was. Everyone as been helping me and yet I'm an utter disappointment. Why did this weapon chose a loser such as myself?! I really care about every single one of you and wish to protect you all but how can I when I'm pathetic and weak compared to Sora…"

Rem was taken aback by what she was hearing, not believing what she was hearing until she began to remember what Sora had told her when they were making their way towards the village. "He is pretty reckless, always wanting to put Emilia first and as an odd way of speaking at times but that's due to how excited he is to feel like he is a big part of something. Natsuki Subaru is someone who probably feels like he is worthless and wants to be special. I can sense a little hint of jealousy towards me but I can assure you that despite his flaws, he is still a good person and will do the right thing. Deep down he is scared"

So this is what you have been boiling inside of you, Natsuki Subaru.

Rem went to give Subaru a hug, having understood the pain he is going through of feeling inferior. Subaru was completely confused by this, unsure why would Rem be comforting him. Before he could say anything to her, she began to speak,

"I know how you feel but even so you shouldn't give up. You should feel honor to wield a very special weapon. You were also trained by the Sword Saint himself and by Sora, something that not many people can say. You have good qualities, Natsuki Subaru, giving up isn't one of them from the few days we have met."

Subaru recalled the first few days of being in Roswaal's mansion, attempting to hangout more with Emilia yet always getting stopped by both Sora and Ram. Sora would always insist to wait until he finished all his training for the day while Ram would just grab him by the ear and force him to go back to training. He also recalled attempting to always talk to Rem, wanting to be her friend yet always turned down by her. He attempted to help clean the garden yet she left or when he offered to help cook only to be turned down harshly. He had wanted to befriend her yet she had turned him down so many times.

Before anything else can be done, Subaru remembered that a Mabeast was going to attack Rem, which caused him to instinctively to do the exact same thing he did yet this time he was prepared for the heartless behind him. He turned towards his left side and pointed his keyblade directly at the heartless before saying, "You are not going to beat me like that! Fira!"

Subaru's keyblade created a big fireball that managed to destroy the heartless, surprising not only Rem but Subaru. As the two were left there surprised, Rem quickly got out her flail, preparing to fight the heartless and Mabeast that she sensed nearby. Subaru got up and began to say to Rem,

"Thank you for that Rem, I know you actually don't trust me because of the witch's scent that I have in me."

"Wait, how do you know about that?"

"Let's just say that I have been aware of it for a while but I honestly don't know why I have it...which is why I want to ask if you can help me figure out why?"

Rem paused herself for a moment before giving a nod to him, accepting this. Subaru smiled at this and the two quickly stood side by side as friends, ready to face off the threat that is right in front of them. 'I won't lose this time, all we have to do is buy ourselves some time for Master Sora to arrive and save both of our lives. I won't die this time...I refuse to die!'

Sora continued to face Elsa exactly like in the previous time yet the difference was when Reinhard arrived. He started to feel like events are the same yet he doesn't know why. He closes his eyes to see why his heart feels off yet he knew that he couldn't do that at this time. He was about to suggest that he would go after Subaru and Rem to make sure they are okay until he heard an odd familiar voice tell him,

"Don't. You won't arrive in time. Continue your fight with that woman."

'Wait who was that?'

"Trust me."

Sora stood silent for a moment before looking at Ram and asking her if she could make sure both Rem and Subaru are safe while asking Reinhard if he could get the children to safety. Reinhard nodded while Ram responded to what Sora said, "Of course, it is wise to trust me when it comes down to my sister's safety, Sora. You passed."

"Passed? Passed what?"

"Don't worry about it, now focus on your battle."

Sora nodded at Ram and returned his attention to Elsa, pulling his Kingdom Key back out to which Elsa questioned him for not summoning the strongest of his keyblades. Sora looked at Kingdom Key for a moment.

"This weapon is what I started with on my first journey and ever since I have been able to rely on it, even when things got rough I still used this keyblade and managed to pull off every fight. Because this keyblade holds the power of my friends...My friends are my power."

Sora got himself into his fighting form, showing Elsa that he is ready to fight. The bowel hunter looked displeased with what she heard, not liking the idea of friendship as power. Reinhard looked at Sora and smiled before picking up the children to take them to safety, confident that Sora can take on Elsa and win while Ram quickly went towards the direction Rem and Subaru went with Sora telling her where exactly they went off to.

'You are a good person, Sora. I believe that your power will be enough to handle the bowel hunter.'

Chapter Text

Elsa charged at Sora again, confident that she will be able to kill him within a few seconds yet surprisingly Sora managed to deflect all of her attacks. The two continued with this for a bit until a couple of heartless appeared next to them and attacked the two. Both Sora and Elsa instinctively stopped fighting each other and focused on the heartless. The two easily took care of the heartless without any trouble but just as they were going to return fighting each other again, six darkside heartless appeared.

"My My, isn't this quite the development. Sora, my dear, would you like to do the honors of taking care of these outsiders or should I?"

"Allow me to handle them."

Sora spoke with confidence while approaching the six giant heartless preparing to attack him. He looked at them and smiled before jumping high while dodging the attack. As he jumps high up, he points his keyblade at one of the darkside heartless before summoning Water. He managed to summon a powerful water ball directly at one of the darkside. Once it hit, the darkside faded away with the heart appearing only for a couple seconds before fading away as well.

"Sora, my dear, why does the hearts appear? I took one of this creatures down before yet no heart appeared."

Sora looked at Elsa for a moment before looking back at the heartless, dodging each attack thrown directly at him. As he was dodging every attack, he began explaining to Elsa on the heartless. He emphasizes on the keyblade's importance that it is the only weapon known to actually be able to truly take out the heartless by the way a heart appears.

"Ah, so when a heart appears, that means it is truly taken out?"

"Yes Elsa."

"Interesting, you have sparked my interest even more." Elsa spoke without her usual menacing tone, which made Sora slightly pleased. Sora took down two more darkside heartless with one of them by jumping towards it's head and hitting it with all of his strength, causing it to disappear with a heart appearing. The second darkside was attempting to hit the ground with a close fist, alert Sora that it is trying to summon more heartless.

He went in between the attack and managed to deflect it before shouting "Thunderaga" which summoned very powerful thunder magic that destroyed the giant heartless within a couple of hits. Elsa was most impressed by this, which caused her fighting urges to take over, charging directly at one of the giant heartless. She went for the bowel area of the heartless in hopes of something happening this time yet her full strength didn't do much damage. She noticed this and quickly dodged one of the attacks directed at her direction.

As she dodged the attack, she smiled at the heartless as she moved quickly to do a barrage of attacks in hopes of one of them being the finishing blow on its bowel section. Sora handled the other darkside type heartless on his own, dodging every attack with ease before charging at one of them to take them out with one swift attack. Before he could land a hit, he noticed one of the others attempting to attack him from his side. He turned towards the direction of the attack and defended himself, taking the hit and landing on his feet unscaved.

Seems like they are getting a bit more smarter...yet I shouldn't have too much trouble.

Sora looked at the darkside heartless and charged at them once again, confident that if he uses the more powerful version of thunder then he should be able to at least take out one of the darkside heartless, leaving the other easily to take care of. Since his power was still increasing back to full strength, all he needed was to buy himself some time.

Subaru and Rem continued to cover each other with Subaru somehow able to take on some of the strong heartless with powerful magic while Rem killed the Mabeast with ease. As the two were working together, Subaru remembered that the puppy would appear at any moment. He quickly told Rem that they should probably start getting the little girl to safety to which Rem agreed. Subaru quickly ran to the little girl to pick her up and start running out of the area.

As both Rem and Subaru are running to safety, Rem using her flail kills every Mabeast and heartless nearby Subaru, her objective was making sure that he along with the little girl survived the fight. They continued to run until some sort of group of rocks start to head towards their direction, Subaru looked back and knew that he couldn't just let either Rem or him receive the damage. He grabbed Rem and casted Reflect around the two, having recalled from his training with Master Sora that the ability drains a lot of power but it can protect the user from any attack. As he casted a shield around the three of them, the rocks hit the shield yet it didn't break, which was lucky for them. Once the shield disappeared, explosions surrounded the three which caused everything around them to be destroyed which put them out of danger.

"Okay, I'm lucky that ability even worked. I wouldn't have been able to forgive myself if anything happened to you, Rem, or to this girl here."

"That's right Barusu, if something happened to my sister then you would suffer a million deaths."

Subaru and Rem both turned towards Ram, surprised that she was there yet Subaru was more happy that he saved Rem since he wouldn't want to see Ram truly angry at him. Ram approached the two to check up on them before asking if the girl is alright. Subaru checked the girl and told Ram that she was okay yet as he said that, they can all hear a puppy growling which caught their attention.

'Shit, that damn dog is here. Lucky for me, Rem is still alive and well also Ram is now here with us. I'm confused on why she is here since last time it was Master Sora. Could it be my actions? Well regardless, I better let the twins handle this without me being a liability.'

Subaru began to stand behind both Rem and Ram, showing the two that he is backing from the fight. Ram believes its due to the fact that he is a liability while Rem thinks it is because he is holding the girl they went to save. The two girls accepted this and quickly nodded at each other, knowing that together they have a chance in taking down the Mabeast.

The puppy begins to grow into a large Mabeast, which causes both maid sisters to take action together, trusting in each other's abilities. Subaru watched from a distance, amazed by how coordinated Rem and Ram were with Rem using her flail for close range attacks and Ram using her wind magic to distract the Mabeast. These two are just amazing yet scary at the same time.

Rem and Ram both managed to give lots of damage to the Mabeast with Rem's flail hitting the right eye after having received severe damage from Ram's wind magic. As the Mabeast screams in pain, a couple of soldier type heartless appear and start to attack Ram.

"Darn these damn things. Leave me alone!"

"Don't worry, I got your back Ram!"

Subaru set the little girl down and quickly charged into the fight, knowing that he is stronger than the soldier heartless now. Using his keyblade he took on the soldier heartless while allowing Ram to continue assisting her sister.

"Thank you Barusu, maybe you aren't a total loser."

"As if that would bring me down."

Elsa with everything she had sliced through the stomach area of the Darkside heartless, finally being able to pull the deadly blow that destroyed the heartless. She looked at the heartless and saw no heart appear, disappointing her greatly since she wanted to feel how the heart of the heartless feels.

Sora managed to defeat the two heartless by using Thunderaga on both Darkside heartless, giving it his all which worked but left him drained of power for the time being. The two looked at the two floating hearts appearing for a brief moment before disappearing into thin air. As this happened, there was a moment of silence before the two returned to their duel. The two charged at each other and began to counter each other's attacks, proving to be on equal footing for the time being.

"Despite using your weakest of keyblades, you still know how to entertain me, Sora my dear."

"As I said, my friends give me the strength I need to face whatever challenge heads our way."

"Our? Are you referring to your so-called friends?"

Sora pushed Elsa back and just as she was going in for a kick, he quickly used Reflect to block the attack. She noticed this and jumped back, having had her instincts tell her that something was going to happen which it did with light explosions happening all around Sora. As she had gained her distance, Sora looked at Elsa with a serious facial expression.

"My friends that I saved so many times and my friends here give me the strength I need to push forward. With them connected to my heart, I'll be able to push through the darkness and light it up with the power of light."

"The power of friendship, that kind of thing is false hope for the weak minded. Believe me when I say this Sora, it is a pathetic idea. People like you and me gain power by our own strength, we put in the work. Thinking about others will only get you so far until they become a crutch."

"No! I was not strong in the beginning of my journey, I even lost the keyblade at some point but my friends allowed me to win my keyblade back. My friends gave me my strength, they are my power."

As Sora said that, he continued the duel, managing to somehow surprise Elsa as she was not prepared at all for Sora's top speed. As Sora was beginning to dominate the battle by landing a bunch of strong hits, he started to recall the time him and Riku were on opposite sides. When Riku had taken his keyblade, forcing Donald and Goofy to follow him due to their promise to King Mickey. He recalled that he was ready to take a hit from Riku's fire attack yet Goofy protected him. He then recalled not needing the keyblade since he knows his friends are by his side, which allowed him to win back the keyblade.

These memories along with others where he fought side by side with allies from every world he has been in allowed him to eventually knock Elsa to the ground and disarm her. As he does this, he could hear someone from behind him say,

"I knew you could do it, Sora."

Sora turned around and saw that it was Reinhard, standing a few feet away before standing side by side with him. Elsa looked up and was tempted to escape yet the Sword Saint used his sleeping magic at her to knock her out. As he does this, he looks at Sora and begins to say,

"I watched your little speech you gave, completely impressed by how you were able to handle someone as powerful as Elsa with your weak-no, your primary keyblade without any kind of power ups. You truly are an amazing warrior."

"Thanks Reinhard, I really appreciate it."

Sora and Reinhard stood silent for a moment before Reinhard went to pick up Elsa to take her towards the village. As he is going to take Elsa to the village, Sora alerts Reinhard that he will check on the others to which the Sword Saint nods at him and warns him to be careful. Sora smiles and quickly with his Kingdom Key in hand goes to check on Rem, Ram, and Subaru.

Subaru managed to take care of the heartless, allowing Ram to continue helping her sister in pushing back the Mabeast to a corner. As it seems like victory is right near, all of a sudden a black mist covers the Mabeast, forcing both Rem and Ram to keep their distance. As the two were at a distance with Subaru, Ram begins to question what is happening with both Rem and Subaru not able to respond.

"Disappointing. I expected you to at least know something, Barusu. You are a total loser."

"Hey, what the hell?! It's not like you know anything!"

"I know more than you, that is what matters."

As Ram finishes her comeback, they all return focus to the Mabeast when it all of a sudden screams with eyes turning from red to yellow and some dark stripes all around it. As it roared loudly, Rem grabbed Subaru while Ram grabbed the child to jump far enough to avoid an attack sound wave headed towards their position.

"Sister, I think the Mabeast combined with the heartless. It has the same eyes as those creatures and a smell the heartless on it."

"I agree Rem, this could prove to be a problem."

"Not if I have to say anything."

The voice caught all of their attention, curiously turning towards the direction of the voice to see Sora running towards their position. As he arrives, he notices that a Mabeast has combined with a heartless since he has been able to detect heartless. He got himself in front of the four while deflecting one of the fireballs thrown towards their direction.

"Rem, Ram, Subaru, I will need you three to provide me cover. I may be able to take down this Mabeast but I rather get some assistance to assure this works."

"What do you propose, Sora?"

"Just allow me to give you all an opening, Rem." Sora spoke with confidence in his new friends and relying on his friends from the previous worlds. He quickly charges at the Mabeast heartless hybrid and begins to hit it with everything he had, inflicting some damage to it. Rem and Ram entrusted the little girl to Subaru before jumping into the fight, waiting for the opening Sora will be giving them. Damn, you really are amazing Master Sora. Despite how the situation looks grim, you are still brave enough to challenge that. Makes me want to be like you, a better person which is what I will drive myself to.

Subaru thought to himself for a moment before getting his resolve strong, summoning his keyblade in order to prepare for an opening that he can take to do damage to the Mabeast. Sora summoned Blizzaraga at the Mabeast which distracted the monster long enough for Rem and Ram to both attack it from its side at the same time, seeing an opening for a combo attack. As Rem uses her flail and Ram using her strongest of wind magic, they were able to do some damage to the Mabeast.

"There we go, now just a little bit longer you two before we can end this fight." Sora shouted to make sure the twin maids understood what they had to continue doing. Both sisters nodded at this and continued to wait until Sora provided them another opening while Subaru stood on the sidelines, waiting for when he can do something. As he waited for the perfect opening, he thought about the previous versions of events that ended in his death.

He thought about his first one and how overconfident in his abilities he was which led Rem to lose herself. He then thought about the second one and how they were unable to do anything about the giant Mabeast due to lack of strength. Despite these two failures, Subaru was determined to not have a third failure, seeing that this version of events is the better one. He didn't want to die again, making him wanting to do something to assure that Rem doesn't get hurt again like she did with the Mabeast in the previous version of events and by Elsa from the first version of events.

Sora created a second opening for the sisters to do another strong attack at the Mabeast by having landed a powerful hit himself, leaving it disoriented. The Mabeast suffered a second hit, which caused it to get extremely mad and aggressive, forcing the three to go into defensive mode.

'This is bad, with that damn thing moving crazy it'll make it hard for Master Sora, Rem-Rem, and Ram to even get close. What the hell can I do?'

Subaru pondered on the thought for a moment before he recalled a lesson he took with Emilia and Puck on magic. He remembered hearing that Sora's mana inside his gate was pure light while his was shadow. He attempted to use shamak yet due to his mana ignoring his wishes, he exploded while his gate collapsed. Although Sora was able to heal him, his gate was not fully fixed by the curaga ability. Subaru knew it was risky yet he had to do something in order for Sora and the others to get the chance to finally take out this Mabeast, he had to risk it.

'Even if this results in another dead end, I have to try something. If Emilia were here, she would do everything she could to help so why shouldn't I?'

Subaru ran directly at the Mabeast while shouting at it, catching the attention of the others with Sora telling him to wait. Subaru looked at his master and smiled before going off to heal Ram first with cure, seeing as she was getting tired out real easily. Ram noticed a green and yellow bell on top of her before yellow particles surrounded her with her strength and power returned back to normal.

"That was so you don't get tired just yet, Ram. As for the rest of you, I will create the opening you need to finish this Mabeast so do it while you can...Shamak!"

As Subaru summoned a black mist, everyone quickly noticed that the Mabeast was stunned which gave them enough time to give it their all to finish the monster once and for all. With the three combining their strength, the Mabeast finally took the final blow it needed to start falling on it's side.

Subaru smiled as he finally did something yet his body started to hurt, causing him to fall to the ground for a moment before Ram quickly went to pick him up. As she was able to pick the boy up, she looked at him for a moment and then looked forward.

"That was reckless and stupid, Barusu...but thanks for that..."

"Hehe...as long as I take the most damage...everything will be okay..."

While Ram took a weakened Subaru to safety away from the Mabeast, Rem jumped a bit back away from the Mabeast to avoid being crushed by it yet a few Mabeast jumped out of nowhere and prepared to attack her while she was unable to do anything. Sora noticed this and with all the strength he could muster he managed to super glide his way towards Rem, getting in between her and the Mabeast. As he did that, he quickly got Rem out of there by shoving her to safety before using his keyblade to take out the six Mabeast.

'He...He saved me...' Rem thought to herself as she saw Sora take care of the Mabeast for a moment before he ended up collapsing to the ground due to exhaustion. As Sora fell to the ground, he started to think about his friends Riku, Kairi, Roxas, Master Yen Sid, King Mickey, Donald, Goofy, and all the others from the other world. He thanked them for giving him enough strength to save his new friends and for the strength to defeat Elsa without relying on his forms.

"It's my lucky charm, make sure you bring it back to me."

Huh, Kairi? Oh right, I never did return her lucky charm, did I? Hehe...seems like it's a promise I still need to keep.

Sora thought to himself while he was in a deep sleep, having exhausted all of his energy in saving Rem. While Sora continued his slumber, Subaru woke up and noticed an odd feeling in his left cheek. He felt something very soft yet not like a pillow, as he was about to poke it, he heard Emilia's voice greet him from very close range. Subaru paused himself and quickly analyzed everything before he realized where his head was at.

"Emilia-tan...am I in..."

"Yes, you don't need to say it like we are doing something weird."

Subaru attempted to look up yet Emilia told him not to and to close her eyes as she feels awkward if he were to look at him while his head is on her lap. Subaru had a red face since he had asked Emilia if he could get one someday yet he never thought he would. As he was slightly embarrassed, he asked Emilia why she was doing this to which she answered.

"You broke your gate despite Puck and I warned you to not use it but you using it proved to have helped Rem, Ram, and Sora. You put yourself in harm's way and you've been working hard on your training. I think you deserved this for having helped out a lot."

"This is...amazing...thanks, Emilia-tan."

"Just promise me to not do anything crazy like that again, you could've been killed out there. If it wasn't for Ram, you probably would've been squashed by that giant Mabeast."

"I know Emilia-tan but I promise I'll do better and be more careful."

"You promise?"

"Yes, I promise."

The room went silent for a moment, with the two feeling a bit awkward yet happy to be in each other's presence. Meanwhile in the other room nearby, Sora had just woken after returning back to reality from the dream he was in. He looked around and noticed that he was in the same room he found himself many days ago. As he looks around, he notices Rem was on his right side to which he greeted her with a smile. Before Sora was able to do anything, Rem jumped at him and began to hug him very tightly, completely confusing the keyblade wielder.

"Sora-kun, you are alive!"

"Hehe yes Rem, I'm still alive."

Rem continued to hug Sora, fearing that he would never have woken up again since he had used up all the strength and power he had left inside of him. After a moment of hugging, she got off the bed and began to apologize to which Sora dismissed it by saying, "It's okay Rem."

"I'm sorry, Sora-kun."

"No need to be sad Rem...you are always calm but you are also holding some fear in, aren't you?" Sora had asked out of curiosity, feeling like it could be possible to help out Rem if she opens up what she really feels in her heart. She looked down a bit disappointed towards herself before speaking on what Sora had asked.

"I do understand that I am a powerless and incompetent demon clan dropout. So no matter what I do, I can never match my sister. I am merely her replacement, and I have always been inferior. Good for nothing...Why was I the one to keep my horn? Why could Sister not be the one to keep hers? Why was she born with only one horn? Why did...we have to be twins?"

Sora took in all the things Rem said, having been familiar with this feeling of self weakness many times before. When he lost the keyblade and both Donald and Goofy, when Kairi was taken, when everyone was taken down by the heartless wave before he started to mess around with the power of waking, and when he watched Kairi get killed by Master Xehanort. He understood the pain she was going through which he placed his hand on her arm.

"I know how you feel Rem, if you want to know the truth, this keyblade didn't choose me."

"What do you mean?"

"It was not mine to begin with but I earned it thanks to my friends. I also remembered seeing everyone being swallowed by the darkness, which left me sad until I was able to break everyone free from their prison. And then when I watched my closest friend get striked down by Xehanort. There is a lot of sadness in our lives Rem but that doesn't make us inferior, we just move on with people by your side. You said your sister lost her horn, well she still manages to keep moving forward despite not having it, which should make you feel special for having a horn then. All you can do is move forward, with your friends and those closest to you being by your side."

Rem stood silent, surprised that Sora would reveal some of his struggles he had in life, having lost a weapon that was chosen to him, the people he lost during his journey. She looked down and was still sad that she wasn't careful and forced Sora to use too much of his energy which could've killed him. Before she could say anything, Sora started to speak with happiness in his voice,

"You are kind, hardworking, always doing your very best, and from what I can tell you are pretty strong. Without you, I don't think those children would've been saved. So thank you Rem, for having helped me save more innocent lives."

"Sora-kun...if my sister had her horn, she could've been more useful than me."

"Who knows, but one thing for certain was that you were there when it was needed the most and I'm glad you were there alongside me to save the children."

Rem was shocked by this, she looked at Sora and could see his kindhearted smile that would put her at ease normally yet she still had doubts in her. She still believed she was inferior to Ram, to be told by someone that she was helpful with mentioning her sister was new for her.

"I...I told you that I am only my sister's replacement."

"Don't say that Rem, it's a little sad hearing that. All of us are unique and although I don't know how exactly Ram lost her horn, you have yours which makes you that much important. You are nobody's replacement because nobody can replace you."

"I'm very weak Sora-kun even if I have my horn, so I'm certain I will end up leaning on you."

"It's alright, because along with everyone else, you give me the strength I need to fight. You are my power."

Rem was left without words by the simple thought of being Sora's source of strength, leaving her to smile and to start crying tears of joy. Never in her life did she felt like someone would care for her because of who she is but the fact that Sora is seeing her as Rem rather than as Ram's twin sister made her very happy.

"You really are amazing, Sora-kun."

The two smiled at each other with Rem charging for another hug, feeling something inside of her she has never felt before. Sora was at first stunned by this but eventually he hugged back, which only made Rem feel comfort and happiness, something Sora was hoping to achieve. After a moment of hugging, she started to walk towards the door in order for Sora to rest some more. Before leaving, she looked at the young boy and smiled.

"I know Kairi means a lot to you like the others Sora-kun, but she will be my love rival for you. I will win your heart just as you won mine."

"Wait what-" Sora attempted to say anything but Rem had left, feeling so much joy in her heart to which Sora could feel. Love...rival? Sora thought to himself, never truly grasping on what she meant by that.

Sora, Rem, Ram, and Subaru returned to the village the next day with Emilia wearing a strange coat that made it hard to detect who she was. As they arrived at the village, they found Felt and Reinhard there. Felt charged at both Sora and Subaru, happy that those two were still alright before bragging on how strong she was compared to the heartless. The three laugh before Reinhard approaches the gang.

"It is good to see you both standing well, my friends."

"No thanks to Subaru, his magic was what allowed us to take the win. Oh right, where is Elsa anyway?"

"That bitch is going nowhere."

"Miss Felt, please try to refrain from speaking like that but yes, she is still under my magic influence. I will be heading to the capital after this to make sure she pays for her crimes as the Bowel Hunter."

"Will we ever see you again?"

"Don't worry Subaru, we are bound by fate so we should cross paths at some point."

"Then Reinhard, until our next meeting."

"Yes Sora, until our next meeting."

Sora and Reinhard shook hands, understanding that it'll be a while since they cross paths but that they enjoyed each other's company. Reinhard then looked at Subaru and encouraged him to continue to practice, letting him know that he had the potential to get stronger to which Subaru promised to give it his all. Felt also said her farewells to the two, making a promise to hangout with them again regardless where they crossed paths to which both boys agreed.

Once Reinhard and Felt left with Elsa as their prisoner, the villagers and the children went to thank Subaru and Sora. The villagers were well accustomed to who Sora was with just one day but they were curious on who was Subaru. He looked at the villagers and introduced himself in his own unique fashion.

"My name is Natsuki Subaru, Master Sora's keyblade apprentice!"

The children saw Subaru as cool and started to mess with him for a bit while Sora looked at the villagers and asked if he could do one last thing. The villagers questioned Sora out of curiosity on what might that be to which Sora responded,

"I have something that'll help the children if they ever are in danger again or if they have nightmares at night."

Sora approached the kids and quickly closed his eyes before a dream eater appeared in front of everyone, surprising the children. Emilia noticed this and quickly went to ask Sora if he was a spirits arts user to which Sora replied that he doesn't know what that is yet he assured her that he probably wasn't. This confused her since normally spirits arts users are able to summon spirits yet for Sora to not have that as well and show something similar left her intrigued on the boy. The first spirit to appear was the Meow Wow, who went towards the girl with long reddish brown hair that extends to her shoulders, also known as Petra Leyte.

"This spirit dream eater as chosen you protect you, Petra"

"Thank you Sora, I promise to protect it."

Sora smiled and quickly summoned other dream eaters, each one choosing a child that it felt most comfortable with before finally Sora explained to everyone what the dream eaters are. Subaru was even more amazed by what Sora can do, which made him even more excited when the day comes that he finally surpasses his master.

"Puck would be jealous seeing them. Wouldn't you agree?" Subaru asked towards Emilia, wanting to see what she would say yet to his surprise she agreed as she found the dream eaters quite adorable. Puck was able to sense this and quickly appeared to see what was making Emilia feel this way only to spot the dream eaters.

"How dare you Emilia? I'm supposed to be the cute one."

"You are! They are just so adorable."

"I'm more adorable!"

Subaru began to laugh at this, feeling happy that although he died twice, he managed to reach his goal the third time. He looked up at the sky and knew that he needed to learn more about this witch's scent that he heard from Rem during the last version of events, realizing that somehow he had a scent that could lead him into trouble.

"Hey Subaru, are you alright?"

"Huh? Oh yes Emilia-tan, I was just thinking about how happy I am that we all made it out of this alive. There is so much I want to do..." Subaru paused himself for a moment, beginning to compare himself from the moment he arrived to this world. He knew how weak he was compared to what power he gained now. This made him feel some self worth yet those thoughts would go away when he began to think about Emilia, how he owed her so much because without her, he probably would've never been where he is now.

"Emilia-tan, thank you."

"Huh? Why all of a sudden you are thanking me?"

"You were there for me when I had nobody, you still saw me as someone to care about even though I'm a nobody. You honestly make me feel like I'm not alone, which is why I want to take you out on a date."

"On a...Dayte? What is that?"

"Oh right, it is when a girl and boy go out together alone."

"Oh, so like Sora and Rem, they both went alone so did they went on a dayte?"

"I mean you could say that, I guess, but let me take you to one. I want to show my appreciation to you for all that you've done for me."

Emilia stood silent for a moment, unsure on how to respond to this since she still viewed Subaru as a lost child yet seeing the growth he has done since she saved his life was what helped her accept Subaru's offer in going on a date. Subaru was happy to hear this and quickly started to think of the ideas they can do, which caught her attention. As Emilia tried to calm Subaru down, Ram crossed her arms and kept her distance until the children approached her, wanting to thank her for saving Subaru. She stood silent as they were giving her some candy and a shiny stone. This left Ram in silent yet she humbly accepted the gifts before the children went to play with their dream eaters gifted to them by Sora.

Rem and Sora both looked at the children and smiled as they were all safe yet they noticed that the blue haired one was missing again. Sora asked the children if they knew what happened to her to which Petra was the one to respond.

"Meili is resting in my house, for now her parents aren't here so she will be staying at my place until then."

Sora nodded, happy that at least the child they all risked to save were all okay and alive. As he went back to watching them play with the different dream eaters, Rem grabbed Sora's hand to which the keyblade wielder allowed it. As he let this happen, she eventually grabbed his entire arm in an affectionate manner to which made him think of what she said to him earlier.

Love rival to Kairi...love...Sora thought to himself, as he now wants to know more on the meaning of loving someone that is more than a friend.

As everyone was enjoying themselves in the village, a mysterious figure was looking from a distance. He had his arms crossed and had observed everything that had happened with Subaru and Rem dealing with both heartless and Mabeast to Sora defeating Elsa with the power of friendship.

"You really have some way of doing things, Sora. Despite having the chance to reuse your strongest keyblade chain, you were confident your kingdom key could do something, which it did in a surprising manner. That power inside you restored all of your power you had gained and lost from your many journeys but how long before that power inside you proves to no longer serve the purpose to save the ones you care about."

The mysterious figure disappeared, having seen no point in watching the village anymore meanwhile in the mansion, Roswaal sat down on his desk with a book on his hand. He read the contents of it for a moment before closing the book and setting it on his desk. He turned towards the window that shows him his entire courtyard.

'Things may be going a bit off from what course is supposed to go yet I can still change things, after all the book is never wrong. Don't worry master, we will meet again once more. I promise, no matter what it takes.'

Chapter Text

Sora and Subaru had rested for a couple of days, having pushed themselves a lot during the fight against the Mabeast and Elsa. Once rested, the two return to training with Sora beginning to teach Subaru more magic abilities so he doesn't have to rely on Shamak considering the risk Subaru has for abusing his gate anymore. As they were training for a bit, Subaru starts a bit of conversation while sparring with his master,

"So Master Sora, I have noticed Rem-Rem and you are closer than usual. I don't mean to pry but are you two possibly dating?"

"Dating? What does that mean?"

Subaru was completely taken aback by this, feeling like Sora and Emilia might be related by how dense they are regarding relationships. As the two were trading blows, Subaru started to explain to Sora that dating is basically a step ahead from very close friends, adding that couples kiss and do more stuff together. Sora thought about it for a moment, trying to find people who would fit with this description. The only couples he can think about are Aladdin with Jasmine, Beast with Belle, Hercules with Meg, Jack Skellington with Sally, and Ariel with Eric. There were others he thought on yet he still doesn't know how the feeling itself feels.

Sora dodged a couple of Subaru's attacks before easily disarming him with one strong hit, catching Subaru off guard. As the apprentice was disarmed, he waited until his master told him what exactly he needed to fix for the next sparring match. Sora had thought about the entire sparring match and advised him to work on his defensive side.

"You have grown much stronger since the fight with the Mabeast, Subaru. The only problem is that you still don't have a strong defense. Even if your offense can one-shot any opponent, without a proper defense then you run the same risk. Attempt to work on your defensive side a bit more but other than that just keep on training. You have come a long way since we started training you."

"Thank you, Master Sora. I will do my best to work on my defense."

Subaru bowed to show respect to Sora, prompting Sora to bow in return in order to show the same respect towards his student. He still felt weirded out being called Master but he knows that it'll take a little longer to sink in before he can fully accept the title. As the two begin walking back into the mansion, Sora turned to Subaru and asked,

"I have noticed something, you don't call Rem the way you did a few days ago. What's with the sudden change?"

Subaru looks at Sora for a moment before looking forward, thinking about the conversation he had with Rem. He offered to help her with dinner and called her "Rem-Rem" like usual yet she looked at him with scary eyes before kindly asking if he could address her just as "Rem". Subaru had asked why only for Rem to say,

"The only one for me is Sora-kun. I respect you and will help you too Subaru-kun because you are the apprentice of Sora-kun but know that my heart goes to him alone."

Subaru had not thought Rem would really fall in love with Sora yet he didn't think much of it and quickly respected her wishes. He looked at Sora after recalling the events and his only response was,

"Rem had asked me to stop, though it was just a cute thing I wanted to give to her, I respect her wishes regarding how to address her since she is focused on you."

"Yeah, I'm aware. Speaking of being focused on, how are you and Emilia doing? I hear that you are going to take her out to the village for your date."

Subaru looked up at the sky, having recalled the plan he had for him and Emilia on their date thanks to the children in the village. He had gone scouting very early in the morning to see where he could take Emilia to just spend time without being disturbed. He dressed up in some odd outfit to hide his identity yet the kids with their dream eaters managed to figure him out and attempted to get Subaru to play with them.

"All I can say is that the children in the village showed me a place I can take Emilia-tan, a place where I'm sure to win her heart just as you won Rem's heart."

Sora crossed his arms and started to think about Rem, unsure on how to approach the situation since he doesn't have a full concept of loving someone more than what even a close friend is. He had thought of Kairi closely due to their unbreakable bond yet he didn't know if he loved her or was just fond of her as a friend.

While lost in thought, Beatrice appeared in front of the two, having wished to speak with Sora since he had returned from the Mabeast battle yet never getting the chance to. She gets in front of him and grabs his hand, catching his attention.

"Betty would like to speak with you, I suppose."

"Oh, good morning Beatrice. How can I help you out?"

Beatrice quickly started to drag Sora, not wanting to risk Rem or someone else to take his attention away from her. As she pulls Sora towards her library, Subaru quickly follows them since he is curious to see what Beatrice wants with his master. As they were about to enter the forbidden library, Rem notices Sora and quickly heads towards the keyblade wielder.

"Sora-kun, Sora-kun, it is great to see you."

"It is good to see you again, Rem. Need help with anything?"

"Yes actually." Rem spoke with confidence and joy before pulling him away from Beatrice, leading him towards somewhere else. Beatrice was angry by this and entered the forbidden library annoyed that Rem had interfered again.

"That girl is such a meddler, I suppose!"

"Do you need help with something?"

"What the?! What are you doing here, I suppose? Get out!"

Subaru looked around the library and noticed a strange book where Beatrice normally sits, getting his attention. Beatrice continues to yell at Subaru, angered that the boy isn't listening to him. She was about to throw him out of the library by force until she heard him say,

"The book of prophecies? This looks quite interesting...and odd, how come this is the only book with japanese writing?"

"Wait, do you know what is written there?"

"Yes, this is the exact same type of writing that is on my homelands."

Beatrice stood silent for a moment, feeling a bit annoyed at herself for not having asked Subaru if he could read the content in the book of prophecies yet she recalled that she despises Subaru. She was about to ask what was in the book of prophecies yet she felt that Roswaal was calling for her, forcing her to ask Subaru to visit her in his spare time. Surprised by this, Subaru accepted before both himself and Beatrice left the library with Beatrice going to see what Roswaal wanted while Subaru went to check on Emilia. Beatrice entered Roswaal's room to see what he wanted with her. As she entered, she asked in a rather annoyed tone of voice, to which he responded,

"Myyy, you should be rather niiice once in a while, Beatriiiiice."

"Betty doesn't have all day, I suppose. What do you want?"

"Hooow rude, I was going to inform you that you miiiiight want to prepare for the few days of cooooold in this house."

"Is it time?"

"Yeeeees it is."

Beatrice took note of this and began to leave, annoyed that Roswaal interrupted her chance in having someone translate what is being said in the book of prophecies yet somewhat satisfied that she is getting some information that is useful to her. Meanwhile Subaru went to Emilia's room and just as he was going to knock, he felt something odd. He could tell that it was cold in her room for some reason yet he ignored that little detail. He knocked on Emilia's door yet he got no answer. He attempted a second time yet still got no response, which prompted him to go to the work area Emilia would usually go when not training Subaru.

Rem and Sora both entered the kitchen with Rem asking Sora if he could help her make something good for the mansion. Sora looked at everything and started to remember the time little chief and him would make delicious food for the bistro in Twilight Town. He agreed and started to cook, somehow impressing himself and Rem with his cooking skills.

"Wow! Sora-kun is amazing in cooking!"

"Hehe thanks Rem, I'm actually surprised that all the knowledge little chief used to get me to make food somehow resonated with me."

Rem hugged Sora before continuing on making dinner for everybody with Sora assisting her, feeling much more comfortable with Rem though the words she said after the Mabeast continues to make him think. "I will win your heart just as you won mine." Those words were something bold for Rem to say, having left Sora a bit curious on what she could possibly do to win his heart.

Subaru continued to search for Emilia for a little while until finally finding her in one of the rooms, looking outside as if something big is about to happen.

"Hey Emilia-tan, are you okay?"

"O-Oh, um yes, I'm okay."

"Come on Emilia, you can count on me if something is bothering you. I want to help you out when you are in trouble."

"I-I know..." Emilia hesitated for a moment, not having had time to talk to anyone due to her studies. Subaru looked at the books she had and asked what she was reading to which she answered the history of Lungica. Subaru looked at all the books she had and realized that it was for something big, making him question Emilia on why she is studying a lot.

"The fact that you don't know makes you pathetic, Barusu."

"Now hey, it's not like I'm an idiot for not knowing. It's the fact that I wasn't given the information, Ram."

Ram dismissed Subaru's comment and was about to say something yet Emilia interjected herself into the conversation, explaining that she is running part of the royal selection for the throne of Lugnica. This caused Subaru to learn more of the state of the country, not having realized that the country was in a bit of a problem. As Subaru learned more about things he should've investigated, he was surprised that Emilia is a candidate, making him quickly go bow to her.

"S-Subaru?! What are you doing?"

"Master Sora told me to always bow to people in high authority such as kings, princes, princesses, and so on. Considering that you are a candidate, you should receive the same respect as well."

Emilia was uncomfortable seeing Subaru bow to her yet seeing that he was taught by Sora to do that, she accepted this and told Subaru to stand up straight before Ram informed the two that dinner was ready. The two followed Ram with Subaru thinking about the date he will have with Emilia the next day, completely excited that he will be able to pull this off and win her heart. As the day came to an end, Subaru went to his room, excited for the next day while Sora and Rem both walked outside for a moment.

Sora looked up at the sky and enjoyed the time he was outside, hoping that someday he will be able to see his friends again. As he lays down on the ground, Rem sits down next to him and looks up at the sky with Sora, wanting to understand how the keyblade wielder thinks. There was a silence for a moment, with the two enjoying the night sky.

"Sora-kun, what are you thinking about?"

"My friends, they are probably worried about me since I disappeared."

"So why did you end up leaving your friends, Sora-kun?"

Sora stood silent for a moment, completely unsure on how to answer this question yet having seen how close Rem is to him, he figured it wouldn't hurt to explain what he did without making the claim that he is from a different world. Sora began to explain that he is one out of seven guardians of light, who were destined to protect the seven princesses of light from the thirteen seekers of darkness.

He then told her how he ended up in the final world when his friends lost the first fight and how he managed to gather everyone's heart to retry the battle. He then explained that Kairi was one of the few who didn't survive the fight, which forced him to abuse the power of waking. Since he saved Kairi, he ended up having to disappear since he broke a natural taboo.

"Sora-kun is amazing!"

"Thanks Rem."

Rem was completely impressed by how Sora managed to defy fate to save all of his friends to allow them to defeat the thirteen seekers of darkness, making her understand just how powerful Sora is yet something of that story caught her attention. Since he had disappeared due to abuse the power of waking, why is he still around in the mortal realm.

"Sora-kun, are you from another world?"

Sora stood silent, having realized that he gave too much information to which he imagined Donald giving him a scolding for having messed this up. He laughed a little before looking at Rem and responding to her,

"Well that is true, there are actually many worlds out there. Unknown how I got here but if I can help make this world better, then I will. Just please keep this between the two of us, I'm not supposed to talk about the other worlds."

"Don't worry Sora-kun, I will keep this between us. Will you be telling Subaru about the outside worlds as well?"

"I have to, he...he wields the keyblade so this information is important for him to know." Sora had hesitated for a few seconds, not wanting to give away that Subaru is also from a different world since that is his secret to tell. Rem understood this and nodded before hugging Sora, asking if they can stay like that for a little bit. Seeing as Rem is happy when hugging him, Sora allowed it while thinking about what could've brought him to this world.

The next few days were rough for the people in the mansion since the cold was increasing with Subaru's date being postponed and Beatrice constantly being stopped by someone when she asked Subaru or Sora to read the Book of Prophecies. On the third day of coldness, Subaru and Sora both looked for the cause of the cold in the mansion, seeing that outside doesn't seem as cold as it is inside.

As the two searched around, Roswaal noticed the two boys looking around and quickly told them to check on Emilia, pointing that she had been acting weird. Subaru and Sora both went to Emilia's room with Roswaal behind them. Subaru knocked on the door yet he didn't get a response by Emilia.

"Emilia-saaaaama? I know you are in theeeeeeere."

"R-Roswaal? What are you doing here?"

"Ha! I knew you were in there, Emilia-tan!"

"S-Subaru! You are here too?!"

"What is going on here?"

"...nothing"

Subaru knew that something was wrong, causing him to attempt to open the door yet he was not able to since it was closed shut. Emilia scolded him for attempting to enter a place without permission until Roswaal told Subaru that he had permission, surprising Emilia. Just as he was going to kick the door open, his keyblade appeared and pointed directly at the door with a giant keyhole appearing.

What is going on?

Subaru was surprised by what was going on, seeing his keyblade guide his hand to point towards the keyhole. As he does this, his keyblade created a light beam to shoot directly at the keyhole, causing a bright light to blind them for a moment before the door disappeared, which caused a massive strong wind to hit the three of them.

"What the-?! Emilia-tan, what is going on?!"

"Wh-What happened to my door?"

Subaru entered the room and started to interrogate Emilia, wanting to know what was going on while she tried her best to avoid answering with misdirection yet she was bad at it. Eventually Puck spoke up and gave away that he is the cause of the intense cold that has been increasing the past few days.

Everyone headed towards the dining room to discuss the circumstances going on, with Beatrice and Puck explaining what exactly is going on to Puck to Sora and Subaru. As both keyblade wielders got the gist of what was going on, Sora asked if there was some way to fix this without increasing the cold in the mansion.

"Sorry Sora, the only way I see it is if me and Lia left back to the Elior forest or if you all left the mansion for two more days."

"I mean, Master Sora and I have been spending most of the days outside training, we could always sleep outside for two days."

The group all look outside and notice that it is raining, something that annoyed Subaru since his first suggestion was now invalidated. Subaru tried to convince the group to still go outside yet both Sora and Roswaal disagreed with this.

"Suuuubaru-kun...Were you thinking of making me, the master of this mansion, sleep outside?"

"I'll have to agree with Roswaal, we would just end up getting sick."

Subaru took note of what both Roswaal and Sora said, attempting to find some way to make things easier for them to deal with the cold. He suggested using the large bath room as a hot spring yet Ram stated that they won't be able to use the large bath. Subaru was curious to know why, only to learn that it got damaged during a little test Sora was trying to do.

"Hehe my bad, I was trying to summon an ally from my previous adventures but it resulted in an explosion. My bad."

"Come on Master Sora, you must be careful!"

Sora laughed a little as Ram and Subaru scolded him for a moment before Subaru started to think of new ideas to counter Puck's problem. As he thought of ideas, he stumbled on one that might just work.

"Puck, could this cause the outside to snow?"

"Why yes, of course Subaru. Why do you ask?"

"I think I have an—"

Before Subaru could finish speaking, they all heard a knock on the door. They all stood silent for a moment until another knock was at the door, much stronger than the first one. Roswaal nodded at Ram and Rem to open the door cautiously as they don't know if they have an ally or an enemy waiting beyond those doors. Sora and Subaru were both preparing to summon their keyblades while Puck stood in front of Emilia to make sure he protects her. Just as Ram was about to open the door, a familiar voice shouted,

"Open the damn door already, I know you are all in there! Sora! Subaru!"

Both Sora and Subaru noticed the familiar young female voice, causing the two to think that it was Felt. Ram opened the door to see a little golden haired girl in a yellow dress alongside a giant. The girl pushed Ram to the side to go and hug both Sora and Subaru, annoying the pink haired maid. As Felt hugged the two, Old man Rom entered the mansion to which Sora was happy to see.

"Good to see you again, Sora. It's been a while."

"It sure as Old Man Rom, good to see you are alright."

"Thanks to you, I doubt either Felt or I would've survived against that crazy girl on our own. Thank you, Sora."

Sora nodded at Old Man Rom before turning to Felt to ask her what she is doing there along with Subaru. Felt looks at both of them and at first she was annoyed by the question before responding,

"I came here to see you both. I want to continue helping Subaru with his training."

"That's nice you want to help me but where is Reinhard?"

"Left him, I don't know why I was taken away from Old Man Rom but the moment he went to the Sage council to talk about you two, I escaped and brought Old Man Rom here to stay."

Sora and Subaru could feel that Roswaal is not pleased with this just by the facial expression he was giving. Old Man Rom also felt uncomfortable being in the mansion since he isn't used to being in such a fancy place himself. There was a moment of awkwardness and silence before Roswaal said,

"I guess I can leeeeet you two stay for a little bit buuut I will inform Reinhard of this."

"Argh, fine. As long as I'm with Sora, Subaru, and Old Man Rom then I'm fine."

Felt hugged both Sora and Subaru, which made Rem a bit jealous yet she managed to keep her composure. Sora eventually turned towards Subaru to ask him about the plan to deal with Puck's out of control power. Subaru stood silent for a moment before he remembered his plan. He quickly explained his plan which caught everyone's interest.

The next day, Subaru and Rem went to the village while Sora, Felt, Emilia, Puck, and Ram went to prepare the mansion's courtyard for the villagers. As this was all going on, Rom and Roswaal both spoke in private.

"Rom is it? I've been wanting to talk to you about something."

"What might that be, Margrave?"

"I'm curious on how Sora fought against the Bowel hunter? I want to know what his strength is."

Rom closed his eyes to recall the event with Elsa, having been intrigued that a young boy like Sora was able to go toe to toe with someone like the Bowel hunter. Once he recalled the entire event, he started to describe the way Sora was fighting prior to summoning his final form, which managed to impress Roswaal.

"My Myyyy, it seems Sora is quite the fighter, isn't he?"

"He is, for a human boy he is quite impressive. Not just in fighting capabilities but personality wise as well. I can see why Felt likes him, he as a heart of gold."

There was a moment of silence with Roswaal thinking deeply on what he heard, understanding that despite Sora being a bit kind hearted, he is no fool. Compared to Subaru, Sora is much smarter than one perceives if they just digged deeper. With this in mind, he knows it'll be difficult should he need the Keyblade wielder to do something that he may not. As the master of the mansion stood silent, Old Man Rom prepared to leave in order to assist Sora and the others. Before leaving he began to tell him,

"I don't trust you, Margrave. You humans are all scumbags but that boy, he is not like the rest of you. He truly is kind and can unite more people than any one of us. Try and remember that before you decide to do something sinister, Margrave."

As Rom finished speaking, he carefully left the room as he is aware that he is much bigger than the door itself. Once he left, Roswaal looked at Sora and realized that what the giant said was true. The keyblade wielder's kindness can prove to be something useful but it can also be something detrimental to him if not careful. The only hope he has should he want to steer Sora to his desired future is through Subaru.

During this time, snow began to hit the mansion with Beatrice using her power to assure it is only hitting the mansion. While this is happening, Sora and Emilia watched for a moment before the two started to speak.

"How goes Subaru's training, Sora?"

"He is improving quite well, his dedication to wanting to protect you is actually what is helping him push his own limits."

"That dunderhead, he should know better than to push himself too much."

Sora pauses for a moment, unsure on whether Emilia is mad at Subaru for trying too hard or for trying because of her. He then begins to question why Subaru is wanting to protect Emilia the most, making him believe that love is the answer. He crossed his arms and thought for a bit before saying,

"He cares about you."

"I know he does...but why are you friends with me?"

"Huh? What do you mean, Emilia?"

"I know you haven't had time to think about it but I'm a half elf."

"A hal...elf?"

"Wait Sora, do you not know what a half elf is?!" Emilia looked at Subaru's master with great confusion and a bit annoyed that he doesn't know what a half elf is, leaving Sora completely embarrassed. After a scolding from Emilia, she knew that since Sora didn't know anything regarding half elves then he wouldn't know about the Witch of Envy or about the fact that half elves are looked down upon, she would need to approach this question very differently.

"Why...are you friends with me?"

"Why not? I mean I know you and I haven't spoken a lot, Emilia and I don't know the hardships you have gone through but along with Subaru, you can always count on me as well. After all, we are friends."

"Would you stay friends with me if...others told you that I'm not a good person."

"I don't know the struggles you've went through, Emilia, but I believe in you just like Subaru believes in you."

Emilia was shocked by this and stood silent for a moment, not believing what she was hearing yet before she could press him on more about the subject, Felt noticed Subaru and Rem approaching their way with the villagers by their side. Before the villagers entered the domain of Roswaal, Emilia put on her coat before the villagers saw her. As Subaru and Rem approached Sora and the group, Subaru asked if he could take the lead with the villagers to which Sora nodded, having told him that it was his plan in order to allow Puck to realise his energy without killing them from intense cold. Subaru grabs a snow torch and puts on a snow crown before beginning to speak to the villagers in a confident tone,

"We shared the cold in the mansion. The whole horizon is white...But as long as there is a night that can't be finished, there is no snow that can't be stopped. Say goodbye to the cold skies. It is the festival of the Manor Roswaal. Let's go! You want to go to New York?"

Everyone looked at Subaru confused, not knowing what New York even is. Sora caught this and quickly pulled his keyblade out to whack him in the head.

"Subaru! You are not supposed to talk about other worlds! We discussed this!"

"Sorry! Sorry!"

Subaru and Sora both whispered with the villager adults were dumbfounded while the children were excited, shouting New york. The children then ended up discussing New York from what Subaru said to them. Sora heard this and looked at Subaru, causing the boy to look a bit panicked since he realized his mistake. Sora whacks him in the head again before telling him to continue. Subaru rubs his head with Ram, Rem, Roswaal, Felt, Rom, and Emilia laughing a little from what Sora did.

"Anyway, the rules are simple. Everyone will do work in the snow. The winners will get what they want. Now let us see what you are made of!"

All the villagers cheered before beginning to start their snow building, with Subaru and Sora both watching from a distance. Emilia joined the two and began to show excitement to the snow festival with Subaru expressing that it was the best option so the mana wouldn't be concentrated in the mansion.

While the three look around, Subaru takes a quick peek to see who is missing and ends up realizing that Beatrice is not with them. He tells Sora that he is going to get Beatrice, wanting her to spend some time with others instead of being by herself. Sora offers to go with him yet Subaru is confident that he can convince her on his own. Sora nods at him while Subaru goes off to the mansion.

Subaru manages to enter the crossing door to Beatrice's forbidden library very easily, making him think that she wants to be found. As he opens the door, he enthusiastically begins to speak to her,

"Beako, I have found you! Ah, everything is going very well. This is because you have formed this barrier. Now, why is beako locked up here all by herself?"

"Betty is busy, now go away, worm!"

"I knew you would say that, so this is why I have a proposition for you. If I read you a bit of the Book of Prophecies, will you go outside and participate then?"

Beatrice stopped reading her book, having realized that this is the golden opportunity she needed to understand the new book she finds herself unable to read. She looks at Subaru with her usual facial expression before handing him the book, showing that she has considered the proposition he gave to her. Despite wishing it was Sora to have read the book, she knew that this is better than nothing.

Subaru read a bit of the book with Beatrice noticing his cheerful attitude having changed drastically, causing her to worry a little. She asked him what did the book say yet he stood silent. She scolded him a bit before finally Subaru was able to speak,

"This is a story about a future that is destined to happen."

"What does that mean, in fact?"

Subaru begins to read the book, giving lots of contents to Beatrice yet the tone started to change into a dark one which ended up snatching the book away from him, leaving him confused on why she would do that considering that she wanted to know the contents of the book. When he asked her why she stopped him, she placed the book away before walking with Subaru out of her library. As the two walked out, she responded,

"The contents of the book seemed to be more serious than I thought, I suppose. I wouldn't want you to be the reason everybody's fun is ruined since Betty would be blamed. Also, a deal is a deal, I suppose."

Subaru noticed this and smiled a little, although what he read was a lot to take in since it tells of a story from the past, he at least can find joy that Beatrice will honor their agreement and join the others. As the two step outside the mansion, Roswaal and Sora both turn to see both Subaru and Beatrice.

"Beatrice, wiiiill you be joining us?"

"Don't get the wrong idea, Roswaal. I'm doing this to honor an agreement, I suppose."

"Alright theeeeen. As long as you have fun is what maaaaatters."

Beatrice looked at Roswaal for a moment before heading towards Emilia's position, seeing that there is a space for her to build her snow figure. Sora looks at Subaru and asks him what he had to do in order to convince Beatrice to join them, knowing that she is a difficult one to convince. Subaru said that he needed to do her a favor in return she would join them. Sora nodded and the two along with Puck went around to see the creations people created. A few were plain for judges Subaru and Puck while others impressed them. The three eventually passed by the two maids with both eager to show the judges what they have created.

"What is it?"

"Glad you asked, Sora. It is a masterpiece that Ram and Rem created by combining our two powers."

"Yes, by combining my strength and the way of thinking of Ram, we have been able to do the best job possible."

"What the hell, Ram?! Making Rem-Re-"

Subaru paused himself as he saw Rem looking at him with a scary look, remembering that he shouldn't be calling Rem by how he once addressed her before. Sora and Puck laughed a little before asking what is under the covers to which Ram replied,

"Behold the masterpiece known as soswaal-sama."

Rem pulled the covers to reveal a combination of Roswaal's features with some of Sora's features, creating a fusion like character. Puck crossed his arms in an intrigued facial expression while both Sora and Subaru were stunned briefly.

"Ram wanted to do Roswaal, I wanted to do Sora-kun. And so the only solution to this was to combine the two."

"Oh Oh Oh. What are you all doing here…what is this?"

"Roswaal-sama, this is a bit embarrassing but take a look-"

"-at our masterpiece."

Roswaal looked at the combination of Sora and himself, a bit dumbfounded by such a creation. Sora looked at the creation with some uncertainty while Subaru seemed amazed at first yet he eventually noticed the oddness of combining two people like Roswaal and Sora. This caused him to give the two a score of four, to which Ram attempted to persuade Subaru only to have him lash out that his score was final. Rem and Ram were both shocked by this before turning their attention to Roswaal to see what score he gave their creation. Roswaal gave them hope before putting three fingers up, meaning that he gave them a score of three.

"Three...points?!"

"It's nooot bad...but I don't like the combination."

Ram and Rem both are shocked by what they have heard, which lead to an argument meanwhile Emilia went to see what was going on only to see the sculpture of the two maids. She found it amazing yet weird before the children asked both Subaru and Sora to come look at their combined snow sculptures. As both keyblade wielders went to see, the children showed that their creations are after the dream eaters Sora lended to them, showing how much they care for them before summoning them. Sora went to pet his allies before the kids asked if he liked it, to which he replied with a yes. They then asked Subaru to which he showed that he liked the sculptures. Emilia watched and smiled as she saw that everyone was having fun.

Once the festival was over, the winner was Petra and the other children with their dream eaters. The price that was given to them was the bag of chips Subaru had the first day he had arrived in this world, knowing that they would enjoy it. As the villagers returned back to the village, Sora and the gang all went back into the mansion with Emilia and Puck having stayed behind for a bit to admire the time they had.

As they all gathered in the dining room, they all ate the giant feast with Sora and Subaru both having a small contest on who could eat more. The winner ended up being Sora due to having some tolerance to many foods while Subaru almost ended up throwing up for having stuffed his face with too much food. As everyone is enjoying themselves, Sora and Rem both got a chance to speak.

"Sorry you didn't win the snow sculpture contest."

"Oh it is alright, Sora-kun. It was still so much fun."

"That reminds me, I want to thank you for having helped Subaru with this. When he heard that you would help him, he was very thrilled so I want to thank you for that."

"There is no need to thank me, I'll just gaze upon your sleeping face a little longer than usual tonight."

"Haha...wait what?"

"Oh nothing, Sora-Kun."

"Oh Sora, Subaru, would you two liiiiiike some of the finest alcohol I have?

Sora looked puzzled at Roswaal, not knowing what alcohol is while Subaru declines him, telling his master that they shouldn't drink since they are young to which Emilia begins to agree with Subaru.

"Emilia-tan, how old do you think Master Sora and I are?"

"Um...I think you are 12 and he is...um...10."

"Whoa wait a minute, I'm not 12! I'm 17! And Master Sora is...actually how old are you?"

"Well...I'm 16 years old."

"Wait, so my master is younger than me?!"

Everyone begins to laugh for a bit while Subaru begins to rant about how a young person like Sora is much stronger than him. As they all laugh for a bit, Roswaal offers the two keyblade wielders a chance to taste alcohol yet the two deny. Subaru is still not wanting to risk drinking before becoming the age he can and Sora doesn't feel like he should.

Roswaal took note of this and just simply nodded while Rem, Rom, Ram, Emilia, and himself took some alcohol. Felt attempted to get alcholo yet Roswaal was able to stop her, warning her that if she did, she would bring the sword saint to take her away. This was enough to convince her for now, since she knew Roswaal was still going to inform the sword saint yet if she was a good girl, he would allow her and Rom to stay longer.

After a while into the dinner, Emilia started to approach Subaru and act funny towards him, making both Sora and Subaru aware of the effects of alcohol. Emilia trips onto Subaru, causing the two to fall to the ground with their faces extremely close to each other. This caused Subaru to get a red face, never having been this close to a girl before gently getting her up. As Sora was watching this unfolding, he could feel Rem hugging him tightly while saying his name multiple times.

"Rem, are you alright?"

"Yes, Sora-kun Sora-kun Sora-kun."

Sora laughed it off a little while Subaru enjoyed seeing this cute side of Emilia until his attention was turned towards Beatrice, seeing her all alone. Subaru turned towards Sora and asked if he could watch over Emilia for him, to which his master nodded. Subaru grabbed a cup for Beatrice and went outside to speak with the drill haired loli. As he was outside with her, she looked at him before looking forward and speaking in a slightly respectful manner,

"The Book of Prophecies showed you something about our future, didn't it?"

"Imbalance observed, strength misplaced, a future filled with sorrow. Words of truth misunderstood as they explore the secret of tomorrow. With a single strike, toll the bells and herald the end. Bringing war upon us, as fate did intend."

"What is that about, in fact?"

"A piece of the text in the Book of Prophecies, honestly that book seems to contain important information. Which is why I want to ask Beako if we can work together to figure out the future that is set for us. What do you say?"

Beatrice stood silent for a moment, drinking the juice she received from the boy while thinking of his offer. She knows that this could be her chance to learn more of the future the book is telling them, causing her to turn towards Subaru and accept his offer. He smiles before Emilia, Sora, Rem, and Ram all step outside to see what is going on.

"What are you two up to, Barusu? Beatrice?"

"Nothing too important, I suppose."

Sora looked up at the sky and quickly started to think about his time in the islands, remembering a time when Riku and him were children and were looking up at the stars. He remembered having been a young boy and having talked to someone who needed a place while their heart healed. At the time he didn't know it was Ventus yet now knowing it was him, he felt happy that he could give him a place to heal. Everyone else also looked at the stars for a bit until Felt showed up to ask why everyone was outside.

Just as Felt had stepped outside, a bunch of bright lights got everyone's attention to which they were all impressed by. Subaru looked at the glowing spirits for a moment before turning his attention to Beatrice, noticing the excitement in her eyes.

"It was fun, the snow festival wasn't it?"

"It was not bad, I suppose."

Puck had overheard the conversation and saw that Subaru was pleased with the answer he got. This prompted him to drink the last of the wine he had in his bowl before stating that he will use the last of his mana to give snow to everybody. As he glows a large green ball, he shoots it to the sky in order for the capital, the villagers, and themselves to receive snow. As it was snowing all around, Felt quickly got Old Man Rom to step outside in order to enjoy the view with them.

In the capital, many people looked up at the snow falling slowly towards the ground to which everybody was impressed by this. The mysterious figure in the forest looked at the snow and was quite pleased by the view. Everybody was pleased with this, leaving Felt and Beatrice completely stunned by Puck's work.

As everyone is enjoying the view, Beatrice returns inside to which catches the attention of Roswaal.

"You've taken quite a liking to both of them, haven't you?"

"Hmm mind your own business, I suppose."

"Now that isn't nice, I have been a kind soul to you. At the very least answer my question, please."

"I do enjoy a little of their company, I suppose. Are you happy now?"

Roswaal stood in silence for a moment, not giving Beatrice a proper response which caused her to start heading out of the room, annoyed by his presence. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment before saying,

"I do wish we could get along but I want to reassure you that those two have something special in them. For as young as them, they sure will help us in our goals we desire to achieve."

Beatrice stood silent for a moment while turning towards both Sora and Subaru, seeing the two enjoying the company of Emilia and the others. She took a moment before beginning to leave, returning her attention to the Book of Prophecies since she feels that it might hold the key to her situation.

The next day had come by with Sora and Roswaal taking Old Man Rom and Felt back to the capital in order to return Felt to Reinhard despite her plead to not wanting to return but sadly being convinced by the Keyblade wielder to return to the sword saint. While this happened, Subaru finally was able to take Emilia on the date he had been longing to since the battle with Elsa and the Mabeast.

"Did you wait long?"

"Nah, I just got here. Well, shall we go?"

"Yeah."

Subaru and Emilia both start walking together towards the village, beginning their date.

Chapter Text

It had been around a month since the fight with the Mabeast and Elsa, having had Subaru and Sora rest up for a bit before continuing their training. During the month, both keyblade wielders managed to keep good ties with the villagers, assuring that they are safe and that the dream eaters are strong enough to protect them from any danger should Sora or Subaru not be there when they need them. Also during this time, Subaru and Beatrice both managed to communicate more with the two attempting to learn everything in the Book of Prophecies. In order for Beatrice to even understand what the book was saying, she would rely on Subaru's knowledge yet she eventually asked him to teach her how to read his language.

Sora and Rem managed to get closer as well, with Sora being able to tell of all the adventures he had undergone during his time with Donald Duck and Goofy. As a new day arose, Sora decided that Subaru should learn some tricks of the keyblade such as the form change ability the keyblade possesses. During this training session, the two would notice an odd carriage arriving at the mansion. At first the two thought it was Reinhard and Felt considingering that Felt would want to visit them again yet when they inspected the carriage closer, they noticed someone unfamiliar was with them.

"Master Sora, I think we should check on what is going on? Could be important."

"I don't know, it isn't our business and it is probably something not related to us."

"Come on, we should at least check to see what is going on before returning to training."

Sora pondered this for a moment, unsure on whether it would be wise to check on things yet somehow he managed to convince himself that they should check what is going on. The two put away their keyblades and approached the carriage, seeing someone with cat ears entering the mansion while an old man stood outside. The old man was cleaning the carriage yet he had noticed Sora and Subaru approaching him.

"Hello there."

"Hello, to what may I owe the pleasure of speaking with the two of you."

"We would like to know what is going on?"

"I do not know where you stand but I did notice that you two were wielding odd looking weapons. Mind if I take a look at them?"

Both Sora and Subaru noticed the request the old man was asking, which the two didn't mind and quickly summoned Kingdom Key and Starlight respectably. As the two summoned their weapons, the old man was surprised by this yet kept his composure. He observed the keyblades for a moment before asking if they were knights for Emilia.

"Well-"

"Yes! We are knights for Emilia-tan. Though I'm more of Sora's apprentice."

"Right, I haven't given my name out. My name is Wilhelm Van Astrea."

"Neat name. My name is Natsuki Subaru, I'm Sora's apprentice."

Wilhelm looked at both Sora and Subaru, seeing that the two seem to be close friends considering that they are master and apprentice. Sora crossed his arms and thought about the last name of Wilhelm, having recalled that Reinhard's full name is Reinhard van Astrea. This prompted Sora to ask if he was related to the Sword Saint.

"Ah, I see you have met the current sword saint. I do wonder, how did you two meet?"

"He arrived to stop Elsa from killing all of us after I had drained myself of my power against the assassin. He then came here and assisted us in not only training Subaru but in saving the village from Mabeast and from Elsa."

"I see." Wilhelm said, interested in how Reinhard had been here assisting the two young boys in front of him. He then asked the two what was their affiliation with Emilia aside from being their knights, wanting to know how close the two are to one of the candidates for the royal selection. Sora stated that he was friends with Emilia while Subaru stated that he wanted to get closer to Emilia, having a desire to protect her no matter what.

"I see. So you are choosing the steep path to climb. Need I remind you that you are dealing with one who may be the future queen of Lugnica."

"Wait, future Queen?" Sora asked in curiosity to which Subaru felt bad that he had forgotten to tell his master all about the royal selection he learned from Emilia and Ram. Both Subaru and Wilhelm explained the royal selection to Sora, to which he was surprised that Emilia is one of five candidates that could possibly be queen. This made him think about the princesses of hearts, how there are a new set of seven yet he has yet to see the other princesses of light.

"I'm back Old Man Wil. Sorry to make you wait outside. I bet you were bored."

"Not at all, in fact I've been passing the time having an interesting discussion with these two gentlemen right here."

The person with a dress and cat hears took notice of the two and quickly inspected them, seeing them weird in their usual attire. The cat person noticed the two keyblades in both the boys hands, catching the cat person's attention but not for long.

"Ah, nyow I see…Of course. You two must be the boys Emilia-sama mentioned."

"Emilia-tan?"

"I guess you both know nyothing at all, huh? Let's go Old Man Wil. See you both in the capital."

As the cat person was entering the carriage, Wilhelm looked at the two boys and nodded to them, having enjoyed their conversation and asked the two if they met up in the capital, if they could discuss some more of their weapons. Sora was the one to respond with a yes, knowing that the old man was curious about their weapon. As the carriage left, both Sora and Subaru went towards the study room where they found Emilia, Rem, and Roswaal.

"Emilia-tan, what is this about you going to the capital? I want to go!"

"Well, see, we aren't going for fun."

"I know, you are going there because of the royal selection but I want to be there to protect you in case anything happens. Please, allow me to accompany you!"

Emilia was stunned by this, unsure on how to respond to Subaru's pleas and quickly looked to Sora for some assistance yet he was also wanting to go to the capital, having his mind set on seeing Wilhelm.

"This could be a chance for Subaru and Sora-kun to go to the capital and speak with the sword saint, Felt, and Old Man Rom. After all, they should check up on the three along with anybody that helped them in the capital."

Sora and Subaru were both thankful for Rem assisting them, which she received a thanks from Subaru and a headpatt from Sora, making her blush with happiness. Subaru turned back to Emilia and continued to say that he wishes to go see Reinhard and tell him of his progress while Sora wishes to see how Felt and Old Man Rom were doing. Before Emilia could respond, Roswaal had intervened into the conversation.

"Speeaking of this, Sora and Subaru must go Emilia. I have received a letter that the sage council wishes to speak with the one wielding a keyblade. Although they are referring to Sora, it would also be best that Subaru joins us as well. Not to mention that Subaru needs to receive treatment."

"Huh? Treatment?"

"You overused your already exhausted gate in the Mabeast battle...treatment would tend that wound."

Subaru and Sora both continued to listen to Roswaal talk about the cat person who they had barely met a couple of minutes ago, how they are the capital's most brilliant users of water magic as well as healing magic. Subaru asked Sora if the keyblade could heal his gate yet Sora explained that the keyblade can heal wounds but more outside wounds or stamina drain yet not interior wounds such as the gates or even a limb should a person lose an arm for example. This information made Rem and Roswaal both feel disappointed since they both hoped that the Keyblade could heal Ram's missing horn. Roswaal continued to speak,

"Felix is a peculiar character. Even Emilia-sama had difficulty enlisting Felix's cooperation..."

"Hey!"

"Really, Emilia-tan? You did that for me?"

"W-Well, it's partly my fault that you haven't healed yet...So you could say I'm repaying a debt for having helped me this much."

Sora and Rem both laughed a little seeing how Subaru and Emilia were acting before Emilia told them to get ready. They all took a moment to get ready but before leaving, Subaru entered the forbidden library one more time to speak with Beatrice. He explains the situation to Beatrice, wanting to inform her of what is going on.

"That can't be helped, I suppose. Since the sage council wants that boy and you, I guess I will just figure out the things we have both uncovered on my own. Not that I needed your help in the first place, I suppose."

"Hey! I helped translate but yeah, I will also do my best to speak to Master Sora about this."

"Why haven't you told that boy?"

"I just feel like this book might do some kind of damage to my master. I don't know why but it is a feeling."

"You humans and your emotions. Alright then, Betty will wait for your return so you can continue to be useful."

Subaru nodded at Beatrice with a smile before leaving, quickly getting his stuff ready for the trip to the capital. During the journey towards the capital, Emilia asked Sora if during his journey he had ever met an elf, still annoyed at a conversation they had previously regarding half elves and how Sora was dense about it. Sora crossed his arms and thought long and hard about this question.

"I sadly never encounter elves during my time with Santa Claus."

"Santa...cause?"

"Wait Wait Wait Wait...Master Sora, are you saying that you met Santa Claus, the Santa Claus?!"

Sora laughed a little while Subaru started to bombard his master with many questions regarding Santa Claus, in disbelief that someone like Santa really existed. After having asked all his questions, Subaru explained Emilia about Santa Claus, leaving her a bit unsure with the conversation.

"So does this santa...have elves as slaves?"

"No! The elves work for him, Emilia-tan. He isn't a bad guy."

Emilia stood silent for a moment, unsure how Santa is supposed to function with having elves work for him.

As they arrived at the capital, Subaru and Emilia both went to the city on their own while Sora and Rem went to the place they were all staying. Sora wanted to explore the city since he never got the chance to explore when he first arrived in the new world. Rem offered to accompany Sora, wanting to spend time with him but also to make sure he doesn't get himself lost. As the two were walking around the city, Rem begins to explain everything to Sora so he would be able to get through the city on his own should he find himself in the city on his own.

While Sora and Rem were enjoying their walk, Subaru and Emilia both went to buy appas from the owner of the shop, having felt obligated to buy something after having helped them out before making their way to the guard station in order to speak with Reinhard. While the two were discussing the royal selection with Emilia expressing her opinions.

"I do not like that you have to be there, knowing you, you would only be there because of me but seeing as the sage council might want to speak with you and Sora, I'll just have to keep a close eye on you."

"I'm not a kid Emilia, yes I'm rash but Master Sora taught me to respect authority so I will do just that. I won't lose my cool there."

"Do you promise, Subaru?"

"I promise, Emilia."

Emilia took note of this and took the young boy's word while the two arrived at the guard station. While waiting outside, a man in a similar attire to Reinhard's attire approached the two in a friendly manner.

"Well, if it isn't Emilia-sama. It's good to see you again. Have you been well since we last met?"

"Yes, everything is basically the same. You also seem well, Julius."

"The mere fact that you remember me is an honor. You have only grown more beautiful, Emilia-sama."

Julius got on one knee and kissed Emilia's hand, which did bother Subaru a lot to the slight point he was jealous yet having recalled Sora telling him about showing respect to authority, he put in his mind that Julius is showing respect towards Emilia. This helped calm him down a lot while Emilia continued to speak with Julius.

"Thank you. Forgive me for asking so abruptly. But I have business here, and I'd like you to act as my agent in the castle."

"Does your business involve this young man?"

Subaru took note that Julius was referring to him, causing him to bow to Julius in order to show respect just like his master taught him. Julius noticed this and introduced himself to Subaru as Julius Juukulius, a member of the Royal Guard. Subaru introduced himself as the apprentice to the keyblade wielder.

"Keyblade Wielder?"

"Yes, like my master, I have a weapon that Reinhard described as unique."

Subaru pulled out the keyblade to show it to Julius, surprising the knight and just like Reinhard and all the others who witnessed the keyblade for the first, wanting to inspect it carefully. Subaru allows this and watches how interested Julius is on his weapon before the keyblade disappears from Julius's hand.

"What an interesting weapon, Natsuki Subaru. Maybe when we get the chance, I would like to see the weapon more thoroughly."

Subaru nodded and managed to get in a good stance with the knight, feeling like his importance had increased ever since he had gained the power of the keyblade. Julius then asked Emilia to accompany him towards the conference mirrors, which is something Subaru is not aware of. Emilia explained that it is a metia that facilitates that allows people to talk to each other. Subaru was interested to learn more about this conference mirror yet Emilia had asked him to stay. Despite Subaru wanting to go, Emilia found a way to convince Subaru to wait outside for her.

While those events were going, Sora and Rem both continued to walk around the city with the keyblade wielder amazed by the city. As they were walking around the market area, Sora looked at a corner and noticed someone in an organization coat walking around before disappearing in the corner. This caused Sora to go after the person in the organization coat with Rem chasing after him. As he arrived at the corner, he noticed that Subaru was on the ground with some female standing next to him, faced with three thugs. Sora got his keyblade out and pointed it directly at the three thugs, asking them to leave yet the one in the middle didn't see him as a threat. He pulled out his knives and attempted to attack Sora only to easily be knocked to the ground.

"Don't bother my friend again!" Sora spoke with a serious tone, scaring the three thugs which caused them to run away. As they ran away, Sora quickly helped Subaru up in order to ask what had happened to the boy. Subaru responded that he wanted to help the woman right there yet she attacked him.

"Don't misunderstand. Even without you two, I was in no trouble."

The woman spoke with such confidence to which Sora found it displeasing since that attitude reminded him of Larxene. Subaru was annoyed at how ungrateful the woman was for having been helped by Sora, causing him to speak that she should be grateful. She response with,

"This world is designed to operate in the way that works best for me, so I am never at a disadvantage."

"R-Really? Well, I shouldn't have butted in, then. Sorry to interfere."

Sora and Subaru both caught up with what had happened, with Sora asking if someone with a black coat entered the alley yet he told Sora he didn't see anybody in a black crossed his arms and felt a bit awkward by this since he believes he could be seeing things.

"I finally found you!"

Sora, Subaru, and Rem all turned to see Emilia, who was pleased to see both Rem and Sora again in the city. As they all turned towards Emilia's direction, they noticed a person with a helmet next to Emilia.

"Emilia-tan, who is that?"

"The name is Al, she asked for my help while I was looking for a lost child myself. You should be happy to see her rather than question her who she is with."

"My, how attentive you are to wait where you knew I would be. I commend your dedication, Al."

Subaru was annoyed that the woman was a lost child yet before he could say something, he felt Emilia hiding behind him. Due to this, Subaru quickly tried to wrap things up yet the woman was curious to know what was on the bag he had.

"They're appas. You've never seen one."

"Don't make me laugh. Appas have white flesh."

"Well, yeah, the insides are white...wait, s-so you've never seen an unpeeled appa?"

There was a moment of silence to which Subaru's kind hearted nature allowed him to give the woman an appa before leaving with Sora, Rem, and Emilia. The four of them walked around a bit with Emilia and Rem showing Subaru and Sora much of the peaceful places of Lugnica. During this walk, Emilia asked Subaru if she knew that woman to which he answered that he didn't.

Sora, Subaru, Emilia, and Rem head towards the place they will be staying the night with Sora staying outside for a bit. Rem went to prepare dinner for Roswaal, Emilia, Subaru, and Sora while Subaru went to rest for a moment while Emilia went outside, having noticed the original keyblade wielder all by himself.

"Sora, what are you doing by yourself here?"

"Oh, hey Emilia. Sorry, I didn't mean to worry you all."

"Is something bothering you?"

Sora looked at Emilia as she went to sit down next to him while wanting to make sure that he is alright. He looked up at the sky and started to think about the organization, how much trouble they caused to not only his friends but to Axel, Roxas, and Xion. This eventually prompt him to speak,

"I thought I saw someone in a black coat today."

"Oh, was it someone you know? Like an old friend?"

"If it were Roxas, Xion, or Axel then maybe but I doubt it."

"Oh. What did they do to you?"

"They caused a lot of trouble to my friends and even harmed one of them. I know they are gone but I feel like they are never truly done for."

Emilia looked at Sora's eyes and could tell that the talk about the people that caused his friends and him trouble bothers him. She pats his head before reassuring him that if he were in need of any help, he could rely on her and their friends. Sora nods and the two quickly go inside, both knowing that the next day will be an important one.

The next day arrives with Subaru and Sora awoken by Roswaal personally, wanting the two to be full of energy when they are in the presence of the Sage Council. Having been awakened so abruptly left the two a bit tired for most of the ride towards the castle. During the ride, Roswaal looked at Sora and quickly started to chat with him.

"I knooooow you and I haven't spoooken a lot but mind if I ask, what is the source of your power? Whaaaaat pushes you to get stronger?"

"My friends. They give me the strength I need to push forward cause even when things seem tough, I'm there for them just as they are there for me."

"My Myyyyy, quite an interesting answer. Buuuuut the sage council would wish a more legit answer, such as how the sword saint himseeeeeelf as his divine protections and swordsman training to become powerful. You should be careful when they ask for that question, Sora."

"Thanks for the warning, Roswaal."

"Anytime. After all, I've grown quite fond of you and Subaru. Would be sad if something teeeeerrible happened to either of you."

Sora nodded at this, not wanting anything bad to happen to Subaru or to anybody he has ever met which led to his thoughts to Elsa. Though she is evil from what he picked up, he still feels like there is a possibility to save someone like her yet he knew the risk of doing that. Once they arrived at the castle, they entered the building with Roswaal leading Sora, Subaru, and Emilia around.

Once inside the castle, Roswaal explained that Emilia would be with the other candidates in the center while Subaru and Sora will stand next to the knights. Subaru asked why to Roswaal expressed that it is much safer being there. As he was explaining all that they needed to do in order to not cause trouble, they entered the grand hall to see a bunch of knights on one side and a bunch of nobles in the other. Roswaal sent Sora and Subaru towards the knights position to where they ended up bumping into Reinhard.

"You both came after all, Subaru, Sora. When I heard Emilia would be here, I suspected you two would be here as well."

"Reinhard, it is good to see you again. I have been looking for you."

"Hiya, Subaru-kyun! Sora-kyun!" Spoke the cat person known as Felix. Both Sora and Subaru were surprised to see Felix there in a knights outfit, allowing Sora to figure that Felix was a healer and a knight. Subaru was surprised to see Felix again and before he could get a word in, Reinhard started to introduce his friend.

"Subaru, Sora, this here is Felix Argyle. He is a knight and a friend of mine."

"Huh? Him?" Subaru expressed with confusion, considering that Felix's voice was extremely feminine. He began to complain about what is the point of Felix having cat ears and looking like a girl if he is a guy. To this Felix responded with,

"I don't know what to say. You're the one who made the wrong assumption, Subaru-kyun!"

Subaru was left stunned for a bit until Julius appeared in front of Reinhard and himself. Julius looked behind him and saw Reinhard, Subaru, and Sora. He looked at Subaru and nodded at him before observing Sora for a moment, deducting that he is the keyblade master of Subaru. This intrigued him yet he knew that he should focus on that after the meeting. Reinhard and Sora picked up Julius's respectful nod towards Subaru and asked the boy if he and Julius had met. Subaru said that they had talked when he and Emilia were looking for Reinhard yet their conversation ended when a knight with green hair spoke loudly,

"Now, if I may be so forward, I, Marcos, leader of the Imperial Knights, will direct today's proceedings."

Marcos spoke for a moment before the one with long purple hair spoke out that they should hurry things along to which the green haired girl agreed. The girl with green hair known as Crusch makes a statement that she knows why they all gathered yet when she is wrong, she immediately turns to Felix which he defends himself that it was merely a suggestion. Having realized she was wrong for jumping to conclusions, she asked the council why they are here. A small argument arises with the purple haired girl wanting things to be quick and telling the council that they are probably going to re-explain to them the royal elections and how they function. Eventually Al stepped up to ask how the royal selections work, allowing things to continue with Marcos speaking,

"We've gathered you, who are qualified to be the dragon's priestess, because a new prophecy has been engraved in the dragon stone. It says, From the five capable of becoming the nation's new leader, choose one priestess to enter into a covenant with the dragon. Knight Reinhard Van Astrea, come forward."

Reinhard listened to this after explaining to Sora and Subaru that the royal selection will have a change of history since they couldn't start because there were only four candidates. Reinhard steps forward and bows while he began to speak,

"Honored members of the council of wise men, I, Reinhard van Astrea, of the Imperial Knights, would like to announce my mission's completion. The dragon's priestess, the fifth and final candidate for the throne, has been located."

As he finished speaking, the doors to enter the grand hall open once again to show Felt wearing a yellow dress. As she was walking down the long red carpet with everyone taking notice on Felt, Reinhard continued to speak.

"The one I, myself, revere as queen. Her name...is Felt-sama."

As this is going on, from a distance a mysterious figure looks down upon the people entering and leaving the castle.

It has been a long while since I've been to this world and with this amount of peace, things would get dull. I wonder if I were to have something big happen, just to see if the boy is able to save everybody like he desires to.

He snapped his fingers once he finished thinking, spawning a couple of shadow heartless behind him.

Chapter Text

'So that's why Reinhard took Felt' Subaru thought to himself, surprised that Felt is one of the candidates for the throne. The room stood in silence due to this revelation, unsure on how to handle it. Felt approached Reinhard and although he tried to be comforting, she attempted to kick him yet he managed to block the attack with ease. He asked what was wrong only for her to complain about the lack of information he had given her. As she complained, she noticed Sora and Subaru to which she immediately went from hostile to overjoy, happy to see her two favorite keyblade wielders.

"It has been such a long time, how goes Subaru's training?"

"He is improving very rapidly, I think he might be able to do second level magic now."

"That is so cool!"

Felt smiled happily at the two before Marcos asked if she was done rekindling her old friends and asked if she can stand alongside the other candidates. She approached the others, complaining for a bit until she noticed Emilia, making her happy to see a familiar face as well. The nobles were disturbed by this and quickly asked Reinhard how he found the next candidate. Reinhard explained that he found Felt in the slums which did not sit well with them. They questioned Reinhard to which the knights disliked this, causing tension to be in the room.

"Man, there is a lot of tension in this room."

"Doesn't bother me." Al says in a calm manner, not caring for what beef the knights and nobles had with each other. Felix chims in that he also doesn't care since his attention and loyalty is to Crusch. Julius expressed his loyalty to Anastasia before Subaru thought about how he will always be loyal to Emilia above everyone. Priscilla looks at Felt and makes a comment about how she is nothing more than lowlevel trash to which Felt took it as a challenge. Just as it seemed like a fight was going to break loose, Reinhard stepped in and apologized before showing everyone that Felt is one of the five candidates. He placed the insignia on her hand and it began to glow, showing that she is seen as one of the five who can become the queen of Lugnica.

Tensions grew with Priscilla insulting Emilia for being a silver half elf to which Subaru, Sora, and Felt all three did not take that kind of mistreatment lightly. Felt threatened to kill Priscilla if she didn't apologize to Emilia to which Reinhard had to step in again since tension was growing higher.

"It's not my fault she was born like the witch. And as for you, I think I should kill you for even thinking that you have the slightest chance of killing me."

"That's enough, I will not allow things to go on like this. I, Reinhard van Astrea, will protect Felt-sama so I suggest we just drop it entirely."

The tension managed to drop once the royal selection continued with each candidate being introduced with their attendant. The first was Priscilla Barielle with Al as her attendant, to which she began to speak in an overconfident manner,

"This selection is pointless. I am the one suited to rule this nation! All you need to do is serve me and grovel at my feet."

Sora felt a bit displeased when he heard this, reminding him of Larxene again for a brief moment before he started to picture Priscilla sharing the same traits as Jafar, both wanting power. This made him uneased for a bit, meanwhile the next candidate to be announced was Crusch Karsten with Felix standing by her side.

"Should I become the new ruler, I will make the dragon forget the covenant it demanded. The Dragon's Empire of Lugnica belongs not to the dragon, but to us."

Sora paid close attention to the way Crusch was saying to which he did not find too much of a problem yet he can feel that she has some selfish motives for wanting to cut ties with the dragon. The next candidate to step up was Anastasia Hoshin of the Hoshin Company with Julius standing beside her.

"I'm a greedy gal, so I want everything. No amount of commercial success can satisfy me. I want my own nation!"

This behavior bothered Sora since he can see that not only is Anastasia greedy but very naive, wanting everything to herself. The only person that comes to that kind of attitude would be Maleficent, both wanting everything to themselves without a care. The next of the candidates to be announced was Emilia with Roswaal standing by her side.

"I have only one wish. For all to be equal. I desire to create a nation where all citizens are equal!"

Emilia bowed to show respect to everyone, making Sora feel like he is looking at Jasmine since both of them had the same kind of confidence. As he thought this, he could hear Roswaal in a slightly embarrassed tone say,

"Still, after the introduction of all those knightly attendants, I feel terribly out of plaaaaaace!"

Sora and Subaru chuckled a little since they did notice that Roswaal was out of place due to how the other candidates had knights as their attendants. The next one to be called up was Felt with Reinhard by her side. She expresses to the council that she wishes to not participate, not wanting anything to do with the kingdom. This leads one of the council members to not only insult Felt by stating that she is a gutter rat but insults Emilia for being a half elf, even calling her a half devil. This amount was about to cause Subaru to go and give them a piece of his mind yet Sora grabbed him by his arm in a calm manner,

"Don't worry Subaru, I got this."

"Master Sora, what are you doing?"

Subaru looked at Sora, as he walked towards the sage council which got everybody's attention, including the council. Emilia noticed this and quickly pleaded to Sora that it was alright yet he didn't listen to her, which surprised her since she was sure that Subaru would be the one to lose it.

"Who are you supposed to be, boy?"

Sora did not speak at all, he was filled with anger inside of him due to having to watch people constantly disrespect Emilia only because she was a half elf. Reinhard quickly noticed the determination in the young boy's eyes and quickly asked him to not do anything foolish. Sora nodded at Reinhard before pulling out his keyblade to the sage council, surprising everyone in the room.

"My name is Sora, I'm the Keyblade's chosen one and one of seven guardians of light. I'm also friends with Emilia and Felt, so apologize to both of them."

"Why should we? One is literally a spitting image of the witch of envy while the other is a gutter rat-!"

"I don't care. Those two are much better than all of you. And compared to the candidates here, they would serve much better than any of them. Priscilla is selfish and will only look out for herself. Anastasia has revealed to everyone that she is a greedy person, which would only lead to things going down her path. Crusch is the only one who honestly strives to make things better yet she is also hiding the fact that she has a personal grudge with the dragon. I can tell by how she feels when the dragon is mentioned, she is filled with rage which would cause problems for the kingdom if ruled by anger. You are all phoney and fake, at least Felt is honest about who she is and isn't trying to be something she is not. And at least Emilia wants everyone to be treated equally instead of those of her kind. You are all horrible people."

Subaru has never seen his master be calm and collected while at the same time filled with anger inside of him, knowing that they both share the same anger on the way Emilia is being treated. The royal candidates all looked at Sora with disgust towards him, not liking the way he was speaking about them while the knights were all now against Sora except for Reinhard.

"Reinhard van Astrea, show this boy where his place is." One of the council members spoke, wanting to put Sora in his place. Reinhard pleaded but the council member ordered him to do it. Reinhard asked all the knights and nobles to make a large space since he knows that he might end up fighting Sora in his Ultima form. As the two got the space they needed to dual, Reinhard looked at Sora and spoke in a calm yet saddened voice,

"I wished to not fight you, Sora. You are my friend but I cannot ignore an order, I hope you can understand that."

"I do Reinhard, I hold no grudge against you but I won't be going easy myself."

Sora pulled out Kingdom Key and got himself into his fighting pose with Reinhard's Dragon Sword Reid pulling out from its sheath once again, catching everyone's attention. Before their duel began, Reinhard had asked Sora why he isn't using the Ultima weapon, knowing that it is Sora's best weapon. Sora looked at Kingdom Key and responded to Reinhard by saying,

"It's because I trust this keyblade, it has been there from the very beginning and I will continue to trust its power along with that power that all my friends, including you, give to me."

Reinhard smiled at this, knowing that deep down Sora will always have a kind spirit, which also makes it sad since he needs to beat his friend as ordered. The two stood silent for a bit before charging one another light speed, creating lots of air to push everyone back, surprising all the knights and the sage council.

Come on Master Sora, I know you can do it! I believe in you! Subaru thought to himself, believing that if anybody can beat Reinhard, it would be him. Everyone looked amazed as they saw Reinhard and Sora on equal footing, making Felt start making comments about the fight.

"Come on Sora, kick his ass!"

"Now Miss Felt, that hurts to see you are routing for my opponent."

"Hehehe" Felt laughed a little, knowing that Reinhard is a little hurt by her comment while also making Sora feel much stronger that he has Felt cheering for him. The two continued with Sora beginning to add magic into the mix. He sent Firaga towards Reinhard, causing him to block the attack with ease before he quickly blocked Sora's attack from behind, having used his divine protection to allow him to block any attack. He quickly jumped back and summoned Thunderaga at Reinhard, seeing how he would react to a lightning attack yet the sword saint dodged it. Sora quickly charged at him and managed to barely deflect off one of his attacks, feeling a strong impact. The two gained some distance from each other with Reinhard impressed that even though Sora is in his normal status, he was still very powerful in his own right while Sora viewed Reinhard as the best opponent he has ever faced next to Riku.

He took a moment before he realized that he would actually need to try beyond his very best to at the very least land one hit on Reinhard. He was tempted to use either of his drive forms or his form change yet he knew how risky it was and the amount of people close by would put people in danger should he use the same power he used against Elsa in their first encounter. This gave Sora something to think about, realizing that he really needed to have faith in the power bestowed towards him, knowing that all those friends he has made will be there to help him when he needs it.

Donald, Goofy, Riku, Kairi, Subaru, Rem, Emilia, Felt, Old Man Rom, Roswaal, even you Reinhard, give me my strength to win this fight.

Sora thought to himself long and hard, thinking about those closest to him which allowed his keyblade to glow all around, showing that the power inside of him had listened to Sora and is now giving him enough power to stand up to Reinhard. As both the Keyblade Wielder and the Sword Saint clashed weapons, its power was enough to blow the whole room with a strong wind wave, blowing some of the nobles towards a wall. This amount of power has never been seen before and as the battle continued to get much more tense, the council realized that Sora is not just some kid who thinks himself as much better than everyone. They see Sora as a true warrior especially when Sora somehow managed to break one of Reinhard's divine protections, managing to land a blow on his stomach which sent him straight towards the ground due to their fight being in the air for a bit. Reinhard in his mind has never been hit while he had his divine protections on, which left him stunned at first but then feeling some joy that he is facing someone who could actually equal if not surpass him in actual strength and power.

"Stop this fighting at once!"

One of the councilmen spoke out with the others backing him up, all afraid that Sora would end up defeating the Sword Saint since nobody in the history of Lugnica has ever even managed to land a hit on the sword saint with all the divine protections activated. As the two stopped, Julius and Subaru were the most in shock by this. Subaru was more shocked yet happy that somehow Sora had gained enough power to even handle someone like Reinhard, who he heard is extremely overpowered while Julius's shock is that a boy is able to land a hit at his best friend when he is fighting at his very best.

"Young man, you said your name is Sora, right? Where exactly does this power you hold is?"

Sora looked at the council member with a very serious facial expression since he was the one who not only forced Reinhard to face him but the one who was being the most rude to Felt and Emilia. As he took note of what he heard, he looked at the sage council member and was about to answer yet he recalled his discussion with Roswaal. He paused and thought carefully before he made up his mind.

"Yes, My name is Sora who wields the power of the Keyblade. What gives me the strength to not only be stronger but helps me push forward is my friends. My friends are my power!"

The council members all stood silent for a moment from what he heard from the Keyblade wielder. The other candidates all looked at Sora and felt some interest in the boy and the power he displayed to everyone.

That boy is stupid with his ideologies of friendship...god I hate that type of thinking but if he were to be my little pet for me to use, he could prove quite useful. Especially if he really is stronger than the sword saint himself.

Priscilla thought to herself, having been fascinated by the fight and impressed by how Sora is much more powerful than what he perceives to be.

He would make a great addition to the things I want, after all I have to have everything. I'm meant to have everything and imagine, me, having the strongest warrior that could surpass the sword saint himself. That would make me happy!

Anastatia thought to herself when thinking about having the power of the keyblade to herself, wanting everything for herself.

This boy, he was able to tell that I have something against the dragon...but his power is quite amazing. Could he be the key we need to defeat that monster that has taken away so many people?"

Crusch thought to herself about the power she just witnessed, a bit surprised by Sora's strength and even wondering if he truly is stronger than Reinhard.

Sora, I was expecting Subaru to burst out for what they were saying to me yet you are still showing kindness to those who said mean things. You stood up for not only me but for Felt. You really are Subaru's master, kindhearted and slightly careless.

Emilia smiled at Sora as she felt grateful for having an actual friend who cares about her and doesn't give her special treatment. She quickly turned towards Subaru and could see how amazed he was by what Sora did. She smiled at him as well, feeling happy that he kept his promise to her.

The council all looked at Sora before questioning him on what candidate he supported, curious to know whether he would choose Felt or Emilia. Sora looked at all the candidates and could tell that Emilia was slightly mad at him for having stood up for her yet deep down she felt glad he wasn't too rash. Sora took a moment before finally answering the council's question,

"I will not make a choice, Felt and Emilia are my friends and I will stand by them until the very end."

The sage council looked at Sora with some annoyance since they wanted him to give them an actual answer. Emilia and Felt both looked at Sora with some happiness in their heart that he would not choose either one but choose both of them. Because she was happy that Sora stayed true to who he is and praised her for who she was, she approached the council and started to say to them,

"Okay then, I'll join this stupid royal selection but before warned, I will be taking down all it! I hate nobility! I hate knights! I hate this kingdom! So I will be taking it all down but I will want the keyblade wielders to take over for both knights and nobilities because I trust that Sora will train wielders to help the ones that have suffered the most."

Felt looked at Sora and smiled at him, giving the boy something to look forward to considering that he is now being placed as the one to train new keyblade wielders should Felt win. Reinhard noticed this and smiled, happy to see that Felt had a change of heart with Sora. Felt turned towards Reinhard and asked him if he will stay loyal to her despite the fact that he will take down his status as a knight. Reinhard smiled and told Felt in a confident manner that he will support her no matter what. She smiled and was content with what she heard, warning him that she will be overworking him.

As this is happening, Sora called Subaru to his position, to which the boy was hesitant at first but he then caved in. As he approached his master, Sora looked at the council and quickly started to tell them,

"This here is my apprentice, Natsuki Subaru. He is not just my apprentice but also my friend, and he is the knight of Emilia."

The moment he said that he was the knight for Emilia, all the knights including Emilia turned towards Sora. This was something they were all uncertain with but seeing that Sora is not acting any hostile or unnoble like, the knights trusted his word while Emilia gave a look of uncertainty. Before anything else could be done, a knight entered the room in a panic which caught everyone's attention. Marcos approached the knight to ask him what happened, worried for the knight as he can see that he was injured. The knight looked at Marcos and started to speak in a panicked tone of voice,

"There were these creatures...dark creatures...they are attacking the capital!"

Everyone stood silent at this for a few seconds, processing what was going on before heartless starting appearing in front of everyone, taking away many knights and nobles in the process. Sora noticed this and quickly got his keyblade and started taking down heartless left and right with ease. Subaru also joined in on the fight, having his keyblade in hand and slaying down the shadow type and soldier type heartless.

"We need to get everyone in the capital safe! Let's move out, Imperial knights!" Julius said to all of the knights, getting their spirits up to fight. As Julius leads the knights out of the castle to get the civilians to safety, he turns towards both Subaru and Sora to ask them if the two can join the knights in pushing back the heartless. Subaru was hesitant since he wanted to stay and protect Emilia yet seeing that Reinhard is staying back to protect the candidates, he agreed to assist them along with Sora.

Reinhard looked at the council and the candidates to tell them to stay where they are, knowing that the heartless are dangerous. Al turns to Priscilla to see what she wants to do and to his surprise, she starts to walk towards the exit. Reinhard attempts to stop her yet she looks at the sword saint only to tell him,

"You are not in charge of what I do, sword saint! Besides, this world is designed to operate in the way that works best for me, so I am never at a disadvantage."

"But-"

"Sorry Sword Saint but you aren't going to convince her but if it makes you feel any better, I'll stick by her side and protect her."

"Thank you." Reinhard turned towards the other candidates to tell them to stay put yet the next one to leave is Crusch with Felix walking with her. Reinhard asked Felix to stop Crusch from leaving yet Crusch looked at the Sword Saint and quickly told him in a respectful yet very serious manner,

"I'm sorry Sword Saint but I cannot just sit here and let everyone else take care of the kingdom I wish to protect. And if my safety is your concern, I have Felix to protect me."

"Wait but Felix-"

"Trust me, Reinhard. I may not be strong but I will not fail to protect Crusch."

With that Felix and Crusch both left together; This left Reinhard to try to convince Emilia, Felt, and Anastasia to stay put. The next person to have chosen to leave was Anastasia, with her reasoning being that she knows Julius will protect her and trusting that her crew will be protecting her as well. Reinhard felt bad that he hasn't been able to get any of the candidates to listen to him until Felt approached him and started to say,

"Come on, don't be down in the ground. I know you were tasked to protect us, so come with me and Emilia to help Sora and Subaru."

Reinhard looked at Felt and smiled, knowing that it is his duty to protect her. Knowing that Felt won't listen to what he says, he agreed to accompany her in helping Subaru and Sora while asking Emilia to join them in protecting the capital. Emilia looked at Felt and Reinhard, seeing that they wanted her to join them. She smiled for a moment before giving a determined look, knowing that Subaru and Sora are going to need help. She turned towards Roswaal to ask him if he could protect the sage council to which he agreed before she summoned Puck.

"Hello Lia, is something going on?"

"Yes, the dark creatures Sora warned us about are attacking the capital."

"I understand Lia." Puck began to fly near Emilia, ready to fight alongside her. Emilia told Reinhard she is ready before they all make their way towards the outside, ready to join the others in facing off the heartless. As Reinhard, Emilia, Puck, and Felt all leave together, Roswaal looks at them before closing his eyes. So, another test to see if you two have what it takes. Although this isn't what the path was supposed to be, I do wonder if your resolve will push you all through.

Chapter Text

Subaru and Sora both joined the knights outside of the castle all the way towards the city, seeing a bunch of heartless attacking city buildings. This caused the two to look at each other, knowing that they have a big role to play in taking care of the heartless. Julius quickly led the knights into battle, managing to hold their own against low level heartless and some of the middle level heartless such as some Darkball and armored archers.

Julius on his own was able to take on the much tougher heartless with his martial arts and his spirit arts. With those skills they are able to take care of many heartless with Subaru and Sora backing him up. As the three worked together to take down many heartless, Subaru looked towards his left side to see the appa owner's daughter being chased down by shadow heartless. This prompted Subaru to go save the little girl, not wanting anything to happen to her. Sora noticed this and quickly alerted Julius that he is going to give Subaru some cover, realizing that some tougher heartless will be giving his apprentice some trouble.

Subaru quickly took down a couple of heartless without much effort before reaching the appa girl, protecting her from a couple of Darkball heartless. As he was able to do some damage to them, he realized that he isn't strong enough to one-shot them. He quickly used reflect to protect the two of them from taking any damage from the heartless. This ability allowed him to protect the two and the moment the barrier disappeared, Subaru quickly charged at the three darkball heartless, managing to push them back long enough for Sora to arrive and destroy them in one hit.

As the appa girl was behind Subaru, the appa store owner arrived at the scene to see Subaru protecting his daughter. He quickly ran towards their position and thanked Subaru for saving his daughter again before he went to take his daughter to safety. Subaru smiled as he watched the first person he interacted in this world running to safety. He returned back to facing the heartless alongside his master. Subaru and Sora joined back with the knights, seeing as they require assistance since many heartless are attacking them.

Sora quickly summoned Thundaga to help lesson the amount of heartless in order to give the knights a fighting chance. As the two keyblade wielders joined the knights, Julius looked at the two and quickly asked them,

"Sora, Natsuki Subaru, think you two can check on the market square on your own?"

"Don't worry, Subaru and I can handle them. Just tell your knights to be careful when facing the more tougher heartless. That is what they are called."

"Alright then, just be careful you two."

Subaru and Sora nodded at Julius before making their way towards the market square, having a feeling that there are much tougher heartless there. As the two keyblade wielders head off to the courtyard and the knights take care of the heartless in the front of the castle, the mysterious figure looks at the situation, seeing the capital in a state of panic due to the heartless attacking them.

"Seems like things are going different for this world now, at least there is some entertainment but to make sure I push this boy's spirit, I'm going to need you to do something for me."

The mysterious figure turned towards another one with the same coat as him before seeing him bow towards him and leave in a corridor of darkness. As he watched one with his black coat, he noticed Emilia and her group leaving the castle. At first he had little interest in the group until he noticed Reinhard.

Sora and Subaru both made it to the market square to see that there are a bunch of heartless from the soldier type to the Neoshadow heartless. Subaru got his starlight keyblade and pointed it directly at the soldier type heartless, letting his master know that he will take care of the weaker ones while he faced off the stronger type. Sora agreed to this and the two quickly charged at the heartless, both confident in their abilities.

During the battle, Sora looked at Subaru and noticed how easily he was taking care of both soldier type and shadow heartless without any fear in his eyes. This made him feel something he has never felt, pride in someone else. Being the first student he has ever trained, he has seen how strong Subaru has grown within a month, making him feel like he can be a Keyblade Master.

As Sora and Subaru were able to easily take on most of the heartless, the two encountered two darkside heartless appearing in front of them. The two noticed this and jumped back from one of its attacks. Sora was ready to fight the two giant heartless yet he noticed a black coat appeared near one of the alley, making the keyblade wielder realize that there might be trouble nearby him. Subaru looked at Sora and knew that something was bothering his master.

"Master Sora, is something the matter?"

"I want to ask you, how confident are you in taking care of these two by yourself?"

"I don't know but seeing as you have a disturbed look and by the way you are asking me, allow me to take care of these giants for you!"

Sora nodded at Subaru before going after one that looks to be from the organization, confident enough that Subaru can do something about the darkside heartless on his own. As Sora entered the alley, he saw the person in the organization coat and quickly asked them who they were, wanting to be certain that it was either an ally or an enemy. The coat person looked at Sora for a moment before taking his hood off.

"No way..."

"What? You thought I would be dead for long? As if!"

"Riku and I defeated you! There is no way you are still alive, Xigbar!"

"Ha! As if you and your friends could've easily taken us down. The old man had a plan in the case this happened, so here I am."

"Wait, there is more of you?!"

"Yup, we are just here to remind you that we aren't done with you yet."

Sora watched as Xigbar walked into a corridor of darkness without any trouble in the world, causing the keyblade wielder to question whether it was only a few of the organization members who were sent to this world or if it was all thirteen that he defeated. This caused him to worry since there was enough trouble in the new world he found himself in, he didn't want to give it any more trouble.

If the organization is here then that would mean that...Rem!

Sora immediately realized that if the organization should get to Rem, she wouldn't stand a chance against them. He quickly started to run deeper into the city, attempting to find his way towards Rem's location while Subaru was doing his best to hold off the two giant heartless, seeing that they were not letting him get closer to them.

He tried using his magic, hoping that it would do something yet the darkside heartless just tanked the attack. Subaru quickly started to see that he bit more than he could chew, wishing his master was with him yet he started to think about Emilia. He wanted her to see him as a brave and strong fighter, which is the big reason he even chose to learn to use the keyblade, believing that it would give him the power he wishes to protect everyone.

This thought gave him his resolve to go head on the darkside heartless, not afraid of the two giant opponents that were standing before him. As he charged at the two, one of the darkside heartless moved its hand all the way back, preparing to punch Subaru with all the force it can muster. The young boy waited for a moment before jumping high enough to dodge the attack, surprised just how high he can jump before he got onto the heartless arm.

Once he hopped onto the heartless arm, Subaru started to run up towards the head before using all of his strength to hit its head. As he does this, he notices that he didn't do any damage, which caused him to get angry at himself for being weak. He continued to hit the heartless in its head with everything he had, wanting to defeat the monster only to be thrown off towards the ground.

'Damn it, am I seriously going to die here?! After all the trouble that we went through...after having been trusted by Master Sora to handle these damn things...darn, I really am pathetic, aren't I...?'

Just as Subaru was about to accept that he was going to die again, somehow he felt something grab his jacket and stop him from hitting the ground. He was quickly placed to the ground, which left him slightly confused on what was going on until he heard Julius's words say to him,

"You should be careful now, Natsuki Subaru. We wouldn't want you to get killed for Emilia-sama's sake."

Subaru looked at Julius, seeing that the knight of Anastasia standing beside him with his clothing looking a bit damaged from his fight with the heartless. Subaru got up and watched as Julius was managing to dodge a couple of both the darkside heartless attacks without trying. Seeing this and how much damage he was doing to the two heartless left him annoyed and envious.

'Damn you, how dare you kiss Emilia's hand and now show off that you can fight both of them like if it is a piece of cake. Damn you Julius!'

Subaru felt anger inside him, causing some darkness to start to take over the boy briefly before he decided to use Thunder on the heartless he attacked before nearly falling to his death. A lightning bolt is created and manages to land on the heartless head, managing to do enough damage for it to start falling on its back side. Julius noticed this and quickly took the opportunity to charge at the heartless, gaining the opening he needed to take it out with one attack.

Julius slashed the darkside heartless in its head in the exact spot Subaru's lighting hit, managing to cause the heartless to disappear. Subaru was shocked to see this, causing his self loathing to increase since he is supposed to be much stronger than before. Before he said anything, he could hear Julius speaking to him.

"Thank you for the assist, Natsuki Subaru. Now summon another powerful lighting magic, I feel that it'll help take care of this last one here."

Subaru noticed what Julius said and summoned another Thunder magic towards the darkside heartless, not as powerful as the previous one but strong enough to do some damage. The darkside heartless started to fall on its back like the previous one, allowing Julius to use one of his sword abilities to destroy the heartless in one attack, intensifying the jealousy he had towards Julius. The knight looks around to make sure there is no more heartless before turning towards the keyblade wielder near him, curious what happened to Sora. He approached Subaru with caution in the case the two get attacked.

"Seems like we took care of the heartless creatures here, thank you for your assistance. Now where did your master go?"

"Master Sora went after something or someone, it must've been important since he seemed very disturbed."

"Hmm, alright well we should join up with the other knights. There are more of these creatures spread around the city and we still need to get most of the civilians to safety."

Subaru looked at Julius annoyed for a moment before giving him a nod, knowing that they need to get everyone to safety. He began to follow Julius for a while, both of them entering deeper into the city until they finally managed to catch up with the knights, seeing them facing many heartless attacking them.

Subaru and Julius nodded at each other and quickly entered the battlefield, both knowing that they need to help the knights before more heartless are created and overpower them with sheer numbers. Subaru took care of the more weaker heartless, knowing that he could one-shot them while Julius with his spirit arts managed to take on the more tougher of the heartless, both of them allowing a chance for the knights to push the threat back.

Reinhard and his group make their way towards the more heavily populated areas, figuring that the heartless would be there to cause problems. As they were arriving, Reinhard quickly grabbed a sword from one of the shops, having asked to borrow it since he knew his sword wasn't going to come out against creatures like the heartless due to how weak they are and that they are unworthy to be striked down by the Dragon Sword Reid. As Reinhard, Felt, Puck, and Emilia arrived at one of the most populated areas in Lugnica, they noticed Rom fending off against the heartless on his own while the civilians ran to safety.

"Old Man Rom! What are you doing here?"

"I came to make sure you were alright, Felt. These creatures attacked the sword saint's house and I just couldn't stand the thought of something happening to you, so I came here in hopes of finding you."

Rom and Felt hugged before Reinhard explained the situation to the giant, with the giant understanding that they are probably going to need his assistance if they are to fight off the amount of heartless that is attacking Lugnica. As Rom agreed to join in on the fight, the four of them started to get surrounded by darkling heartless, all wanting to take out Reinhard due to how bright his light shined.

Reinhard pulled out the borrowed sword and asked if the others were ready with both Puck and Emilia saying that they were ready after having set their formation. Felt looked at Old Man Rom preparing his club for combat before telling Reinhard that it is time to attack. Reinhard waited a few seconds before telling his group to commence the battle, knowing that they should take the offensive while they had the chance.

Reinhard on his own faced off many darklings, easily holding his own due to his countless divine protections and his skills as a sword saint allowing him to push the enemy back. Puck and Emilia both worked together to push back the enemy by firing lots of icicles at the darkling heartless.

"Lia, allow me to take care of these creatures with my power, you work on defending yourself from any of their attacks."

"No! Allow me to help out here!"

"Are you sure, Lia? I can take them out in a few hits."

"I know but together we can do much more."

"That's true." Puck said while having been shooting icicles directly at the darklings in full force, managing to get some of them to disappear into the shadow. As the two were managing to take out many darklings, a few Red Nocturne and a few Blue Rhapsody heartless appeared to shoot fire and ice at the pair.

Emilia noticed this and quickly used her magic to protect both her and Puck. As she defended the two, she could tell that these heartless are much weaker than the darklings due to how their attacks barely do any damage to her shield.

Felt and Rom were both holding their own with Felt providing some defense with some struggle since the darklings are much stronger than she expected while Rom used his raw strength to strike down the darklings. As the two seemed to be handling the heartless, a couple of Dual blade type heartless appeared, forcing the two to handle the heartless on their own with Felt handling the darklings with her wind speed and trusty knife while Old Man Rom trusting in his strength took on the Dual blade.

One of the dual blade heartless charges at Rom and tries to hit him yet he manages to grab the blade and uses it to pull the heartless closely to him, managing to land a strong punch on the heartless face. The heartless was pushed slightly back by that before attempting another attack at the old man.

Rom noticed this and quickly with his club he was able to land a hit first before the heartless landed a hit on him. Old Man Rom saw that the heartless was pushed back again with some damage on it yet realized that he would need to land a few strong hits before he could actually take one of them down.

Felt was barely able to take down one of the darklings, proving to be more than the girl can handle. She begins to wish that Sora was with them for a brief moment before hitting her head, not wanting to seem weak to herself.

Using her divine protection of wind, she speeds up and waits for the perfect moment before striking one of the heartless with a powerful slash. She manages to land a hit yet it only did some damage to the heartless, pushing her to stay on defense until Reinhard was able to join in himself to protect her.

"Be careful Miss Felt, these creatures are not to be taken lightly."

"Says you, you are the sword saint, they are nothing compared to you!"

"True, for me these creatures aren't really much of a challenge but I must protect you."

Felt was annoyed by this yet she didn't complain anymore since she rather have Reinhard save her than to possibly be killed by the creatures. Reinhard quickly took care of the darklings without trouble before looking at Old Man Rom, seeing that he was struggling to deal with the Dual Blade heartless after barely being able to take down one of them. He approaches Old Man Rom and just as he was about to take down the heartless for him, an old man wearing a butler like attire quickly speeds into the fight and manages to take out the remaining heartless with such ease.

'Grandfather' Reinhard thought to himself, a bit uncertain on how to speak with him considering that their relationship is already strained. Wilhelm had arrived at the scene when he noticed a bunch of heartless attacking citizens nearby. He turned towards Reinhard, feeling the area with tension at first before saying,

"We need to get everyone out of here, do you know where Miss Crusch went?"

"Grandfather, Miss Crusch went along with Felix to face off these heartless. I tried to stop them but they left, forgive me on that."

"Ha, I expected Miss Crusch wouldn't sit around while a battle was ensuing. Alright then, thank you for the information."

Reinhard nodded at his grandfather before he quickly went off to look for Crusch, feeling that this was the rarest time the two would speak casually since they don't have the best relationship of grandfather and grandson. As Reinhard felt slightly happy to have a small chat with his grandfather that didn't feel awkward, he turned towards the others and told them that they should continue going into the city, fearing that the heartless are attacking the more populated places there. The group agreed and quickly made their way towards the deeper part of the city, knowing that there will be much more dangerous heartless there.

Subaru and Julius's efforts paid off as they were able to give the knights a chance to push back the heartless with their pure numbers and strength. As this became possible, Subaru was praised by some of the knights since they viewed his assistance greatly and a mighty warrior due to how he was taking down heartless with ease.

"You are much stronger than I had perceived, Natsuki Subaru. Your assistance was quite helpful, thank you."

Subaru looked at Julius and although he hated his guts, he bowed to the knight to show that he is also being respectful like Sora told him to be. As he bowed, the two started to discuss the issue of the heartless, realizing that it was going to get difficult the more deeper they went into the city.

"Considering how things are, we sure do need Felix here with us. He can heal all those who are wounded."

"Where do you think he could be at?"

"I would say he is probably with Crusch-sama. If that proves to be right, we would need to check her mansion nearby this area."

"Then allow me to check, I should be able to find Felix and Crusch. Besides, the knights are accustomed to taking orders from you."

Julius took a moment to think about what Subaru said before nodding at him, trusting that the boy in front of him can find and get Felix to join up with him and the other knights. He put his trust on Subaru by telling him that he should be careful. Subaru nodded and quickly ran towards the direction Julius told him to go, confident that he can get to both Crusch and Felix on his own.

On his way there, a bunch of strong looking heartless blocked his path, forcing him to go all out against them despite not being strong enough to hold them on his own without assistance.

"Move out of the way, dammit!"

Subaru took on a few of the heartless with everything he had, knowing that despite how strong his attacks were, he wasn't going to beat this heartless on his own. He continued to push his way through until he finally broke through the heartless in order to run towards the location he needed to get to. As he was running towards the mansion of Crusch, he managed to bump into the two leaving the place with Crusch dressed up in armor and holding a sword while Felix looked more determined.

"Crusch! Felix!"

"Nya? Subaru-kyun, what are you doing here?"

"Julius asked me to get you to join the rest of the knights to help heal any of the civilians that could be injured."

Felix looked at Crusch, wanting to know what she thinks about this. Crusch looked at Subaru for a moment, having recalled him being named a knight and the keyblade wielder's apprentice. Since she is wanting to get the keyblade wielder to align himself towards her camp, she responded to what Subaru said,

"We will accompany you to rejoin with the rest of the knights. I assume they are going to places where it is heavily populated. Felix will join the knights while I help protect the civilians."

Subaru nodded at this and quickly led the way towards the knights position, having recalled where exactly they went off to. As the three were going together to join up with the knights, Crusch asked questions about Sora, wanting to learn more about the boy with the key.

Subaru answered this by stating that Sora had much more power than he showed during his battle with Reinhard. He then told about how he managed to defeat the Bowel Hunter in order to protect children. Listening to this surprised Felix and Crusch since they were unaware of whether Sora was a kind person or one who cares for himself.

"Now that is interesting, so Sora is here too."

"Huh? Who are you?"

Subaru, Felix, and Crusch stopped on their tracks when they heard what the voice said, to which Subaru had responded. They look at a person wearing a black coat; tall, elegant looking with feminine features. When this person took his hood off, he had hair that was shoulder-length and rose pink with ruffles. He looked at Subaru and could tell that the boy was somehow special, causing him to begin his interrogation.

"Now boy, tell me, where is Sora at? I would like to pay him a visit after he ruined my plans back in Castle Oblivion."

"The hell are you supposed to be?!"

"Right, where is my manner? My name is Marluxia and I will ask again, where is Sora?"

Marluxia pulled out his weapon, scythe as he wanted information on Sora's whereabouts, forcing both Subaru and Crusch to pull out their weapons. Marluxia at first wasn't interested in the three opponents he is facing, only wanting to find Sora yet when he saw Subaru pull out Starlight Keyblade, it caught his interest.

"Now isn't this interesting, where did you get that weapon?"

"It...It chose me, Natsuki Subaru, apprentice to Master Sora."

"Master Sora? Now this is quite the turn of events." Marluxia looked at Subaru with great interest, causing him to regret having mentioned that Sora was training him. Before anything happened, Crusch used wind magic to create a sword strike directed towards Marluxia. The enemy in front of them anticipated this and quickly created a similar type of attack to counter Crusch's attack. This surprised the green haired female warrior, causing her to realize that she will need to give it her all. Subaru was prepared to join in on the fight, confident that he can help Crusch yet she looked at him and began to say,

"You should get Felix to the other knights, I can handle this guy right here."

"I have a name, you know."

"I don't care, you are attacking this city! I won't let you get away with that!"

Crusch charged at Marluxia, beginning their fight. Felix wanted to stay to make sure Crusch was alright to which Subaru understood yet he knew that staying there will only make them a liability to her.

As he was going to convince Felix to listen to what Crusch said, he could tell that something is trying to attack them. He threw the cat boy away from their position before he ended up being pushed a few feet away from where he was standing.

'What the hell was that?!'

Subaru attempted to get up but he couldn't and started to cough up some blood, leaving the boy confused on what is going on. He looked at his stomach area and saw that he was bleeding, to which Felix wanted to heal him yet he couldn't due to heartless popping out of nowhere, blocking his way towards the young boy.

"I'm...dying..."

"Of course you are, after all I made a promise I would see your insides. My My, they look so beautiful."

"...Elsa...? But how…?"

"Somehow I was set free from my chains but it doesn't matter anymore because now you are going to die. My! Your guts have such a lovely color! "

'It hurts...It hurts...It hurts...It hurts...!'

Subaru looked up at Elsa while she enjoyed seeing him suffer, which made Subaru wish he could die since he can no longer take the pain anymore. As his vision started to get blurred, he saw Felix and Crusch both being overwhelmed by the amount of heartless, forcing the two to retreat while Marluxia went after them.

If I return back...I will stop you, Elsa, and I will stop you, weird pink haired guy...I won't let Master Sora down...I won't let Emilia down!

Chapter Text

Subaru felt nauseous as he started to see two giant heartless again, which caused him to look at his stomach for a moment, seeing that he was still alive. He looks around and notices that Sora is not around, helping him pinpoint where exactly he ended up.

So like a game, my safe point moved from the village being attacked by the heartless to the capital already being attacked by the heartless. If that is the case, then at least I know how to avoid the issue but that would mean...getting that damn Julius's help.

Subaru hated the thought of needing help yet knowing that they are dealing with an enemy that his master defeated along with Elsa, they are going to need someone as skilled as Julius. He did things similar on his first round against the Darkside heartless yet the difference her is that he used Thunder as he was jumping onto his head before landing a few blows which paid off in taking down one of the Darkside heartless since the moment it disappeared, a heart had appeared for a moment before disappearing as well.

Similar to before, he started to fall to his death and was eventually saved by Julius and similar to the previous events he told him,

"You should be careful now, Natsuki Subaru. We wouldn't want you to get killed for Emilia-sama's sake."

Instead of being mad at Julius, he nodded and told him to give him a little hand in taking care of the Darkside heartless. Julius noticed the humbleness in Subaru's words and accepted to help out, with Subaru providing magic cover while the knight went to do physical damage. Subaru summoned Fire and Thunder to give Julius an opening to take out the heartless with just one hit. With this, the two felt goof and their conversation went similar as before, with Julius asking for Sora yet Subaru's response was different.

"He probably went to face off the person that is causing all of this."

"Is that so? We should probably assist him then but before doing that, let's help out the other knights. They might be having trouble without us to give them a hand."

Subaru nodded and similar to his previous time, he assisted Julius in taking out enough heartless for the knights to be able to push through. The difference he made in this loop was to use a couple of magic abilities, wanting to quickly take out the heartless in order to get Julius and himself to Crusch and Felix's location as fast as possible before Marluxia or Elsa get to them. The knights were slightly envious of Subaru in this case, thinking that he was trying to show off his power to them. Julius could tell that the knights were not exactly happy with Subaru being there and quickly went to Subaru to tell him,

"Considering how things are, we sure do need Felix here with us. He can heal all those who are wounded. Could you go get Felix for us?"

'Huh? Wait a minute, this isn't how events went. Why is he entrusting me to go get Felix already.'

Subaru paused himself for a moment to think on what he did differently but before he could think about such things, he knew that he needs Julius to join him in the case he ends up having both Marluxia and Elsa attack them again. He thought of the possible words he could use to get Julius to join him until something came into mind.

"That's nice of you to trust me to get Felix but I would feel a lot better if I had a partner by my side."

"You sure about that, Natsuki Subaru? You seemed to prove yourself to be a talented warrior."

"Yes but I would feel nice to have a talented knight such as yourself helping me out."

Julius looked at Subaru, surprised by the boy's humbleness despite showing that he is a talented warrior himself. He crossed his arms and thought for a moment before looking at the knights and telling them to continue going without him. Subaru felt happy that his plea for help worked, though he hates himself that he had to ask Julius for help. As the two started to make their way towards Crusch's place, the same amount of heartless attempts to ambush the two but they managed to break through easily compared to when Subaru faced them off previously. As the two arrived at the entrance of Crusch's place, Subaru realized that they were a bit early, which caused him to be on his guard. Julius noticed this and quickly asked him if he is alright, causing the knight to be a bit wary.

"Sorry about that, Julius. I'm just very tense since I don't know what else will come out."

"Fair enough, just don't look too worried or else you'll get others to be worried as well."

Subaru looked at Julius and nodded, having regained his cool since he just didn't want to suffer another death by Elsa, having seen that she had killed him two times already. The two waited a few minutes before finally Felix and Crusch made their way to the outside.

"Nya! What are nyow two doing here?"

"Hello there Felix, we are here because we need your assistance to go help the injured civilians."

Felix crossed his arms for a moment, wanting Crusch to speak for him first to see what she thinks before saying anything to Julius. Crusch similar to the previous time accepted to allow Felix to go with the knights as long as she is there to help out as well. Julius led the way instead of Subaru, which led the group towards a different path. This is something Subaru noticed which made him calm down inside because that would mean they won't be confronting Marluxia or Elsa since they only appeared on the path he took Felix and Crusch.

Sora quickly arrived at the place his group had slept the previous night to find Rem facing off against multiple heartless with her flail. Sora quickly joined in on the fight, assisting her in facing many Dual Blade and neoshadow heartless. As the two combined their skills to easily take down each of the heartless, the two quickly had time to talk.

"Sora-kun, what is going on?"

"The heartless are being controlled by the Organization. Somehow they are here but I don't know how many of them are here."

"Don't worry Sora-kun, I'm here for you."

Sora looked at Rem and smiled as he saw the smile she was giving him to keep him cheered up. As he gets his hopes back up, the two notice two corridors of darkness appear to introduce two people with two black coats. Sora and Rem both got their weapons ready for combat with Sora a bit curious on who the two people are. As both of them pulled their hoods off, they were both people that caused Sora to be on his highest guard.

"Xemnas! Ansem! How are you two here? Mickey, Riku, and I defeated the two of you during-"

"-the keyblade war, yes we are aware. You defeated us but here, we have the advantage. With a dark world like this, our powers are amplified."

"Yes, although I don't have my guardian, I have immense power here."

Sora looked at Ansem and Xemnas with caution, now alerted that the organization members are much stronger than the last time he had encountered. As Sora was cautious, Rem stood in front of Sora to show that she will protect him. Xemnas noticed this and quickly pointed to Sora while saying,

"Interesting that you are able to gain this maid as your ally, despite her heart being darkened by the guilt she holds inside."

"What the hell would you know about me?! Are you all witch cultists?!"

"I don't know what this witch cult is but I don't care. In this world, us nobodies will finally get a heart."

"I won't let you, Xemnas." Sora said with determination in his eyes. Xemnas and Ansem both smiled before the two summoned a bunch of heartless and nobodies to keep both Sora and Rem busy. As the two were leaving, Sora promised the two that he would defeat them again, to which Ansem took this opportunity to say,

"We shall see about that, Keyblade wielder."

Sora and Rem both started to take on the combined threats of the nobodies and heartless while Ansem and Xemnas left the scene, both wanting to alert Sora that he should be on his guard since they expect a challenge from the young boy. Sora quickly summons Thundaga to finish off the group of heartless and nobodies in one go. As he does this, Rem looks at Sora and can tell that he is disturbed by the fact that both his greatest enemies have returned.

"Sora-kun…?"

"...Don't worry Rem, I won't let them hurt any of you."

"I know, because you are my hero and you will save us all."

Sora looked at Rem and smiled before asking her to follow him, knowing that he is going to need all the help he can if he is to fight a stronger version of the organization. Rem happily compiled to this and the two quickly went deeper into the city, having a feeling that the organization is much deeper into the city.

Subaru and the group were getting closer to the area where all the knights were located yet the same as the previous events, Marluxia appeared in front of them yet this time he didn't reveal his keyblade.

"Where may I find the keyblade wielder? I would like to pay him a visit after he ruined my plans."

"My name is Julius Juukulius, a member of the royal guard and a knight. State your business here."

"Right, where is my manner? My name is Marluxia. I'm here to find the Keyblade wielder known as Sora. Tell me where he is and I will promise to spare your lives."

Julius looked at Subaru, seeing that he was yet to pull his keyblade out, making him think that if he pulls out the weapon, he would end up being a target. He looked forward and quickly responded,

"We haven't seen the boy, he must be somewhere else into the city. Now please leave us, we have important business to attend to."

Marluxia looked at the four and took notice of what Julius the knight said to him. He stood silent for a moment before nodding, allowing them to start running for a moment before he quickly pulled out his scythe to do an air slash attack. Crusch noticed this and countered the attack with her own sword air slash, which made Subaru see that compared to the last time where Crusch initiated the attack first, this time Marluxia chose to attack first.

"What is the meaning of this, do you know who we are?!"

"Should I? I mean you all are irrelevant to me so I don't care as much but that boy with you contains a power similar like the keyblade."

"I don't know what you are talking about but we said-" Julius attempted to get Marluxia to back off but that prompted him to go and attack the group. Julius pulled out his sword and quickly deflected the attack from hitting Subaru. Marluxia was surprised by this and quickly jumped back, complimenting Julius for having deflected off the attack yet he warned the knight to back off if he wanted to live. Julius looked at Crusch and the crew and began to say,

"Take Natsuki Subaru to the other knights and help them out, I can take care of Marluxia on my own."

"Nya, but-"

"Trust me Felix, I can take care of this creep. You three are needed by the knights."

Felix looked at Julius and nodded, knowing that he won't be much help there and quickly with Crusch and Subaru headed towards the direction where the other knights are located. As they were heading off, Julius summoned his spirits, showing Marluxia that he will be fighting seriously. Marluxia looked at Julius and was interested in knowing what the knight is made out of, prompting him to be the first to attack.

Crusch and Felix both asked Subaru if he knew who Marluxia was, prompting Subaru to say that he is probably one of Sora's enemies that he defeated in his journey. This got the two to be curious on the type of journey the Keyblade wielder had gone in to get someone as deadly to be his enemy. While on the run, Subaru felt that something was going to attack the three, causing him to stop both Crusch and Felix in order to create a shield around them with the magic ability Reflect. As he did this, a knife hit the barrier before it broke due to its time limit. The three looked at the knife before looking forward to see a familiar threat approaching them.

"My My, I'm a little surprise that you knew I would be coming, considering that the Sword Saint had me locked up when we last met."

"I just had a feeling that you would be a part of this chaos."

Subaru pulled out his Keyblade with Crusch getting herself ready for a fight as well, being aware how dangerous the Bowel Hunter is. Elsa looked at the three, curious about Felix since it had been a while since she had seen the insides of a demi-human. She smiled sinisterly before saying to Subaru,

"Tell me, where exactly is Sora? I wanted to repay him for the previous fight we had a month ago."

"I don't have to tell you!"

"Well then, I always love doing things the hard way."

Elsa charged at the group, ready to kill them where they stand yet Crusch quickly used her ability to try to slice Elsa, The Bowel Hunter noticed this and quickly dodged the attack before charging at the crew again, aware that she has to be quick if she wants to do some damage. As she was moving faster than the speed of sound, Subaru had recalled that she likes attacking from the bowel area, allowing him to deflect off the attack by getting in front of Crusch and blocking the attack. As he was able to block the attack, he quickly allowed Crusch to take on the Bowel Hunter on her own, somehow managing to put up a fight which forced Elsa to start trying.

'I won't allow you to kill me or anybody this time, Elsa!'

Subaru waited for a moment until Elsa attempted to use her second hidden knife to strike down Crusch. Once he saw that she was about to strike, he quickly jumped into the fight to block off the attack. Elsa noticed this and quickly jumped back, annoyed that she hasn't been able to do any kind of damage. Elsa charged at the group again, this time trying to get to Subaru yet Crusch anticipated that she would do this, quickly going in front of the boy to protect him from getting hurt. This annoyed Elsa even more, turning her attention to Crusch, surprised that the head of the Karsten family is able to hold her own against someone like her.

Crusch quickly pushed back with Subaru joining in again and summoning magic ability Blizzard to force Elsa to jump back. Elsa looked at Subaru and at Crusch, excited that she was having some difficulty in killing her prey. Before she could continue, a bunch of heartless appeared in front of them, surprising the four of them.

"What a shame, I guess I'll have to let you all live for now. Take care of your bowels for me."

Elsa smiled sinisterly before leaving the area, letting the heartless to turn their attention to Subaru, Crusch, and Felix. Crusch got her sword ready for combat yet Subaru got in front of her and Felix while telling them,

"Allow me to take care of these heartless on my own, you two should get to the other knights while its only these heartless attacking us."

"Subaru-kyun, we still need to get Julius!"

"I know and I'll make sure he is safe. Right now we need you to help the knights with the civilians."

Crusch and Felix both understood the opening he was giving them, just like how Julius gave them an opening for them to go to the knights. The two wished Subaru good luck before leaving, making Crusch see that if Subaru is selfless, then it is logical that he got those traits from his master. This made her want to get Sora in her camp, seeing that having a kind hearted warrior that could rival the powers of the sword saint can help make Lugnica a better place. As the two left Subaru to fight for himself, he smiled as he is confident that he has enough strength to handle three of the neoshadow heartless.

Subaru charges at the neoshadow heartless and tries to land a hit yet the went into the ground, creating a puddle of darkness before jumping up to attack him. He quickly was able to learn the patterns of how the heartless fight, causing him to create a plan to land a hit. As he was fending off the neoshadow heartless, he managed to land a couple of good hits before he was able to land the finishing blow to one of the neoshadow heartless. The other neoshadow heartless took the opportunity to attack the boy while his defenses were down yet he was saved by a couple of knights that arrived at the scene.

"Thank you guys, I thought I was dead."

The knights looked at Subaru before they quickly attempted to attack the young boy, leaving him confused and on his guard. He asked the three knights what they are doing considering that they are allies. The knights continue to attack Subaru until they finally disarm the young boy, wanting to prove how weak he really is. The leader of the three knights kicks Subaru to the ground while pointing his sword at his face while saying,

"You and that Master of yours don't belong here! We, the imperial knights, will not be disrespected by a couple of foolish kids!"

"The hell?! We are on the same side in this fight!"

"Because your master will need a lesson for humiliating the knights and declaring a weakling like you a knight is for you to die!"

Subaru looked at the knights and was completely confused on why the knights this time hated him when in the previous time they were cheering him on after helping them push back the heartless. He thought about it until he realized that in this loop, he was more active and took more heartless in a way that made him look like he was showing off. Considering that Sora already proved to be able to damage Reinhard, showing off would make them think that both his master and him are just a bunch of disrespectful showoffs. Just as it seemed like he was going to die by the knight pointing his sword directly at him, they all heard an old man's voice speak to them in a serious tone of voice,

"What are you three doing?!"

The knights turn towards the voice and are surprised to see the Sword Devil, Wilhelm Van Astrea. This caused the three to back off while explaining that they were defending their honor after what happened in the royal selection. Wilhelm was surprised to hear that Sora managed to even land a hit despite Reinhard having all of his divine protections yet he punched all three knights before saying to them,

"You three are pitiful knights. We are in the middle of a battle and you chose this time to attack your own allies. You are lucky that we need warriors because I would kill you where you stand. Now leave!"

The three knights left in fear, not wanting to be killed and dishonored while Wilhelm assisted Subaru back on his feet. He apologized to the young boy for what the three knights were going to do, feeling as if it was his fault.

"It's alright, those three were just jerks but they are not the priority right now. It is getting every civilian to safety and to fight off these heartless."

"Agreed. By the way, did you ever cross paths with Miss Crusch?"

"Yes, Felix and Crusch went to assist the other knights in helping civilians."

"Then lead the way, Natsuki Subaru."

Wilhelm and Subaru both headed towards the direction where Crusch and Felix went, Subaru feeling relieved that he didn't die, causing him to be grateful that Wilhelm found him just in time. On the path towards the knights' location, the two encountered more powerful heartless. The heartless seemed to be more fixated on Subaru, forcing him to go all out with Wilhelm backing him up. The two quickly managed to handle themselves with Wilhelm providing the most offense between the two while Subaru used magic to back himself and Wilhelm up.

The two managed to finally arrive at the location with Subaru and Wilhelm both noticing that Emilia and her crew are struggling to hold their own against two threats. Crusch was assisting the knights in facing off tough heartless like the darklings, neoshadows, and Dual Blade heartless while Felix healed the injured. Felt and Old Man Rom together were taking on a thin and sinuous body looking enemies. Reinhard was facing a black coat person with an odd looking keyblade while Emilia and Puck were both facing another black coat person with gold eyes, pointed elf-like ears, upturned eyebrows, and dark hair with several grey streaks tied into a long ponytail.

'Oh no, the situation is much more dire now. With this many of Master Sora's enemies all looking for him, do we even stand a chance? Even Reinhard seems to be having some difficulty taking care of that keyblade wielder there...'

Subaru paused himself for a moment, he started to wonder if Sora had many enemies that wielded the keyblade. As he paused himself, he noticed that the person who needed the most help was Emilia and Puck. He was going to ask Wilhelm if he could assist Emilia and Puck but as he turned towards Wilhelm, he ran towards Crusch's position to assist her and the knights. This caused him to watch as Emilia and Puck were both firing off many icicles yet their attacks were easily countered by their opponent's red laser arrows. The man looked at both Emilia and Puck before saying in a confident tone of voice,

"You two make a fun duo yet I expected more of a challenge."

"Don't underestimate Lia and me!"

Emilia and Puck increased the amount of attacks yet their opponent didn't seem faced by this, allowing some of the attacks to hit him only for both Puck and Emilia to slightly faze by this since their attacks are supposed to kill and somehow their opponent survived it without looking like it did anything.

"That attack is deadly and probably would've done some damage should you have fought me back when I was facing Sora and his friend in the keyblade graveyard but in this world, my power is much stronger."

"Keyblade...graveyard?"

"Don't worry about it, little girl. That's just between me and the kid."

The man pointed his weapon on his right hand towards a building before firing a laser arrow which caused the building to explode. Emilia and Puck both turned around and noticed that a building was falling towards the two quickly. Subaru had anticipated this and quickly ran to Emilia to save her from being crushed by the building itself. At first he was about to use Reflect to create a barrier yet he realized the barrier would break and they would both be crushed to death.

'Damn it, I'm probably going to die again...but at least I'll be able to save you before I get killed again...'

Subaru quickly pushed Emilia and Puck as hard as he possibly can, barely able to put the two in the safe area where they wouldn't be crushed by the building's walls. Emilia and Puck both looked at Subaru, Emilia in shock of what was about to happen.

"Subaru!" Emilia shouted towards the young boy, seeing as the building falls all over him, causing her to panic. She looks at the broken building parts that are on top of Subaru and sees a pool of blood starting to be created. She continues to shout his name in horror at what just happened.

'I...died? Am I dead? I think I am.' Subaru thought to himself before he was able to see again, realizing that he is back with the two darkside heartless again. This made him think deeply about things, such as when they were fighting the Mabeast, he had died two times. He is now on his third life, which made him start to believe that he might be on his last life before experiencing true death. This frightened him yet he regained his resolve, knowing that he needs to do everything right if he wants to protect everyone and make it out of this loop alive.

Okay fate, I will not fall for this a third time! I will defy you and I will make it out of this loop...I will use this Return by death knowledge to create the perfect path for all of us to survive!

Subaru charged at the Darkside heartless and similar to his second loop, he destroyed it but this time he had anticipated the fall which made him quickly jump towards the other giant heartless. He managed to grab on to its arm while casting Thunder at it, giving him the opening he needed in order to destroy the second one. He started to fall once again only to be saved by Julius, saying the same words he said last time yet the knight added at how impressed he was in seeing Subaru take down the two Darkside heartless.

"Mind if you come assist me, Natsuki Subaru?"

"Sure thing, Julius."

Subaru followed Julius to assist the knights once again with the young boy determined to make sure that this time he makes it out alive alongside everyone else.

Chapter Text

Subaru and Julius both arrive to assist the knights to which Subaru did this event differently by constantly cheering the knights on while providing a good amount of assistance, wanting to give the knights a boost in confidence that on their own they can defeat the odds.

This made the knights view Subaru in a positive light as he was giving them their pride when it seemed like they were going to be killed like many other knights. Similar to the previous events, he was asked by Julius to go after Felix for him. Although Subaru was confident that he could go on his own, he knows that Marluxia will still appear in front of the group and that Elsa will be there to cause them trouble.

"Julius, I know that I can handle some heartless but I fear that there will be much more powerful opponents. I'm not as strong or as skilled as you, which is why I want to ask if you along with a few knights can join me in getting Felix and Crusch."

Julius pondered on this, seeing a more humble side of Natsuki Subaru while the boy himself disliked being humble with Julius but he knew that he needs this. Julius thought it over for a moment before asking a couple of his best knights to accompany him and Subaru to go get Felix, understanding and trusting Subaru's concerns.

'Yes! Things are going exactly as I planned. Now I got to figure out how to have Marluxia leave us alone and how to deal with Elsa.' Subaru thought to himself, having a feeling that now he has more knights alongside him, they might be able to have everyone survive. Similar to the previous events, they managed to get to Crusch's place earlier than the first time when he went on his own. As Subaru and his group waited there for a moment, Crusch and Felix both arrived with the same conversation ensuing.

Everything went the same until Marluxia arrived, which Subaru was prepared to change the events by speaking out instead of staying quiet. Marluxia asked the group if they knew where Sora with Subaru being the one to walk towards him before pulling out his keyblade. Marluxia was surprised by this, which did catch his attention.

"My name is Natsuki Subaru, Emilia's knight and the apprentice of Master Sora. I won't let you harm my master."

"Master Sora? Now this is quite the turn of events."

Marluxia pulled out his scythe and was preparing to attack until Crusch quickly summoned her sword slash ability known as One Blow, A Hundred Felled in hopes of killing him after seeing that he is a threat. Marluxia noticed this and quickly countered it by using his own version of Crusch's One Blow, A Hundred Felled attack. Subaru took this opportunity to quickly go for a sneak attack on Marluxia, seeing that his guard would be down yet all he ended up receiving was a kick in the gut. This attack sent him flying towards the group, causing all the knights to get themselves ready for a fight.

"That was quite the bold move, Natsuki Subaru. I wonder if Sora would even teach something like that."

"In the name of the Imperial Knights, stand down now!"

"Sorry but that boy will lead me to Sora, so the best way for you all to survive is to hand over Natsuki Subaru."

Julius looked at Marluxia with a serious facial expression, seeing that he needs to protect Subaru from the threat in front of them. He summoned his spirits before informing the others to take Subaru, Crusch, and Felix to catch up with the other knights. Subaru anticipated that this would happen, causing him to stand next to Julius with his keyblade in his hand, ready for a fight.

"We are not leaving you here to face Marluxia alone."

"I appreciate the concern but your safety is a priority along with getting Felix to the knights to heal the injured."

"True but together we can beat this person. I don't want something bad happening to you."

"That is nice of you to care, Natsuki Subaru but I'm unsure about this."

"Trust me, we are much stronger when we work together." Subaru knows that if Julius were to fight Marluxia on his own, they would be at a disadvantage when it came to helping Emilia and the others. Julius was surprised by what Subaru said, surprised by the kindness he is showing him.

He smiled before allowing Subaru and the others to assist him with Crusch stepping up next to both Julius and Subaru. The three got their weapons ready for combat, giving Marluxia an impression that he might have an interesting fight.

Before the fight started, Subaru quickly looked at the corner where he was killed by Elsa, knowing that she will appear there soon. Subaru asked Julius if he could check the alleyway there, having a feeling that she is waiting for the right moment to strike.

Julius at first was unsure about this but he did eventually trust the young boy's judgement. He sent one of his spirits to go check it out only for the spirit to detect a threat, causing Julius to ask Crusch and the other knights to take care of Marluxia while he deals with the new threat.

Crusch nodded at Julius before quickly with Subaru and the knights charged at Marluxia, beginning their fight. Julius went towards the alleyway and waited until he was able to sense something heading towards his direction, quickly getting him to put his guard up. He deflected the attack before pointing his sword at his opponent, seeing that it was the Bowel Hunter herself.

"Bowel Hunter, why are you here? Shouldn't you be in your chains?"

"My My, if isn't the knight, Julius Juukulius. What brings you here?"

"Answer my question first, why are you free and roaming around?"

"My, what aggressive attitude. If you beat me in combat, then maybe I'll talk." Elsa finished her sentence in a malicious tone of voice before charging at the knight. Julius had anticipated this and quickly was able to deflect off the attack, not impressed by how the Bowel Hunter is overconfident.

Elsa looked at Julius with interest before pulling out her second knife, attempting to cut his bowel area. The knight anticipated this and quickly dodged the attack before going on the offensive, forcing Elsa to go on the defensive.

Subaru and Crusch both charged at Marluxia first with the other knights covering the two. Subaru went on the offensive first only for his attack to easily be brushed to the side before Crusch went for her attack which forced Marluxia to step back quickly in order to dodge it.

Marluxia looked at Crusch and was intrigued on whether or not she is able to keep up to his new power, causing him to use his scythe in an attempt to hurt Crusch, only for his attack to be blocked by one of the knights alongside Subaru.

Marluxia looked at Subaru with some interest, knowing that the keyblade wielder is weak yet somehow his heart is strong enough to keep going despite a darkness lingering. He continued to go on the offensive towards the group, intrigued that Crusch and Subaru were managing on their own yet he started to get bored since he wasn't going all out.

He quickly grabbed Crusch's hand and threw her towards the group of knights, causing them to all fall to the ground. Subaru took this opportunity to attack Marluxia when he left himself open. As Subaru hit Marluxia, he felt the attack yet he didn't seem fazed by this which caused Subaru to feel that they were all in trouble.

"Natsuki Subaru, how did someone as weak as you gain the power of the Keyblade?"

"Don't know but I won't give up."

"Is that so?" Marluxia smiled at hearing this, noticing Subaru's heart is strong yet he was disappointed that he was extremely weak. He took his scythe and was just about to slice off Subaru's head only for Subaru to cast Reflect, managing to barely deflect off the attack. Marluxia noticed this and quickly jumped back, surprised that even though Subaru's attack strength is weak, his magic was a bit strong enough to handle his attack.

Before he could say or do something, he noticed that Crusch summoned another One Blow at Marluxia. Instead of blocking the attack, he took the hit and didn't seem fazed by it in the slightest. Crusch along with the other knights were all surprised by this, feeling despair until Subaru looked at Marluxia and prepared to fight him by himself. Crusch looked at Marluxia and quickly began to say,

"What the hell are you?! Are you with the witch cult?! Are you a sin archbishop?!"

"Witch Cult? Sin archbishop? I don't know what you are talking about but I don't care. What I do care about is finding Sora."

"As long as I stand, I won't let you hurt Master Sora."

"Ha! You? You are weak! If anything, you are just an annoyance at this point."

Marluxia was ready to attack Subaru again yet he was a bit surprised that Crusch and the knights got up again when moments ago they were all afraid of him. He asked them why they continue to fight when he is much stronger than them. One of the knights looked at Subaru before looking at Marluxia to respond with,

"Although we are weak, together we create a stronger sword. You will not be humiliating the strength of the Imperial knights!"

Marluxia looked at the knight along with Natsuki Subaru with Marluxia surprised that a weakling was able to gather others to stand by his side while Subaru was surprised that the knight that wanted to kill him in the previous loop is now fighting side by side with him.

He smiled and quickly led the group to charge at Marluxia, annoying him due to the fact that this is leading him nowhere in finding Sora. He uses wind to push everyone away before creating a corridor of darkness. Before he left, he started to speak in a disappointed tone,

"I'm not looking to kill anyone at this moment, my only focus is Sora. Staying here would just be a waste of time but should our paths meet again, I won't let you all survive."

Marluxia left, to which Subaru was happy to see that nobody had died yet he knew that the next opponent to deal with was Elsa. Julius and Elsa's fight was intense with the two constantly countering each other's attacks. Due to this, Subaru got his Keyblade ready to fight and jumped in to assist Julius in pushing back Elsa.

He quickly used Fire to push Elsa back for the briefest of moments, allowing Julius to land a hit on the Bowel hunter's arm. She jumped back and was annoyed that Subaru interrupted their fight, causing her to want to go after the young boy yet heartless appeared just like the other loops.

"My My, seems like my time here is up. I will kill you all someday but for now, take care."

"Wait Elsa! Who set your chains free?"

"Don't know, just an old man who gave me the chance to look for Sora but since the heartless will be around, I will encounter Sora another day."

Elsa continued to leave as she answered Subaru's question, feeling that it would make things interesting. As Elsa left, Julius and the others focused their attention on the heartless with Subaru providing support to them, not wanting to show off to the knights and ruin the trust he had gained with them. As the group were easily taking down the heartless, Subaru was thinking about the turn of events going on,

'Okay so we managed to get Marluxia to back off but I just think it is pure luck that he chose to leave them be alive. As for Elsa, I'm glad that Julius was able to handle that crazy bitch but now we just have to assist Emilia and the others in dealing with the other black coat people.'

Subaru and the group managed to take down all of the heartless before Julius told the group that they should make their way with the others, knowing that the other knights are at a disadvantage. Subaru agreed with this yet began to think about Wilhelm since he doesn't know where he is at the moment. He gave a thought about it for a moment before brushing it aside, seeing that the old man can handle himself.

While Subaru and his group continued to run on their way, Sora and Rem both continued to go deeper into the city with the two handling tougher enemies such as the Invisible, Defender, and Fat bandit type heartless. As they continue to go through more and more places where the heartless are attacking, the pair would eventually be trapped by a barrier that is keeping them locked.

"Sora-kun, what is going on?"

"I think we are going to have to deal with the heartless boss before we could continue."

Sora and Rem both kept their guard up until Sora noticed a familiar set of armor pieces falling from the sky to land in front of the duo. The body parts stood lifeless for a few seconds before building itself as the Guard Armor Sora faced back in Traverse Town where he first fought alongside Donald Duck and Goofy. Sora smiled for a brief moment since he recalled his first ever fight alongside his two friends before returning his focus to the enemy in front of them. The heartless didn't move for a moment before its color turned to gold, indicating to Sora that it is a much tougher version of Guard Armor.

Sora charged in with Rem, both confident in their abilities yet the guard armor quickly divided itself into three groups. The two hands went off to attack Rem while the two feet went to attack Sora, forcing the two to split up to handle their separate opponents. Rem threw her flail directly at one of the hands yet it dodged while the other one hit her side, sending her flying towards the barrier.

Sora noticed this and quickly used Cure on her before returning his focus on the feet, seeing that they are charging at him fast. He was able to deflect off one of the attacks with ease before going on the offensive, managing to easily take care of the second foot. Sora's attack was strong enough to destroy the armor piece, causing Guard Armor to charge itself towards the Keyblade wielder.

Sora noticed this and was able to block it's attack and push the giant armored heartless back into a corner, allowing him with Kingdom Key in hand to slay the heartless in one powerful strike. At the same time Rem had figured out how the two armor hands worked, allowing her to be patient until she threw her flail just at the right moment and the right amount of strength to easily destroy both if its hands.

"This heartless was annoying but didn't stand a chance against us, Sora-kun."

"You are right Rem, though it was the very first heartless I faced alongside Donald and Goofy."

"Huh? Really?"

Sora began to explain his journey in Traverse Town, how it was the first new world he was ever in after he was swallowed by the darkness. He then described how he met Donald and Goofy to her, getting her even more interested in the stories he has about the journeys he has been through. Before long the barrier had shown up again only to break, giving the indication that they can continue on their path but not before long, Sora heard a familiar voice.

"Well if it isn't the 'Hero' with some maid by his side. Quite the interesting partner you got there, 'Hero'."

"Larxene…!" Sora and Rem both turned with the Keyblade Wielder being on his guard, not trusting her whatsoever. Rem looked at Larxene and immediately didn't like her presence, having heard her mocking her hero. Larxene smiled evilly for a moment before continuing to speak,

"You have a lot of nerve after what you did to me!"

"What do you mean? I defeated you."

"Yes you did, you and your two pathetic friends."

"Two? Wait what are-"

"It doesn't matter, I'm going to defeat you here and now!"

Larxene started to summon her eight throwing knives with electricity being created around her, showing that she is not just ready to fight Sora but she is also mad at him. Before the battle could commence, Rem quickly got herself ready for a fight and quickly said to Larxene,

"You will not be defeating Sora-kun! I will not allow it!"

"Sora-kun? What, you have a crush on this twerp?"

"Sora-kun saved me and now I'll get a chance to save him from one of his enemies."

"Ha! Okay... Have it your way. More pain for you means more fun for me!" Larxene charged at the two with great speed, causing Sora to quickly take her on by himself first head to head since he knows her attacks after having faced her in the Keyblade Graveyard. With the two clashing weapons, electricity started to shoot all around the area, forcing Rem to be on the defensive to avoid getting hit. As she jumped back a couple of feet, she saw a lightning bolt heading towards her position, forcing her to jump even farther back to evade the attack while Sora started going on the offensive on Larxene, both not holding back.

"You twerp! I won't let you get away after the humiliation I was put through, being beaten by a bunch of losers."

"What are you talking about?"

"Stop playing dumb!" Larxene filled with anger went on a barrage of attacks on Sora, forcing him to be on the defensive side. As he was able to deflect each attack with some ease, he quickly saw an opening to strike Larxene in the stomach. This hit sent her flying for a moment before she was able to land on her feet, visibly angry that somehow Sora still managed to get a hit.

"How is this possible? I should be much stronger in this world! I am stronger! You may look older than the last time we faced off in Castle Oblivion but you couldn't have gotten that much stronger!"

"Castle...oblivion?"

"Don't play dumb with me!" Larxene shouted before creating a clone version of herself, confident that two of her would be enough to defeat the Keyblade Wielder. As the two Larxenes charge at Sora, Rem stepped in the middle and quickly started her fight with one of the Larxenes, forcing the other to focus her attention on Sora.

The Keyblade wielder deflected an attack before quickly taking the offensive side of the fight, showing Larxene that he is much stronger than he preserves him to be. Rem begins to also overwhelm Larxene once she summons her horn out, increasing her strength and her speed, allowing her to be on equal footing with Larxene in terms of speed.

The two counter each other's attacks for a moment until Rem manages to land a deadly blow at the Larxene she is facing, creating a hole in her stomach which causes her Larxene to disappear within seconds. Sora manages to overwhelm the Larxene he is facing by landing a couple of combos on her before using a finisher combo to send her flying a couple of feet away from him. She looked up at Sora and threw her eight throwing knives at the boy yet he deflected them with ease before seeing her starting to run away.

"Don't get the wrong idea kid! I will defeat you, mark my words I will!"

Larxene continues to run away from the scene, causing Sora to be annoyed by this since this is the fourth organization member he has runned into, making him worry if he will have to deal with Xehanort all over again. This thought worried him since he didn't want to see anybody be killed the way Kairi was. Rem noticed that Sora was disturbed and quickly went to kiss him on the cheek, which caught the Keyblade wielder off guard. He looked at Rem confused on what she did yet her smile somehow brought warm to Sora's heart unlike anything before.

"Sora-kun seemed bothered so I want you to know I'm here for you."

"Thank you Rem, I appreciate it."

Rem smiled as she saw Sora get back his bubbly energy before the two quickly followed Larxene, both of them knowing that she can't be left alone considering how much of a threat she is.

As Sora and Rem both chase after Larxene, Subaru and his crew arrive at the scene with Emilia and her group just arriving at the scene. 'So we arrived just before Emilia and Puck were fighting that guy. Okay, this is good.' Subaru thought to himself, seeing that they might just make it out of this events alive. Emilia, Reinhard, Felt, and Old Man Rom noticed Subaru and his group and reunited with Julius and his knights along with Subaru confused on why the knights aren't here yet. As they were all figuring that out, Emilia quickly inspected Subaru.

"Um...Emilia, what are you doing?"

"I'm making sure you aren't hurt...are you hurt?"

"No, I've never felt this much adrenaline since the Mabeast incident..."

Subaru smiled to show that he is alright, which Emilia took this as a sign that the young boy she had saved a month ago is somehow okay. Before anything else can be done, Julius asked Reinhard if he knows where the other knights are.

"Sorry Julius, I haven't seen any of our comrades here."

"That's strange, they should've headed this way. By the way, where is Miss Anastasia?"

"She left like all the other candidates." Felt chimed in the conversation, causing Julius to worry for Anastasia's safety. He quickly told the knights to follow him as they went on a search for Anastasia but before leaving, he turned towards Subaru and said to him,

"Thank you for your assistance, Natsuki Subaru. May our paths cross each other, Emilia's knight."

Subaru paused himself when he heard Julius say that he is Emilia's knight, something that he is unsure of yet he took pride in being called that. He nodded and wished his group good luck before watching them make their way towards an alleyway. As they went off, Felix and Crusch both told Emilia's group that they would look for the other knights to see what happened to them. Emilia agreed and quickly looked at Subaru to ask what he wanted to do, either join her and Reinhard's group or continue with Felix and Crusch. Before the boy could answer the question, they all heard someone say,

"Now isn't this interesting, two candidates competing to become the next ruler actually working together."

They all turned towards the voice to see two black coat people standing above a building with the one on the right side taking off his hood. Subaru immediately recognized him as the one fighting Emilia in the previous version of events, making him feel prideful that he managed to reach Emilia in time.

The two jumped from the building to reach the same floor level as them with the one on the left pulling out a keyblade. The tip of the Keyblade is modeled after a stopwatch, while the teeth are diamond-shaped spikes that are connected by a blue and black web structure. This caught Subaru's attention yet he thought to himself,

'That keyblade, it looks cool with it's blue design yet evil for sure.'

Subaru quickly stepped in front of Emilia alongside Puck, both eager to protect Emilia with Puck creating icicles while Subaru pulled out Starlight. This caught the interest of both coat people as they were not expecting someone from this world to have the power of the keyblade. The one with the eye patch pointed his arrowguns directly at Subaru while asking him,

"Where did you get the keyblade?"

"Don't know, it just chose me."

"Alright then, who are you?"

"I could ask you the same thing but since you asked first, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Natsuki Subaru, Emilia's knight and Master Sora's apprentice."

"Master Sora? That foolish boy who abused the Power of Waking is your master, don't make me laugh."

The second person to speak took off his hood to reveal a young man with mildly tanned skin with pointed ears, golden eyes, and silver hair. Subaru was surprised to see a young man being on the side of evil, causing him to be wary of things. Puck looked at the two and asked the pair for their names.

"That's right, how else would you be able to address us. The name is Xigbar, this here is the old coot's younger self, Xehanort."

"Old coot?"

"Don't worry about it, Sora's apprentice. You won't live long to know what I mean by this."

"On the matter of things, we want the silver-haired girl. You have a choice to back off but if you don't, you'll regret it." Young Xehanrot spoke, showing slight aggressiveness and confidence that they will get Emilia. Subaru and Puck both asked what they wanted with Emilia to which both Xigbar and Young Xehanort stood silent. Crusch, not wanting to know, quickly sent an attack directed towards Young Xehanort only for the attack to do nothing similar to Marluxia. Young Xehanort turned his attention to Crusch and quickly charged at her, beginning the fight between the two sides.

Subaru, Emilia, and Puck all three teamed up to face Xigbar while Reinhard, Crusch, and Old Man Rom together went to deal with Young Xehanort. Felt wanted to join in on the fight yet both Reinhard and Old Man Rom asked her to stay back, both worried for her safety. She disliked this and was annoyed yet she listened, seeing that the two opponents are much stronger than her.

"Alright kiddo, let us see what Sora has taught you."

Chapter Text

Subaru and Emilia both worked on defense while Puck worked on the offensive side of things, confident that he could land a deadly blow on Xigbar yet he was somehow evading each attack effortlessly.

This forced Puck to use lots of mana in hopes that he can land a single attack while Xigbar continued to dodge each attack, not feeling that he was in any danger at the moment yet he did start to get bored.

He fired one of his laser arrows only to be deflected by Subaru using his Keyblade to deflect off the attack. He used his keyblade as a bat and with all the strength he could muster, barely hit the laser arrow away from Emilia.

"Impressive kiddo, but that was just me barely even trying."

"I'm not done yet, jerk!" Subaru quickly used Blizzard on Xigbar, sending a crystal of ice directly at his position. Xigbar dodged the attack effortlessly and was about to shoot Subaru until he received a hit from Puck's attack.

Puck smiled and took the opening he got thanks to Subaru to fire numerous amounts of ice towards Xigbar, confident that this will kill their opponent. Puck, Emilia, and Subaru watched as the fog from Puck's attack began to fade to see Xigbar frozen in a block of ice.

"Ha, as if he had thought that the combination of me and Lia wouldn't be a problem for him."

"Hey! I helped!"

"True, it was thanks to you I got the opening. Than-"

There was a pause on Puck's sentence when the three of them started to hear the ice break slowly, which got the three to get their guard up.

The ice broke slowly and slowly until all of a sudden it exploded, sending ice all around the area.

Subaru used Reflect to block any ice from hitting the three of them before seeing Xigbar looking at the three as if nothing happened to him.

"Was that all you got? Man, talk about disappointment."

Puck, Emilia, and Subaru all three looked at Xigbar with some fear for a moment before showing determination, each of them wanting to protect the other. Subaru was the one to continue the fight by charging at Xigbar, forcing Emilia and Puck to provide cover for him.

As Subaru was closing in to Xigbar, he quickly jumped high up while shooting multiple laser arrows at Subaru.

This forced the young boy to do another Reflect spell to block off some of the attacks with Emilia and Puck taking care of the rest.

'Damn, this guy is going to be tough to beat!' Subaru thought to himself, seeing that this is a losing battle if he can't do something.

As Subaru's barrier breaks, he quickly jumps towards Xigbar to land a hit yet he ends up missing. Xigbar smiled and quickly pointed it directly towards Subaru's heart, ready to finish him off.

He fired his laser arrow yet Puck immediately got in front of the boy to create an ice shield to protect the two.

Xigbar noticed this and quickly turned his sights on Emilia, seeing that she was open.

"Seems like you left the girl all alone. How bad protectors you two are."

Xigbar pointed his left arrowgun at Emilia, confident that he would be able to hit her with just one laser arrow.

Subaru and Puck both noticed this and tried to stop Xigbar with Subaru using Fire and Puck firing an icicle at him, yet Xigbar fired the gun before disappearing from the attacks of the pair.

Both of them turn towards Emilia, seeing her unfazed by the attack she created and an ice barrier that was strong enough to block out the attack.

Subaru and Puck both quickly went to Emilia's side with Subaru being able to block out another of Xigbar's attacks right when Emilia's guard was down.

Just as Subaru was able to do this, Xigbar teleports in front of him and lands a punch that sends him flying into a building wall.

"Subaru!" Emilia shouted in shock of seeing someone she cares about get hurt, which gave her some anger inside her and Puck.

The two increased their aggressive attacks towards Xigbar, slightly forcing him to start giving it a bit more effort on his part once he received two strong hits on his left leg and right arm.

Reinhard and Crusch both charged at Young Xehanort with everything they had, having him on the defensive for a moment.

As Reinhard and Crusch were both able to push Young Xehanort into a corner, Crusch used her strongest attack to hit Young Xehanort in the chest.

Surprisingly she managed to land a fatal blow, allowing Reinhard to disarm the keyblade wielder before also slashing his chest.

Young Xehanort looked at the two and smiled before jumping back, showing that the attacks didn't really faze him yet he was intrigued by the duo.

He re-summoned his keyblade before charging at the two, managing to push the pair back.

"You two are very annoying."

Young Xehanort's attacks were fierce, pushing Crusch back while Reinhard was able to hold his own without too much trouble.

With each of the attacks, Young Xehanort was pushing Reinhard back to which he started to feel that this opponent could be much stronger than Sora.

This thought caused his Dragon Sword Reid to unsheathe, making the Sword Saint aware that his opponent is much stronger than he perceived.

Crusch noticed this and realized that she should back off along with Old Man Rom, having done a couple of attacks yet knowing that he can't keep up with the speed between Crusch, Reinhard, and Young Xehanort.

"I'm sorry but I will not be useful in this fight, Sword Saint. I hope you can accept my apology for that."

"Don't worry about it, Miss Crusch. Just stay safely with Felix."

Crusch nodded at Reinhard before heading next to Felix, both of them curious on just how powerful Young Xehanort is considering that he shares the same weapon as Sora.

Old Man Rom and Felt both looked at the situation with Rom sensing that Young Xehanort might be much stronger than he looks while Felt started to tell Reinhard to beat Young Xehanort by showing support for the Sword Saint.

"Don't you dare lose to this loser, Reinhard! You can beat his smug ass!"

"I appreciate your support Miss Felt but please, watch your language."

"I can talk as I please, now beat him!"

Reinhard smiled when he heard what Felt said, causing him to get motivated in wanting to face off his opponent.

He pointed his sword while telling that he is prepared to face off the keyblade wielder in front of him.

Young Xehanort stood silent for a moment, asking Reinhard for his full name to which the Sword Saint gave him his full name.

"Van Astrea...? Hmm, that name sounds familiar, should you be related to someone named Theresia Van Astrea?"

Reinhard stopped in his tracks alongside Crusch and Felix, all three curious to know why Young Xehanort would ask this.

Reinhard closed his eyes before answering Young Xehanort's questions that he is the grandson of him.

Young Xehanort was left paused for a moment before pointing his keyblade directly at Reinhard in a slightly calm manner.

"Although I don't care about you all, my future self mentioned that he met her during my mark of mastery. In order to show that I honor a future promise I will make to her, I will not kill you but I will defeat you here and now. You stand no chance against me."

Reinhard was unsure on what to do with the information he just heard from Young Xehanort, unsure on what to do with someone that knew his grandmother.

Before he could get his thoughts straight, Young Xehanort charged at him with everything he got.

Reinhard looked up and deflected off the attack approaching him, feeling such a strong impact from his opponent.

As both Reinhard and Young Xehanort continued on their fight, Subaru had managed to return to the fight and assisted both Puck and Emilia in continuing to be on the defensive while Xigbar was on an aggressive offensive.

"Damn it, we need to do something about this, Puck."

"Don't worry Subaru, we will handle this together and beat this man!"

Subaru and Puck nodded while the two protected Emilia as she waited for her moment to fire a powerful ice spell that'll take Xigbar out.

With the two managing to hold their own quite well with Subaru using all the magic in him to use Reflect while Puck provided ice shields to block most single attacks.

As the two were working hard to protect Emilia, Subaru realized a threatening attack heading towards Emilia.

Puck attempted to block the attack yet his shield was destroyed, which forced Subaru to use his Reflect magic only for the boy to realize he used up all of his magic.

Seeing this made him realize that the only way to protect Emilia is to move her out of the way.

He shoved her to the side in order to get her to safety while receiving a shot in the chest by Xigbar's attack.

"Subaru?!" Emilia shouted towards Subaru, in shock that he took a hit from Xigbar's attack, even surprising Xigbar himself since he did not expect Subaru to use himself to save Emilia.

As Subaru was falling to the ground, all his mind can think of is how he doesn't want to die.

'Damn it all! This was the best loop! I...I don't want to die...'

Subaru's vision was blurry for a moment, not wanting to die he tried to get up yet his body was too injured from the hit he received; all he could see is Reinhard using a powerful attack on Young Xehanort while both Puck and Emilia started to counter everything Xigbar threw at the pair.

As it seemed it was over, he could see a silhouette of a person with cat ears approach him. He closed his eyes for a brief moment before he felt his life returning back to him, causing him to open his eyes with all the energy in the world.

"Nya, that was close, wasn't it, Subaru-kyun?"

"Huh? Felix, you saved me."

"Can't have nyou dying here."

"That's right, Natsuki Subaru. We won't let you fall like that." Crusch approached Natsuki Subaru while she was speaking to him, surprising Subaru that they would help him considering he is supporting Emilia for the throne.

He got up and thanked them before he turned towards his right side to see Sora and Rem both arriving at the scene.

This gave Subaru a smile on his face since he has his master by his side now, giving them hope that they will win this time.

As he arrived, Priscilla and her attendant both arrived from one of the alleyways with Al managing to defeat one of the darklings with his sword while Priscilla just walked around calmly.

In another alleyway Julius along with many knights arrived with Anastasia by their side.

'This might just be the best path so far, now we just have to beat these two.'

Subaru approached Sora and Rem, telling the duo that he is happy to see them before asking them for their assistance.

Sora and Rem looked towards Emilia and Puck's direction to see Xigbar, bothering Sora since he was worried, he would eventually encounter Xehanort himself.

Sora then turned towards Reinhard and noticed Young Xehanort fighting him, with the two seeming to be on equal grounds.

This prompted him to choose to assist Reinhard, knowing that Young Xehanort is a much bigger threat.

Subaru and Rem both joined in against Xigbar, managing to change the fight with Rem and Puck taking the offense while Subaru and Emilia took the defensive side.

Rem charged at Xigbar with Subaru deflecting all of his attacks, Rem used her flail to almost land a hit to Xigbar's face, making the organization member to see that the fight is a bit more interesting.

Just as Xigbar manages to dodge Rem's attack, Puck took the opportunity to use a much stronger barrage of icicles in an attempt to kill Xigbar yet he was faced enough to deflect each of his attacks with his own barrage of laser arrows.

Sora quickly joined Reinhard by his side once both him and Young Xehanort gained a distance from each other.

As Sora joined Reinhard's side, Young Xehanort looked at the Keyblade wielder with a hatred look in his eyes before he began to speak,

"Sora, we meet again. I have to say, for one who abused the Power of Waking, you somehow reached a world that is beyond reaching."

"I honestly don't know how I got here but why are you all here? My friends and I defeated you all."

"You are right, you and your friends defeated us. I should have returned to the time whence I came yet I'm here. Only my future self knows what is going on, perhaps we should ask him ourselves."

Sora and Reinhard both noticed this before on the building above there was a corridor of darkness created to have someone walk out.

Sora felt his hand shaking, Reinhard lowered his guard, Rem and her group all stopped fighting Xigbar when they noticed someone else returning to the scene, lastly Xigbar himself jumped up to stand next to Young Xehanort.

As another person with the black coat appeared, he took his coat off to reveal that it is Xehanort himself.

Sora began to feel fear in his heart as all the trouble that his friends and him went through against the Organization has now been pointless since they are back and from what he can see, much stronger than before.

"All of this was decided, by one who is a Master among Masters. We return to this world to recreate that faithful war between the seven pieces of lights and thirteen pieces of darkness and truly forge the keyblade."

"Xehanort!" Someone in the background spoke, causing everyone in the ground level to turn towards the direction of the voice to see Wilhelm.

Xehanort turned towards the voice and was genuinely surprised an old friend like Wilhelm is still walking around after the many years it had been since the two had crossed paths.

He smiled at the Wilhelm and quickly told the old man he was happy to see him to which Wilhelm said,

"You have changed yourself, Xehanort. What is the meaning of this attack?"

"I have nothing to do with this attack, the person who brought Sora, myself, and all of the other organization members is responsible for this. I have a feeling that it doesn't matter, as long as my goals can still be accomplished then it's all the same for me."

"What plans would that be, Xehanort?"

"To watch the world be engulfed in darkness to see it be redone by light, just as it was done before."

Wilhelm looked at Xehanort and was disappointed to see that an old friend he considered his trusted ally many years ago had gone downhill.

Reinhard looked at his grandfather and could tell it is tough to see an old friend go the dark route.

This prompted Reinhard to step in the conversation and to warn Xehanort that he will stop him. Xehanort looked at the young man and noticed the sword he was wielding.

"Ah, this must be part of the family of Van Astrea. Seems like Theresia must not be along with us...that's a shame. She would've been useful-"

"Xehanort!" Sora shouted with anger in his heart, having a feeling that the corrupt master is going to cause so much pain to the world he just got accustomed to.

This caused the keyblade wielder to jump up to the building in order to attack him, not wanting to allow Xehanort to create another keyblade war in the world he is in.

Xehanort looked at Sora and could see that the boy was a much brighter light than the last time they had encountered each other in Scala ad Caelum.

He smiled before he pulled out his dark looking Keyblade, confident that his strength was much superior to Sora.

"Sora, you are quite the keyblade wielder, unlike any I've ever seen. Despite having abused the Power of Waking, you find yourself into another world, one that requires a strong will. Although you are pretty strong, but you still lack the capability to truly stop me."

Sora jumped high up and with Kingdom Key in hand he attempted to take out Xehanort only for the Old Master to easily deflect his attack.

Sora was shocked by this, uncertain how he is weaker than Xehanort despite how the last time he was able to handle him on two occasions, one when he was using the X-blade and the second being when he was fighting him to save Kairi's heart.

Xehanort smiled before he swung another attack at the young boy, landing a deadly blow that ended up sending him flying to the ground.

'No...I can't let Xehanort...hurt my friends...'

Sora ended up hitting the ground hard enough to create a large crater, causing Subaru and the others to be shocked by this.

Priscilla, Anastasia, and Crusch all were in shock to see someone who managed to land a hit on the Sword Saint be easily defeated with one attack.

Priscilla was disappointed by this yet she believes that he could still prove more useful than Xehanort.

Although the old keyblade wielder is much stronger, he is one who wouldn't listen to her while she can find a way to manipulate the young boy.

Anastasia knows that investing herself in Sora would be wiser since she suspects Sora would end up defeating the old keyblade wielder and possibly surpassing the Sword Saint, giving her a much better profit than someone who wants to watch the world be engulfed in darkness.

Crusch herself didn't trust Xehanort in the slightest when he first appeared and after seeing what he did to Sora, she is even more certain that Xehanort would be a much bigger threat to the kingdom of Lugnica.

"Sora-kun!"

"Master Sora!"

Both Subaru and Rem were left in shock and anger at what Xehanort did to Sora, leaving the two to go after Xehanort.

Rem jumped high to attack Xehanort only to be met with a strong kick to the gut from Xigbar while Subaru was met with another one of Xehanort's allies who also wielded a keyblade yet he was wearing a dark mask that covered his entire face.

Subaru attempted to attack this new threat but he was easily defeated with one attack. Emilia, Reinhard, Puck, and all the others attempted to help yet Xemnas, Ansem, and Young Xehanort appeared in front of them to prevent anybody from interfering.

Puck tried to attack Young Xehanort yet the keyblade wielder easily knocked Puck to the side, forcing Reinhard to charge at him. Xemnas stepped in and blocked Reinhard's attack, meanwhile the new opponent looked at Subaru with disgust and disappointment.

"I'm a little disappointed that Sora didn't teach you anything, which makes me question why you have a Keyblade? A weakling like you doesn't deserve it."

"I'm...not a weakling...!"

Subaru began to stand up, despite the injury he got from the opponent in front of him. All the knights, the candidates, his allies, and his enemies looked at the boy as he continued to stand up even though the attack should've knocked him out.

As he was standing up, the keyblade wielder underneath his mask smiled with joy before landing another hit on Subaru's face, resulting in breaking the boy's nose.

Subaru got knocked back to the ground, feeling all the pain in the world while Emilia and the others all shouted his name, all worried for him.

Rem got up from having been knocked down from Xigbar and quickly got her horn out before charging at Xehanort again.

Both Xehanort and Xigbar were slightly impressed by what they are seeing, causing Xehanort to alert Xigbar to assist the others while he sees what the blue hair maid is made of.

Xigbar nods and quickly starts shooting at the group, preventing anybody from getting through to help Subaru while Xehanort waits until Rem starts attacking him.

Xehanort got his keyblade and deflected the attack without much trouble.

As Rem tried a second attack, Xehanort smiled before disappearing from her vision which surprised the maid herself. She looked around before hearing a voice behind her,

"For someone who cares so much for that boy, you are pretty reckless."

Xehanort waited for the right time before easily hitting her towards Sora's position, causing Rem to be unconscious as she was sent flying to the ground with her horn returning back inside her forehead.

Reinhard noticed this and quickly jumped up to save the blue haired maid from being killed while Felt and Old Man Rom joined in the fight against Xemnas, Ansem, Xigbar, and Young Xehanort.

Old Man Rom charged at Xigbar to attack him while Felt deflected off the attacks from their opponent.

Although the laser arrows were powerful, Felt somehow managed to deflect them off with everything she got, managing to push them away.

Crusch took on Young Xehanort with everything she got, knowing that one single mistake could cost her life while Julius took on Ansem with the knights backing him.

Julius using his spirit arts attempts to land a blow on Ansem yet Ansem uses dark fireball attacks to push the knight back and any other knights that tried to get closer to him.

Emilia and Puck both worked together to push back Xigbar and Xemnas as best as they can until Reinhard joined back in the fight to face off Xemnas again.

Subaru attempted to get up again, which Emilia noticed and quickly told him to stay down, worried for his safety while firing icicles towards Xigbar.

"You should listen to her, she knows you stand no chance at all. You are not a true keyblade wielder, if anything, you are a fake."

"...Then why...did the keyblade choose me...?!"

"Who knows but that should be corrected."

The opponent of Subaru was prepared to strike down the young boy yet Subaru was quick witted to grab some sand from the ground to throw it at his opponent.

The organization member with the mask was blinded by this for a moment, giving Subaru the chance to hit him.

Just as he was about to hit his opponent with a strong attack, the keyblade wielder deflected the attack before proceeding to beat him with a barrage of attacks.

These attacks were enough to make Subaru feel like he is about to die, with his face having taken many of the damage and a few of his ribs taking massive damage.

"Ha! I like your spirit, trying to play dirty like that but I wasn't going to allow you to get away with a sneaky attack like that."

The opponent proceeded to beat Subaru with a couple more attacks before eventually hitting him hard enough to send him flying towards Subaru's allies.

Emilia and the others eventually stopped their fight to protect Subaru, Sora, and Rem.

Subaru looked up and saw that the person beating him up was holding his keyblade, causing him to attempt to lift his hand to call the weapon yet the person with his weapon started to hold the Starlight keyblade.

This person held Starlight tightly until the entire keyblade started to glow due to the cracks that were appearing all over the weapon.

"W...What are you..."

"I'm just making sure that a phoney like you doesn't keep this weapon, unworthy of a weakling like you. You are a weak and pathetic fool, Natsuki Subaru."

The person continued to do this until finally the keyblade produced a bright light before showing that it is shattered into pieces, leaving Subaru in complete shock that his weapon given to him a month ago is now gone.

"Okay Vanitas, it is time to go."

"You sure, Master? We can take them out right here, right now."

"I agree with the boy, you old coot. Why not finish them now?"

"It is all according to plan."

"Whatever you say, you old coot."

The organization members begin to leave in their own corridors of darkness with Xehanort overseeing everything to make sure nobody tries to follow them.

As this is happening, Wilhelm shouts to Xehanort with the old corrupted master to give his old ally a blank stare, showing no care for his former friend.

Once Xehanort leaves the scene, Julius orders the knights to search the city for more heartless while in the distance Priscilla and Anastasia both think about what they had just witnessed.

The two concluded on their own that Sora's enemies are back for revenge yet the two have high hopes on the young boy's ability to overcome this obstacle, both of them wanting Sora for their personal gains.

Emilia looks at Subaru and proceeds to ask Felix to heal him which he complies after having seen someone like Subaru risk everything for Emilia despite having been weaker.

As Felix started to heal Subaru, he looked at Emilia and had a tear go down his cheek before passing out, feeling as if the loss of his keyblade broke something inside.

Emilia saw this and quickly shouted Subaru's name in worry for the boy she had saved a month ago.

Chapter Text

Sora woke up and turned towards his left side to see Rem holding his arm, having been with him for however long he was knocked out. He closed his eyes and started to remember what happened, having easily been defeated by Xehanort. This thought caused him to think about his purpose in the world he was sent, making him realize that he needs to defeat the Organization once again to save the world from being engulfed in darkness. He attempted to get up but as he did this, he could hear someone from the door say,

"Ah, you are awake. I'm glad, I was hoping we could chat for a bit."

Sora turned his head towards the door to be surprised to see Wilhelm once again, having recalled him from the mansion prior to coming into the capital. He sits up straight before asking him what he would like to talk about.

"Xehanort. I am aware that you have a bad history with him but I just have to ask, what happened to him? He was never like this."

"Wait, you know about Xehanort?"

"Yes, I'm aware of the Keyblade as well since I not only met Xehanort but also another friend, Eraqus."

"Eraqus?"

"Hmm seems like you haven't met him...that worries me but do you know what happened to Xehanort to be in the path of destruction?"

"Sorry Wilhelm, I don't know what happened to Xehanort but I know that I defeated him, so I don't know why he is here as if nothing happened."

Wilhelm stood silent for a moment, a bit disappointed that he won't know what happened to his friend yet he decided to switch topics and check on the young boy's health, having taken a hell of a hit. Sora explained that he was alright yet he started to ask what happened to Subaru, concerned for his apprentice before being explained what had happened. This gave Sora some unease since he knows the person that beat Subaru near death was Vanitas, leaving him to also be concerned that Subaru might have lost the keyblade.

"Subaru...he isn't going to take the news well that he lost his weapon."

"Subaru-dono is a strong spirit; despite having been on the disadvantage against this Vanitas, he still kept standing on his feet. You should be proud."

"I am proud of him, I wasn't sure if I was a good Master but he was a worthy student but now..."

Sora stopped on his tracks as he started to recall many problems the Organization had caused him and his friends. As he stood silent alongside Wilhelm, Emilia entered the room to check on Sora first. Wilhelm told Sora that he should rest for a bit before leaving, feeling some anger in his heart towards Xehanort. As Wilhelm left, Emilia had asked Sora if he was alright to which he answered that he is alright.

"How is Subaru? I know he was injured last time I heard."

"Subaru is asleep and recovering from the injuries he gained from those bad people."

"Organization XIII, they are people who want to destroy the world but they also want to hurt those closest to me..."

"Well then allow me to help you. We are friends after all."

Sora looked at Emilia and was a bit stunned by what he heard, seeing as she is determined to fight alongside him despite the risk. Before he could ask her why would she want to put her life on the line against the Organization, he also heard a voice from Rem saying,

"And I will fight by your side as well, Sora-kun."

Sora turned towards Rem and noticed that she was determined to help him out against the one that hurt him. He smiled at the two and closed his eyes, happy to have people he can rely on in this world. As he started to get up, Sora asked Emilia what they were going to do, to which Emilia responded that she would be returning with Roswaal to the mansion.

"Will you be taking Subaru with you?"

"Yes, why wouldn't I? But I want to ask Sora, will you be joining us still?"

"...Yes but I have to ask, would it be okay if we can have Subaru be here in Wilhelm's care for now?"

"Sora-kun, may I ask why?"

"Yes, why must Subaru stay? After everything he has done, I want to have him with me."

"I know Emilia but the Organization will be going after me and you all, having Subaru with us would only put him at risk. Until he recovers and can regain the power of the Keyblade, I want him to be safe."

Rem and Emilia both looked at each other, surprised that Sora would want Subaru to stay here yet they understood that he just wanted Subaru to be safe. Before any one of them could say something, Sora asked Rem if she could stay to protect Subaru. She paused for a moment, uncertain if she wants to be away from the one she loves yet she accepted since she knows that he is entrusting her in protecting Subaru Natsuki.

"Can I speak with Sora-kun alone for a moment, Emilia-sama?"

"Yes but I want to ask Sora; Before we leave, can I speak with Subaru? I want to know something."

"Yes, I would want to speak with him but I fear that he would convince me to take him on this dangerous fight against The Organization."

"Okay, thank you Sora." Emilia nodded at Sora before leaving the room to go towards Subaru's to speak with him. As she left the room, Sora started to show more signs of sadness and anger due to the thoughts of The Organization.

"Sora-kun, are you okay?"

"Not really, the organization really had caused lots of trouble for my friends and for myself. I do not wish to see any of you get hurt by them."

"But I do not want you to be on your own against this Organization. This Xehanort hurt you and I won't let him get away with that."

"That's nice of you, Rem, but I have to face him on my own...I don't know if I can. I'm nothing without my friends...Hehe I am still weak...And a poor excuse for a master..."

"You are not weak, Sora-kun. You are a good Master to Natsuki Subaru, you are a well fought warrior, you are very kind and can bring people together. I believe in you, Sora-kun. If anybody can defeat this Organization XIII, you will with all of us by your side."

"I don't know Rem, I have defeated them so many times but it seems like they will never stop coming out to hurt me..."

"No matter what happens, I believe in you, Sora-kun. Even if it takes an eternity to defeat them, I, Rem, will be there by your side to help you."

"I don't want you to get hurt...I don't want anybody else to die..."

Rem noticed that Sora was recalling moments where he had lost his friends because of the Organization, making her hug him tightly. This got Sora's attention, before he could say anything Rem quickly responded to what he said.

"Sora-kun, I understand that you had failed a few times against the Organization. I understand failing as I had failed to help my sister when the witch cult attacked our home. I know we all see our failures more than our achievements but look at what you had done from what you had told me. You saved the world multiple times even though you lost your power on many occasions, you managed to save those you care about even after they were killed, and you care about others to fight for them. You are the greatest person. No matter how hard things get, I will be here with you."

Rem smiled at Sora as she finished speaking, showing the boy that she loves that he is not alone. Sora smiled at this and quickly made a promise that he would make sure to keep everyone safe. As the two smiled for a moment, Rem asked Sora about Kairi, wishing to know more of her competition.

"Kairi, well she is a kind girl and a tough one. When things seemed rough, she wouldn't back down. She would fight with everything she got; She also believed in everyone just like how you believe in me. She was my closest friend since we were kids..."

Sora looked outside to see the kingdom as he spoke of Kairi, making him miss her, Riku, Donald, Goofy, and all the others he had made along his journey. This thought made him question how they are handling his disappearance. As he was lost in thought, Rem kissed Sora on his cheek again. This action made Sora feel a warmth in his heart unlike before, making him smile at her before the two stood together silently for a moment. As Sora was about to leave, Rem made a statement to the boy she loves.

"I know it'll take time but I will win your heart, Sora-kun. I promise that I will, because I love you, Sora-kun."

"..."

Sora stood in silence for a moment before smiling at her, understanding that she cares about him more than friends yet he still isn't accustomed to the concept of love. He quickly went to give Rem a hug to show that he cares for her before leaving to find Roswaal. While on his way to Roswaal, he ends up bumping into Crusch and Felix, both of them wanting to check up on both himself and Subaru.

"Sir Sora, it is good to see you again, my name is Crusch Karsten. I would like to speak with you in private."

"Um sure, what would you like to speak about?"

"About the enemies of yours."

Sora nodded at Crusch before following both of them, seeing that it is an important meeting. As the three head towards a meeting room, Crusch begins to ask her questions to the keyblade wielder regarding the Organization.

"Who exactly were they? I know two of them were Xehanort, an older version and a younger version, but what is this group's motivation?"

"Organization XIII, led by the older Xehanort. He wants to have seven lights to clash with his group of thirteen darkness to create a weapon known as an X-blade and to unlock Kingdom Hearts."

"Let me guess, Kingdom Hearts is something that shouldn't be summoned."

"Yes but they won't stop until we take them down...can I ask for a favor?"

"What would that be, Sir Sora?"

"Can you have Subaru stay to heal while I take care of the Organization?"

Crusch stood silent for a moment, uncertain of this request yet having understood that Sora doesn't want Subaru to get killed since he will be the one taking on the Organization, she nodded at him. She then told Sora that she will make a contract with Sora that she will have Subaru rest and heal for a while but in return, she asks him to give her all the information on the Organization and on the keyblade. Crusch would wish to have Sora fight on her side but forcing him to do it might not work, so the second best thing is getting information that could help her camp. Sora agreed to this and quickly began to explain everything he knows about each Organization member he has ever faced, their names and their abilities before explaining the keyblade to Crusch.

"That weapon is one of a kind, is it possible to pass it down to multiple people?"

"I think so, Miss Crusch, but I don't know how to just yet."

"Well, if you find a way, would you mind if some of our people can wield such a weapon?"

"Sure, as long as the people who have the keyblade will use it for good, I won't mind."

"Don't worry, my camp will use the keyblade for the greater good."

Sora nodded at Crush before going off to talk to Roswaal in order to inform him of what they will be doing. As Sora was leaving, both Crusch and Felix started to discuss about their conversation with the Keyblade Wielder.

"What do you think, Felix?"

"Nya, he seems to be nyice and nyonest regarding the information he gave us."

"Do you think he will allow our people to use the keyblade?"

"Nya, I think so."

"Well let's hope so, because that weapon could literally be the key to defeating the white whale."

Subaru started to wake up and noticed that he was in an unfamiliar place since the ceiling was different from the mansion. He looks around to see that he is on his own for now, allowing him to process everything that had transpired in the capital. The last thing he could recall was his keyblade being destroyed, causing him to attempt to summon the weapon again yet nothing was happening. This did cause him to panic since that was the one thing that made him feel important.

No No No No NO! This can't be happening right now! I can't lose the keyblade…!

Subaru had tears in both his eyes as he felt like his importance had been reduced to nothingness, forcing him to be depressed until he heard someone open the door. He quickly wiped the tears from his eyes before turning towards the door to see Emilia there.

"Subaru, are you alright? What's wrong?"

"Don't worry Emilia, I'm alright..."

"You feel sad because you lost the keyblade, right?"

"Haha, don't worry Emilia, I know the weapon isn't gone. It's just taking its sweet time to come out."

Emilia looked at Subaru and knew that he was just hiding how he feels, seeing through his words since she had seen him be depressed about it. She looked serious directly at him before asking him what is truly bothering him. Subaru looked at Emilia and thought about it for a moment, at first he was bothered a lot by losing his keyblade yet what really has been bothering him is how he had been dying since his fight against Elsa back in the forest. He had been feeling alone that he had kept this secret yet he realized that he could tell Emilia about his Return by death since he hasn't bothered telling anybody yet.

"Emilia, I want you to know something."

"Yes Subaru?"

"Ever since the forest incident, I can return by-" There was a sudden pause in the atmosphere, as if something had stopped time. As he was aware of his surroundings, he can see dark mist forming around him with a dark hand approaching his heart, crushing it enough to cause him to cough while being engulfed with intense despair. Emilia noticed this and quickly asked Subaru what was wrong, seeing the boy in pain.

"Subaru, what happened?"

"...Emilia...I'll be okay..."

Emilia could see Subaru in despair, as if something had killed his slight hope he had in him which prompted her to give him a hug, hoping it would make him feel better. Subaru was stunned by the hug, causing his face to turn red due to the embarrassment he was feeling that a girl was hugging him. As she stayed hugging the boy, she started to speak to Subaru in hopes of being able to find out what was wrong in order to help him.

"I know that you are in pain, but I will do what I can here."

"I'll be okay..."

"It been rough, hasn't it?"

Hearing those words made the boy feel as if a lock had been removed from his soul, allowing him to express the pain he had been feeling ever since he had arrived to this world. Tears rolled down his eyes with him speaking in pain,

"It has been...so rough...back home I was pathetic, a useless boy and even when I came here I still was useless until I met you...Master Sora...Ram...Rem...Roswaal...all of you...I care for you all...I don't want to be useless anymore! Losing that keyblade made me feel worthless, as if I lost a part of myself...I don't want to be alone again..."

As Subaru cried next to Emilia, she felt as if she can help the boy she saved in that alleyway a month ago, feeling as if she can help take away his pain. She patted his head for a little while to allow Subaru to let out all of his pain before the two returned to a conversation.

"I'm sorry...please forget what you saw."

"Why? It's not a bad thing seeing this side of you."

"Yes but I don't want you to ever see me cry."

"It's not like I will like you less for it, besides it makes me happy to know that I can see this vulnerable side of yours."

Subaru paused for a moment, uncertain on what else to say on the matter. This is something he disliked yet he knew that anything he said regarding what happened won't change Emilia's stand, forcing him to try to change the subject.

"Emilia, I'm not from this world."

"Huh?"

"I'm not a part of any country or any land here...like Sora, we are from another world."

"What are you talking about? Don't joke around after-"

"I'm not Emilia, I know Master Sora told me to keep this secret but I just can't anymore..."

Subaru knew deep down that if he can't tell her about Return by death, the least he can tell her is the truth of his origin. Emilia at first believed Subaru to be joking but the way he talked and the way he spoke told otherwise. This caused her to say if he can show her something of proof. This prompted him to pull out his phone and to show her a picture of himself alongside his parents. Emilia saw this and could tell that something was odd about this picture since it was Subaru with his parents in a very unfamiliar location with lots of lights. As she inspected the device, she knew that Subaru was telling the truth since she recalled her question of where he lived back when they first met only to hear of a place that doesn't exist in the maps. She turned towards the boy to ask him more yet she can tell that he is staring at the picture intensely.

"Are these your parents?"

"Yes..."

"Do you miss them, Subaru?"

"...I do...I wish I got to say goodbye to them..."

Subaru started to hold his tears since he felt the pain of not being able to say goodbye to the two people he cares about. Emilia could tell that Subaru is in even more pain, making her picture herself losing Puck in order to understand the pain he is going through. Having those thoughts bothered her a lot before looking at Subaru and hugged him again in order to comfort him. As she stood hugging him, she started to speak with Subaru,

"I want you to know that even if you are from another world, we will find a way for you to get back home to your parents. Nobody deserves to lose their parents."

"It's okay Emilia, I know I won't see them...I just wish I could..."

"No, if Sora is also from another world, then maybe we can find a way to get you home with his help."

"Master Sora would get mad at me if he found out I told you this."

"True but I'm glad you trusted me enough with this information. I just hate seeing you in pain after having helped you out."

"Emilia, why did you say you were Satella?"

"Um...well uh...I just didn't want...you to get involved in my problems..." Emilia started to blush a bit, not expecting the question to turn to her. Subaru began to understand that she wanted him to not get involved with her situation with the insignia yet he didn't know about who Satella was until Beatrice had told him during their time identifying passages of the Book of Prophecies. The two stayed silent until Emilia gave a sigh before started to break the silence with a sad tone,

"Subaru, I want to ask if you stay here in the capital to heal."

"Wait...why? I can still help you out!"

"I know, but I don't want you pushing yourself too much. I saved you because I didn't want to see you getting hurt. I fear that you might get yourself killed, which would sadden me because I've grown to care for you...as my friend."

"Emilia..." Subaru had paused himself when he heard that Emilia cares for him as a friend, uncertain on how to feel on that issue. He does feel happy she cares for him yet hearing the word friend doesn't really fit well with him yet he knew that he wasn't going to convince Emilia at all.

"Okay Emilia...I will listen and heal but I want you to know something important."

"What is it, Subaru?"

"I want you to know that I care about you, ever since you saved me, you gave me a purpose in this world...I like you a lot. I want to know you more, I want to be able to make you happy, and I want to protect you just like when you protected me. I know you have had a lot of people give you trouble just because you look like this Satella but that doesn't matter to me. I accept you for who you are."

Emilia was left speechless hearing this, uncertain on how to respond and the thought of someone caring for her and accepting her seemed to be too true to believe. Her face turned extremely red to which she would expect Subaru to tease her like usual yet he didn't. This helped her realize that he was being serious. There was a silence before she responded to what she heard from the boy,

"I-I don't know about that but I really thank you for your kind words. Once you are fully healed then we may talk some more. I want to learn more about your world just as you want to know me more but make me this promise."

"What is it, Emilia? I can promise to you whatever you want me to."

"Promise me to not push yourself too hard. I don't want to see you hurt again. I know you can keep a promise but I just want you to be fully healed before returning to the mansion."

"...Okay, I promise to be careful and wait until I'm fully healed to leave."

Emilia smiled and started to leave the room, wanting time to think on her own on the words she heard from Natsuki Subaru. He...accepts me...I-I don't know how to react to this but if it is true...then that makes me happy.

Subaru stayed in the room by himself again and tried to summon the keyblade once more but no avail. This returned him to his depressing state, seeing himself as a weakling that needs others in order to survive. Without Emilia around, he was able to cry again since deep down he feels all alone.

'Thank you Emilia but I wish I could tell you everything...if I can't even reveal Return By Death then...what can I do? I lost the keyblade because I wasn't strong enough. I watched my master get hurt and couldn't do anything about it...I'm truly pathetic, aren't I…?'

Subaru stood on his own, crying as he knew deep down that he is merely nothing now without the keyblade. Subaru stood by himself for a bit before Sora entered the room, wishing to see Subaru before they left.

"Master Sora..."

"Subaru...I wanted to talk-"

"Let me join you guys!" Subaru interrupts Sora, wishing to join the group back to the mansion since he wants to be alongside his friends. Sora sat down next to Subaru while hearing his pleas for wanting to leave yet he started to say to him,

"I feel like I failed you as a Master...but I can say this, you made me proud. Despite having failed the Mark of Mastery, you still wanted me to train you."

"Because you gave me a purpose, the keyblade gave me a purpose."

"Subaru...I once lost the keyblade as well. When my best friend, Riku, and I were trying to save Kairi, he chose the dark path which made his heart stronger than mine. The keyblade chose him and I was left alone but I couldn't just let anything happen to him or to Kairi. Despite having lost the only weapon that kept me with Donald and Goofy, I still fought. I want you to know that even though you lost your keyblade, you are still strong inside. You are still a hero and capable of being the best hero, Natsuki Subaru. Which is why I want you to rest so when the time comes, you will be able to fight for the people you care about."

Subaru paused for a moment, completely unsure on what to think yet he understood what his master was trying to tell him. He gave him a nod before watching Sora leave the room, telling him that they will cross paths again, leaving Subaru confident in himself for now.

Chapter Text

After a day of having just layed down to think about the whole situation that transpired, he asks Wilhelm to help him train with a wooden sword. Wilhelm notices the determination in his eyes and accepts this, knowing that the boy wants to get stronger by any means despite having lost his weapon. Subaru within two days proved that he can wield a weapon, showing how it took a while before Wilhelm could disarm him. Although he was impressed, he could see the despair in the young boy's eyes. On that evening, Subaur stood by himself outside in the gardens to think before Rem arrived.

"Subaru, why are you out here by yourself?"

"I just...need time to myself."

"I know you are sad, Subaru. But I'm here to make sure you are not alone."

"Why did you stay, Rem? Did someone tell you to stay?"

"Sora-kun didn't want you to be alone."

Subaru stood silent for a moment, seeing that Master Sora wishes for him to be safe and healed just like Emilia. He looks at his hand and stretches it out in a vein attempting to regain his keyblade yet he is unable to, leaving him disappointed. This eventually sparks the question to Rem on whether he is pathetic.

"Subaru, you are a little bit pathetic but you also have a much braver than you give yourself credit. You not only saved Emilia but you showed that even in the brink of death, you kept getting up. That is something that I would call amazing."

Subaru looked at Rem and smiled at her, seeing that she was doing her best to cheer him up which he did appreciate. The only thing that really bothers him is not having his keyblade with him since he wished to have gotten stronger with the weapon he had since he met his master. The two look outside for a moment before they continue their conversation with Subaru being the one to continue.

"Rem, I do have to ask, how close are you and Master Sora?"

"Huh?"

"Yeah, I want to know if you two have gotten close together like have you all kissed."

"Uh...Um..." Rem's face turned completely red when she thought about Sora kissing him which did caught Subaru's attention. He laughed it off a bit, teasing Rem a little before he ended up getting punched in the gut. As Subaru fell to his knees from the impact of the hit, Rem called him an idiot before walking away all embarrassed from the teasing, thinking about a future where Sora and her could have children. As Rem was walking away, Subaru looked up at the orange sky with his mind set in healing but also in gaining strength to regain the power of the keyblade.

"Nya, you should be careful when speaking about love, Subaru-kyun. She really loves Sora-kyun."

"Oh, hello there Felix. What brings you out here?"

"Miss Crusch wants to speak with you, nya."

Subaru was interested to know what Crusch would like to speak with him, prompting him to go follow Felix into the building while Rem managed to catch up with the pair after having controlled her imagination. While they return inside the building, Wilhelm looks at Subaru and starts remembering points of his past during the Demi-human war. He recalls when he first met Eraqus and Xehanort.

In the past:

A young Wilhelm walked towards a ruined village, with his sword sheathed. As he was walking around the large field, he stops at a wide cleared area before he unsheathed his weapon. As he does this, he begins to swipe it melancholy. He was about to continue until he noticed something besides him, looking at him. He turned towards the person near him to see that it was a lady with red scarlet hair, watching the sunrise with her back to him.

"I haven't seen you before. What is a women doing here so early in the morning?"

The lady turns around with a surprised look in her bluebell eyes and she places a finger on her chin and hums in thought for a moment.

"Oh, don't worry about it. Just come here."

The lady smiled cheerfully and gestured for him to come close. The man didn't give a hint of emotion as he stepped closer to the lady. As he stood closer beside her, it was revealed that she was sitting atop a hill of condensed flower patches that bloomed and shined under the sunrise.

"Hey..."

Young Wilhelm looked at the ecstatic lady while she turned to him with a soft smile.

"Do you like flowers?"

The man looked at the lady with a surprised expression but before anything can be said, a couple of dark creatures appear. This caught the two to be on high alert with young Wilhelm ready to face the threat in front of them but before he could do anything, two young boys appeared and quickly took care of the dark creatures.

"Wh-Who are you?"

Young Wilhelm said has he was shocked to have seen such speed. The young lady looked at the two young boys with a shocked expression as well, surprised to see other people moving at the ferocious speeds. The young boy with black haired smiled at the pair and quickly says,

"The name is Eraqus. This here is my best friend, Xehanort."

"What is your names?"

Young Wilhelm and the young lady both looked at each other for a brief moment before they responded with the young boy answering,

"My name is Wilhelm Trias."

"And my name is Theresia."

The four started chatting with Theresia and Wilhelm a bit interested in knowing more of the keyblade both Xehanort and Eraqus had. As they were talking, the four created a bond with Eraqus, Xehanort, and Wilhelm all three agreeing to get stronger together.

When Subaru and Rem entered one of the meeting areas of Crusch's home, they were welcomed by her before Subaru in a polite manner asked Crusch what she wanted with him, having recalled the teachings his master had given him. Before answering Subaru's question, she turned towards Felix and began to ask,

"You didn't choose to tell him?"

"Nyo, I wanted you to do it."

"Wait, tell me what? What's going on, Miss Crusch?"

"You are to report to the Guard Station tomorrow with Felix. You are being asked there."

"May I ask why?"

"You will just have to wait for tomorrow, Natsuki Subaru. I wouldn't want to ruin the surprise."

"Um okay, anything else you would like to discuss?"

"Yes actually, when you received the keyblade, how did it feel exactly?"

Subaru stood silent for a bit, feeling uncertain if he really wants to reveal things like that due to how he doesn't want to be reminded of the weapon he lost yet he knew that Crusch and Sora made a deal that others would be able to use the Keyblade if they healed him up.

He crossed his eyes and returned back to the moment where he first got Starlight. As he started to recall the events, he described how the feeling was and how the power the keyblade has within him, getting Crusch's attention. As she got the answer she needed, she began to speak to Subaru in a calm and friendly manner,

"Sorry for the question, it was merely a test but I see that you are still hurt."

"Yeah, I lost a weapon that was mine."

"I understand how you feel but it does seem like you are not letting that get you down."

"I just want to make sure I get stronger." The moment he heard what he said, he smiled to himself since he felt that what he said would be something his Master would say. Crusch noticed this and quickly asked him and Rem if they would accompany her for some drinks to which Subaru mentioned that he is still too young to drink.

"Don't worry, you can drink water. I'm also just going to have a little bit. Do you want to drink, Miss Rem?"

"I think it would be best if I just drank some water."

"That's alright."

Crusch nodded at this before taking the pair with her to the rooftop of her home with Subaru surprised by Rem not accepting a drink. He thought about it for a moment on why she denied before recalling how she ended up drunk with Emilia, making him smile again but also feel sadness in his heart since he misses the mansion and the people there.

As they arrived at the rooftop, they all enjoyed themselves for a moment with Rem and Subaru drinking water while Crusch drinking a bit of wine. Crusch, Felix, Subaru, and Rem all four had a fun discussion, enjoying the night time before they were all going to sleep. As Rem and Subaru left the area, Crusch and Felix both had time to talk.

"What do you think of Subaru?"

"Subaru-kyun is actually a pretty okay guy. Weird but cool."

"Do you think he is worthy of what will happen tomorrow?"

"Nya, I hope so."

Sora and Emilia both looked up at the night sky after just barely having arrived at the mansion with Roswaal, informing Ram that her sister was taking care of Subaru while he healed. She had a blank facial expression before nodding at Sora, understanding the situation from what he explained regarding the Organization. They all had a rough ride to which the two rested for a bit before meeting outside with Sora being outside first before Emilia. The silver-haired half elf approached the Keyblade Wielder to see how he is doing.

"Are you okay, Sora?"

"Oh, yes Emilia. I'll be okay."

"Do you miss Subaru?"

"I do...you?"

"If I'm honest, I really miss him. I do wish we could've brought him with us."

"I do too, Emilia, but it is dangerous for him to be here."

Emilia and Sora both stood silent for a bit, both of them feeling guilty that they left Subaru behind. They stood silently on the grassy floor for a bit before Emilia was the one to break the silence between the two.

"So um Subaru told me he is from another world..."

"Wait what?"

"D-Don't get mad at him! I just wanted to know more of him."

"Hehe it's fine, I already told Rem about me...Donald is going to be mad about this."

"Donald? Is that your friend?"

"Yeah, he along with Goofy were there when I lost Riku and Kairi on my first journey. Ever since then, we made one and a half pint...actually a whole pint."

"You were close to them. Would you ever leave us to see them?"

Sora stood silent on that question, unsure on whether or not he would actually leave his new friends to be with his old ones. Before he could answer, Ram approached the two and told them that dinner was ready. This caused the two to get up from the grass and to start making their way inside. As he is going inside, he turns towards the night sky and begins to hope that Subaru will be alright with Rem, worried that The Organization is onto them.

In the distance, three organization members observed from a distance with one of them being Xehanort himself while the other two were Saix and Terra-Xehanort. The three took off their coats with the three starting their conversation with Saix beginning it with,

"Master Xehanort, why don't we just eliminate the boy and take the girl right now? This is our chance."

"All in due time, my faithful servant. The girl needs to be tested before we can confirm she is one of the seven. As for the boy, he will also be a pawn in our game. He will either give us seven new guardians or we will find seven princesses of hearts; either way our goals will be attained."

"Understood." Saix nodded at Xehanort once he heard this and backed off while Terra-Xehanort looked at the old man and started to ask about the boy Vanitas beat up. Xehanort took a moment to think before he recalled Natsuki Subaru.

"The false keyblade wielder, he shouldn't be a concern for now."

"But Xehanort, he could be useful to us."

Terra-Xehanort begins to explain how they can use Subaru to further their goals in getting Kingdom Hearts, to which Xehanort was intrigued by what he is hearing and impressed by Terra-Xehanort's thinking.

"I would do something like that but my promise to Theresia Van Astrea prevents me from doing so."

"A mere promise?"

"Don't misinterpret, Saix. I do not care about this world but as long as we are here, any promise made is a contract, one that has consequences if broken."

"My apologies Master Xehanort. I wasn't aware of this but what was your promise to this Theresia person?"

Xehanort closed his eyes to recall his time with Eraqus, Theresia, and Wilhelm in the time when Eraqus and himself were taking their Mark of Mastery. As he recalls his promise, he tells the two to which they were surprised by this. The three remained silent for a moment before Saix started to discuss the issue with Larxene and Marluxia, seeing that the two are from a different time and not from the time of the Keyblade Graveyard.

"Regarding those two, it would be a problem since they are likely to be killed first before we can find the seven lights, Master Xehanort."

"You are right but I have anticipated this, so there is another path in getting to our goal should the two fall prior to getting the seven lights."

Saix and Terra-Xehanort both looked at each other for a moment, having noticed what Xehanort said before giving him a nod at the old man, showing that they understand and trust in him. Xehanort looks up at the sky for a moment before creating a corridor of darkness for the three to leave the area.

The next day, Subaru was taken to the Guard Station alongside Felix in his royal guard attire rather than in his usual feminine attire. As the two were heading there, they managed to come across with Reinhard. Subaru approached the Sword Saint and asked him how he was since he hadn't heard from him since the fight against Xehanort's forces.

"I've been alright but what about you, my friend? How are you holding up?"

"I'll be alright, just keep training so I don't slack off. I know I'll get my keyblade back to me."

"That's good to hear, I do hope you regain your weapon once again soon."

"Yeah, same here..."

"Nya, don't depress poor Subaru-Kyun, Reinhard-Kyun. Today is supposed to be a good day, nya!"

"You are right, Felix. This is a day for Subaru."

"Wait, what do you mean? What is going on?" Subaru was on high alert since he was unsure what was going on. Reinhard and Felix both simply smiled before they led Subaru to a large room where many of the knights he had fought alongside in the city were at. As Subaru entered the room, all the knights stood firm and bowed to the young boy, confusing him for a bit before seeing the captain of the Imperial knights standing at the end of the room.

Reinhard and Felix both brought Subaru towards Marcos's position before returning themselves to the group, leaving Subaru extremely puzzled on what was happening. Before he could come up with some idea of what could be going on, he heard Marcos speaking to everyone in the room,

"I have gathered everyone here to honor this young boy, who although not a knight like us, he fought worthy enough to join our knighthood."

"Wait What?" Subaru spoke out of shock, not surprising anybody since they were expecting Natsuki Subaru to not know what they were going to do. All the knights in unison nodded at Marcos before allowing him to continue by asking Subaru to say his full name. Subaru completed this and said his full name as "Natsuki Subaru" in a normal tone rather in his usual exaggerated way with his odd posing since he knows that things are serious at the moment.

"Natsuki Subaru, we have gathered together here to acknowledge you as a knight, just like the Keyblade Wielder, Sora, mentioned you were Emilia's knight, we the Imperial knights shall acknowledge you as well."

Subaru was at a pause for a moment, unsure on how to take it that he is acknowledged as a knight. He feels prideful because of it yet he also feels empty since he feels like he hasn't earned the title of Emilia's knight. All he has done so far is hold his own against a bunch of weak to semi-mid tier heartless.

"Thank you for this, really but I can't take this acknowledgement. I know what Master Sora said that I'm Emilia's knight but I still have to earn the title for myself. I do wish to become a knight like you all."

"We figured you would say that, so we want you to have this in order for you to be for now a temporary knight." Reinhard approached Subaru with one of the uniforms of the Imperial knights, letting him know that the knights all made it together since they appreciated what he did for them and for showing bravery when being beaten to near death by Vanitas. Subaru grabbed the outfit and was guided by Felix to try it on to make sure it fit. Surprisingly for Subaru, it did fit him well on him. As he got out to show everyone the knight uniform, they all were happy to see him wear the knight uniform.

"Looks good on you, my friend."

"Thanks Reinhard though it fits a bit too tight on the neck area."

"That's how it is, you'll get used to it."

"I hope so, otherwise this thing will kill me!"

Reinhard and the other knights laughed for a moment before returning back to their posts with Marcos asking Subaru if he would consider being a knight at some point down the road. Subaru thought long and hard on this question since he is still Sora's apprentice. As he thought about it, Reinhard could sense that Subaru was struggling to answer since he is loyal to the Emilia camp and to Sora.

"Don't worry about having to abandon Emilia or having to stop being Sora's apprentice should you consider to join as the knight."

"So I can stay as Sora's apprentice if I were a knight with you all?"

"Yes, it shouldn't be a problem, right Sir Marcos?"

"Yes, we will allow it considering that many here have loyalties with other factions. The only thing we do ask is you will have a sulom duty to fight for the kingdom but you may remain as the Keyblade wielder's apprentice."

"Alright then, I may consider but first I would like to feel like I have earned the right to be a knight."

"That's understandable. You may keep the uniform as our temporary knight."

"Thank you Sir Marcos." Subaru bowed at Marcos before managing to talk to each knight, seeing how differently each one is yet they all share a mutual respect for him. This made him think of the loop where the three knights attempted to kill him, seeing as he showed himself in a bad light. He wondered how events would've gone should he had survived that fight but before he could think, the same three knights appeared in front of him. The one closest to have killed him in the previous loop approached Subaru and started small talk with him.

"Natsuki Subaru, you and I haven't had much time to talk since the battle against those creatures of the dark. My name is Yabuto Jinzadashi, this here are my partners Kishida Hisafumi and Waraki Seimoto."

Subaru looked at the three knights, Yabuto having short green hair with Kishida having slightly red short hair and Waraki having slightly messy brown hair. He smiled at the three and started to speak to them in a casual way, thanking them for being on his side against Marluxia. This thought made him realize that Julius is not around.

"Reinhard, where is Julius? I thought he would be here."

"He mentioned that he was going to go see someone but he didn't say who."

"I think I have a feeling it could be my master but I'm unsure."

"Hmm." Reinhard thought about the possibility of Julius going to Roswaal's mansion to see Sora. He did consider this a possibility after recalling how interested he was in the keyblade wielder yet he just considered it a thought. They all continued their talk with each knight wanting to see Subaru's combat skills. Subaru agreed and quickly took on Yabuto first and managed to hold his own with a sword since he still knew how to fight thanks to the one month training he had with Sora. Subaru managed to hold his own against a couple knights and some were more skilled than him yet he was much more humble, understanding that he still needs more training. After a while, Subaru and Felix made their way back towards Crusch's place with Subaru more motivated to want to get stronger despite no longer wielding a keyblade. Before he left, Yabuto and his group promised Subaru for sparring training to make sure their newest member gets stronger.

A few days past with Wilhelm and Subaru continuing their sparring, Wilhelm impressed by just how much progress Subaru has been making ever since he had decided to spar with him. During the sparring session, Subaru's offensive movements reminded Wilhelm of his training match with both Eraqus and Xehanort. He remembered that between the two, Xehanort was the one that gave him the most trouble while Eraqus seemed to not be taking the fight seriously until the very end. During this, Theresia would observe and have conversation with the two boys, getting him a bit jealous but not enough for the two boys to notice. Subaru jumped high before landing a powerful attack that forced the old man to be slightly serious, seeing that Subaru's skills in a fight are to be much desired.

"Impressive, within a few days you've regained some strength...no, you have surpassed what was expected."

"Thank you, it wasn't easy but thanks to Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki for joining in the past few days, I've never felt better."

Wilhelm smiled and quickly warned the boy that he was going to be trying a bit more, making Subaru excited yet a bit cautious since he knows that Wilhelm is still superior to him. Wilhelm charged at Subaru to overwhelm the boy with a barrage of offensive attacks, seeing that Subaru's defenses were much stronger than expected. Within twenty seconds, Wilhelm got the opening he needed to knock Subaru a few feet before he hit the floor with his back, losing his wooden sword in the process.

"Darn, you are pretty amazing, Wilhelm."

"You are pretty good yourself, you've shown that you are not to be underestimated."

"Haha thanks." Subaru with Wilhelm's assistance got up and the two were preparing to spar again yet he noticed that Rem was going to go into the city to get some things. This prompted him to go with Rem since he wants to make sure Rem doesn't be on her own, having realized that he hasn't been checking up on Rem since the day he became a temporary knight.

"Rem, allow me to accompany you."

"Are you sure? I don't want to stop you from training. You seem to be enjoying yourself."

"True but I also don't want you alone. Plus I assume you miss Master Sora a lot so I will keep you company in his stead."

"If that is what Subaru wants, then it is alright. But no making a move on me, my heart belongs to Sora-kun."

"I know, and mine to Emilia-tan."

Subaru and Rem together left for the city with Wilhelm looking at the two, making him smile a little since he remembered the times he had to himself with Theresia without Xehanort or Eraqus interrupting the two. He would be swinging his sword and practicing while she would ask him if he liked the flowers.

Sora was outside practicing his fighting movements on his own, thinking about his fight with Xehanort and how easily he was defeated. This thought made him more determined to get stronger, so nobody else could get hurt. He felt guilty in his heart since he heard from Roswaal and Emilia that Rem got hurt trying to attack Xehanort, making him realize that the one who has to beat Xehanort and the Organization was to be him.

I can't lose to Xehanort again. If I do, everyone else would be at risk. Subaru would try to avenge me but without his keyblade, he will easily be killed. Rem would also attempted to do that but I don't want her getting hurt again...Emilia and Puck would also try to do something against the organization but I don't think they are strong enough to face them off. Maybe Roswaal could do something but I can tell that his heart is...dark for some reason. Reinhard could help but I fear that even Xehanort could be stronger than him...It is up to me to face the Organization once again and finish them this time...I have to do it alone…

Sora continued to swing his keyblade around, much faster as seconds passed by with his thoughts of protecting the people he had met and grew fond of. These thoughts eventually made him think of Rem. The feelings he is having towards Rem is similar to how he feels about Kairi, how he desires to protect the two with everything he got, eventually making him think again about the concept of love again. The people he recalls a lot about love were Rapunzel and Flynn, how Flynn almost died to save Rapunzel because he loves her. This thought was sadly interrupted when he heard someone speak to him from behind.

"My Myyyy, you are up early, Soooooora."

"Morning to you as well, Roswaal. Just practicing."

"I don't mean to booooooother you, buuuuuut you have a guest looking for youuuuuu."

"I wonder who could that be." Sora was curious to see who wanted to see him, at first he thought it would be Subaru but he knew that if it was him then he would be seeing him first rather than Roswaal. As he goes to see who it is, he is surprised to see that it is the knight Julius Juukulius.

"You are...Julius, right?"

"Yes Sora, I wished to have a sparring match with you."

"Huh?" Sora was a bit confused on this and quickly asked Julius why he wants to fight with him, only for the knight to answer in a serious tone that he wishes to know how strong he is compared to himself. Sora was unsure of this yet seeing that Julius wanted to fight, Sora agreed to this and quickly the two headed towards the courtyard to have their match.

"Sora, I want to ask for something before we begin our match."

"Yes Julius?"

"Do not hold back. Just as you had your fight with my friend, Reinhard, go all out with me as well."

As Julius finished speaking, he summoned his spirits to show that he is being serious in going all out, forcing Sora to have his Kingdom Key prepared for the fight. Julius charged at Sora and quickly went onto the offensive side without hesitation. Sora jumped back and started to block every attack heading towards his path.

He really is going all out.

Sora was completely surprised that Julius really wanted him to fight seriously, seeing that he is causing some small craters around him to each attack he deflects away from him. Sora paid close attention to the way Julius fought, seeing that he was attempting to throw him off yet Sora was able to deflect and dodge each attack without much effort. Sora was impressed by how much effort Julius was giving it, feeling each and every blow get stronger and stronger as the fight grew with Julius using his spirit arts to try to throw Sora off yet most of the attacks he was able to deflect off with ease or dodge roll.

Eventually the fight grew one sided the moment Sora switched from defense to offense. The moment he did that, he was beginning to easily overwhelm Julius, backing him into a corner despite how hard Julius tried to switch the fight back to him being on the offensive side. Sora took a couple of mild attacks before he managed to knock Julius to the ground effortlessly. Julius was at a pause for a moment, completely stunned that a boy like Sora could defeat him so easily but then he recalled how Sora was able to land a hit on Reinhard despite his friend having all of his divine protections on. This made him understand that Sora is much more powerful that could even rival if not surpass his friend.

"Sora, you truly are an amazing warrior."

"Thanks but I still need to get stronger."

"I would like to ask you, how did you end up being this strong? For a young boy as yourself to be closer to power to the Sword Saint, that is a big deal."

Sora laughed off the comment for a bit, still having to gain strength after remembering that Xehanort is a lot stronger than before. As the two were having a chat with Sora explaining all the stuff he went through during his journey without making the same mistake he did with Rem about revealing that he is from another world, Ram approaches the two.

"Sora, knight, would you two come on inside? There is something wrong."

Both Julius and Sora were a bit confused yet concerned by this, seeing as Ram's way of speaking is if something bad had happened. The two entered inside the mansion with someone in dark robes looking at them for a moment before disappearing.

During the morning, Subaru and Wilhelm with Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki joining in the mix with the four knights together facing Wilhelm. Wilhelm paid close attention to how Subaru fights with a group by his side, seeing as Subaru is the one protecting the others will the other three knights were mostly on the offensive towards him. This impressed Wilhelm a lot since he now can see that Subaru's strong suite is protecting others. Before their fight could come to a conclusion, Rem had interrupted the five of them.

"Subaru, Wilhelm, you two are needed."

"What is up, Rem?"

"It is important."

Wilhelm and Subaru both nodded at each other and before heading inside with Rem, Subaru asked his three new friends if they would join them. Yabuto asked if it was okay to which Rem and Subaru both agreed that it was, Subaru wanting his new friends to join him in the case they are needed and Rem allowing this since she trusts the knights.

Once inside, things become serious once the conversion goes underway with Rem explaining that her sister and her have a shared sense, to which she senses a presence was not a good one.

"We don't know the details, either." Crusch spoke in a serious tone, "But it came from the Mathers domain, which you know as Margrave Roswaal's territory. Evidently, some troubling movement was seen in the vicinity of his mansion. Parts of the domain are already on high alert."

"Troubling movement? Could it be the people who attacked the capital and hurt my master?"

"Unsure but we did foresee this situation. From the moment the margrave declared his intention to back Emilia, a half-elf."

Subaru stood puzzled and silent for a moment, processing everything he heard until one of the knights, Kishida, interjected and asked if it could be the witch cult, knowing that they would probably want something to do with Emilia. Crusch and the others stood in silence before she was able to say to the knight that it was a possibility.

"Master Sora is there with Emilia, I know he will be able to handle whatever this is but Miss Crusch, I would like to go and check it out in case things don't go well for my master."

"That's quite the boldness of you, Natsuki Subaru, but if you leave, you will become my enemy."

"Wait, what do you mean?"

"Allow me to correct one idea you have. I have only allowed you to stay here as a guest, receiving treatment, because I am contracted to do so."

"Contracted?"

"Sora and I formed a contract regarding your treatment. Sora is not fighting for a rival camp specifically but you are. Should you abandon that contract yourself, I am not obligated to continue protecting you. The moment you leave this household, I will not hesitate to become enemies with you."

"Hmm that is unsettling, is there someway I can check Emilia without abandoning the contact you and my master made?"

"There is a way." Spoke Waraki in a curious tone, intrigued on how Crusch would easily allow things to escalate. Everyone turned their attention towards the messy haired knight. Subaru asked how since he didn't want to lose the friendship he built up with Crusch, Felix, and Wilhelm to which the knight responded.

"Considering that you are a knight, albeit temporary, you are still obligated to follow orders and to follow any mission assigned to you even if it does interfere with the contract."

"Nya, that is true but nyou know it is risky."

"It's alright Felix, after all you would also do something like this if you knew I was in danger."

Felix paused for a moment, seeing that Crusch was taking Waraki's side on this since it was something possible for her to accept. Should Subaru the temporary knight be assigned to go to the Mathers domain, she would accept this and still uphold the contract.

"Natsuki Subaru, as yourself you cannot go or the contract will be broken but because it is your mission to check on Emilia's state, I will allow it without the contract being broken."

Subaru looked at Crusch as she smiled, seeing that although it isn't an official meeting, she is still letting him go and will still uphold the contract with him. Subaru smiled before asking the other three knights if they would go with him. Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki hit their newest member in the head with Yabuto responding, "Of course we would go, you idiot. You are the newest recruit after all, we have to look out for the newest of members."

Subaru smiled and quickly with Rem, they started to work on getting ready to make their way towards the mansion. As they all left, Wilhelm and Felix both looked at Crusch with curiosity in their eyes.

"Miss Crusch, mind if I ask why are you being nice to this boy? You know he will end up serving with the Emilia camp after this."

"I am aware of this, Wilhelm Van Astrea, but it doesn't change how he is the apprentice of that Keyblade Wielder. Somehow those two have some effect on people since for some reason I don't want to be enemies with them."

"Nyo! Nyou better not be falling in love Miss Crusch!"

"Don't worry Felix, I don't think it is love that I'm feeling and besides, we all know that he desires Emilia."

"Nya, that is true."

The three of them waited for the knights and the maid to meet them outside to see them off on their journey to the mansion. Before the group all left, Crusch gave Subaru a warning to be cautious since she felt that something was wrong to which Subaru took this warning and thanked her before they all headed off towards the path that'll lead them to the mansion.

During the way towards the mansion, Rem informed the group that they would need to take a different path due to the fact that there are some of the white whale fogs covering the normal path. Subaru was curious to know more of the White Whale, understanding that it is a Mabeast that has caused havoc on the world for 400 years.

"Damn, that is a long time. Why hasn't anybody stopped it yet?"

"You can't be serious, newbie. People have tried but nobody has been successful."

"Yeah, though the Crusch camp seems to be ready to try their best against this beast."

"Wait, really?" Subaru asked with curiosity, having thought deeply about what both Yabuto and Waraki said.

"Well after this, maybe we can help her fight off the white whale."

"We were hoping you said that, newbie. Kishida, Waraki, and I were planning on joining this dangerous task. We would benefit should you join us as well."

Subaru nodded at this, making his three knight friends to be excited in this before night time hit, where they all had to rest due to the ground dragon unable to keep going without resting first. They all rested for the night with Subaru and Rem getting a chance to speak. Subaru was in his room for a moment, thinking about how he would regain his power of the Keyblade before Rem asked to enter. He allowed her and for once he saw her in a different attire than in a maid outfit.

"Wow Rem, you look good in that."

"Thanks Subaru. What are you still up?"

"Can't sleep, I've been having a lot on my mind."

"Oh, what is on your mind?"

"Regaining the keyblade. Wanting to protect all of you because I've grown quite fond of you all."

Rem smiled at this since she saw a bit of Sora in Subaru, which helped her in giving Subaru a hug in order to put him to sleep. As he was feeling a bit sleepy, he could hear Rem say, "You should rest, Natsuki Subaru. You are my friend after all, the apprentice of the one I love. I want you to rest, allow me to help build the path for you to reach Emilia."

Subaru was awakened by the three knights very abruptly, with the leader being the one to alert him that Rem is gone. He took a moment to think about what happened the previous night to remember that Rem was speaking about how she would build a path for him to reach Emilia, causing him and his friends to quickly ask the person in charge of the place to see where Rem left. The person in charge gave him the letter of Rem.

"By the time you are reading this, I'm already gone. I want you to know Subaru that I have grown fond of you as well, you are nice to me and treat me as a friend, which is why I'm doing this for you. You still need to rest in order to heal your wounds. Once you are all rested, Sora-kun, Emilia, and I will all be waiting for your return."

"Rem..." Subaru looked at the note and quickly alerted the knights that they should look for someone to take them to the Mathers mansion. The knights nodded at Subaru, seeing the determination in his eyes and knowing that it is serious. Subaru and the knights looked around for a person until they ended up meeting with a man with green attire and white hair.

"Is your name Otto Suwen?"

"Huh...yes…"

"We need your assistance." Subaru pulled out a bag of coins Rem left for him to which Otto was surprised by this. He quickly guided Subaru and his three knight friends towards the wagon where he will be taking them to the Mathers Mansion.

Don't worry Master Sora, Emilia, Rem, Ram, Roswaal...I, Natsuki Subaru, will be returning to you all safely and fully healed.

Chapter Text

It was night time when they just barely arrived at the Mathers territory where Otto's ground dragon stopped. Subaru and the other knights all asked what was wrong to which Otto looked at the ground dragon for a moment before explaining to them that the ground dragon detects danger up ahead.

"Then I guess the rest is up to us. Thank you Otto, you can keep the rest of the money."

"N-Now hold on you four! It is dangerous to be out here, even for knights!"

"That's what us knights are all about, fighting danger to protect the others."

"W-What? N-No, wait!"

Otto tried to stop them yet Subaru, Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki all four continued on into the forest, determined to find out if everyone was alright. Along the way, the four noticed that it was too quiet which made all of them pull out their swords out of safety. As the four enter the forest, they realise that they are surrounded by a group of people in dark robes.

"Witch cultist!" Waraki spoke out with anger inside of him, causing the other knights alongside Subaru to stand in guard with their swords up and ready for a battle. Before the witch cultist could do anything, heartless randomly appeared in front of everybody to attack them all. Subaru and his group held the heartless on their own while the witch cultist left them, leaving Waraki confused by this since they wouldn't just leave. The four all managed to push back the heartless, barely managing to hold their own. After they took down the shadow heartless, Subaru led the knights towards the mansion with the four worried for what may have happened to Sora and the others.

Please be safe everybody...I don't want any of you to die…

"Don't worry newbie, we will make it in time to save everyone."

"Yes Subaru, don't lose hope. Yabuto, Kishida, and I are here to lend you a hand."

"Thank you guys. Alright then, let's go!"

Subaru and the three knights all kept running and running all night, encountering a swarm of heartless and witch cultists along the way. Subaru and Yabuto took on the heartless together while Kishida and Waraki took on any witch cultist that attacked the four. As the four were managing to hold their own, a giant Darkside heartless appeared to attack everybody.

The witch cultists were all preparing to leave yet the darkside managed to defeat them all with a few strikes. Seeing this forced the four to work together in an attempt to take out the giant heartless with Subaru realizing that he must rely on his sword skills since he can't summon magic without his keyblade.

"Don't worry Subaru, Yabuto and I will take it out, you and Waraki focus on distracting the damn thing."

Subaru nodded and quickly followed Waraki in attacking the Darkside's legs to get its attention while Yabuto and Kishida both prepared to attack the Darkside heartless with everything they got. The Darkside heartless felt the attacks of both Subaru and Waraki, forcing the heartless to turn towards the duo for a bit to attack them only to be attacked by both Yabuto and Kishida.

The heartless took a couple of hits before turning its attention at the other duo, wanting to respond back to the attacks it had received yet Subaru and Waraki returned to distract the giant. They kept doing this for a while until finally Yabuto and Kishida were both able to land the finishing blow, allowing them to take the win.

"That giant was an interesting opponent but it didn't stand a chance against the four of us."

"Agreed but we should hurry, I fear the worst for the Emilia camp."

Subaru and Waraki nodded at this and quickly continued to make their way into the Mathers territory with Subaru thinking about the things Emilia and Sora said to him before they left. He remembered the promise he made Emilia of returning back to her healed while remembering the words his master said to him.

I will make it in time!

Subaru and his three knight friends arrived at Arlem village when it hit morning, the four of them tired of running. They observed the place and at first thought that they made it in time since it was quiet yet they ended up realizing that it is too quiet for a village. The four of them split up to check around the place with Subaru thinking about the children, remembering that they have dream eaters should they get attacked.

As he searched around, he ended up noticing an odd black ish pile. He approached this odd thing only to fall to the ground on a wet puddle. He was unsure about what he was in yet he realized the smell was foul. He looked up again and got to see the black ish pile clearly and saw burned bodies which freaked him out.

Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki all three heard this and quickly made their way towards Subaru's position to check up on him. As the three knights arrived at his location, they all noticed the pile of burned body parts which caused Yabuto to throw up while the other two were left there in shock. Subaru's fear increased which caused him to run towards the mansion with the knights following behind him to make sure their friend doesn't get hurt.

Once arriving at the mansion, Subaru looked around and saw that many of the witch cultists had been killed yet he noticed a familiar maid looking outfit near him. He was too scared to know if it is Rem or Ram but he is just terrified that either one is dead right in front of them. He took a moment to calm himself in order to gain the resolve to check on the body only to see it was Ram with a knife through her head.

This caused him to fall to the ground with tears in his eyes, unable to process the amount of death that was around him while the knights stood there to help comfort Subaru. As the four stood there for a moment, Waraki looked from a distance and noticed someone with their imperial knight uniform off into the distance. Waraki told the others which prompted Kishida and Yabuto to follow only for the trio of knights to end up finding Julius dead.

"What the hell happened here?! Who dared attack and kill Julius?!"

"I know how you feel, Yabuto, but we need to see if there are any survivors around."

"Agreed."

Yabuto and the others all went towards Subaru's position to encourage him to continue inside to see if there were any survivors. Subaru at first didn't want to go check yet he started to think about how he hasn't seen Master Sora or Rem, giving him a slimmer of hope that his master is still alive. The four cautiously entered the mansion with their swords out and ready, uncertain if the threat is still inside.

As they walked in with caution, Subaru opened every door to only find many dead Witch cultists. He eventually reached a door where it was leading into the forbidden library, prompting the boy to check on Beatrice. He opens the door only to be attacked by the Meow Wow dream eater, thinking Subaru was one of the enemies that has finally found them. Subaru looked up and saw Meow Wow look at him for a moment before going to the boy to play with him, wanting to show that it feels sorry for attacking him.

Yabuto and the other two asked Subaru what was the dream eater they were seeing, thinking it is a special kind of spirit to which Subaru answered that it is a spirit created by his master before he got up and entered the library. As he entered the library, he could see that all the children of the village were there.

"Seems like you survived the attack, I suppose."

"Beatrice!" Subaru shouted with joy and pain in his heart, charging at the petite girl and holding her up. She was surprised by this and started to demand Subaru to put her down yet Subaru was hugging her and carrying her. As this happened, he began to ask the petite girl where everybody was such as Sora, Rem, Emilia, Puck, and Roswaal.

Beatrice stood silent for a moment before leading Subaru to where Sora is. When Subaru looked at Sora, he quickly ran towards his master to see him asleep with a bleeding head and Rem by his side. He smiled that Rem survived yet he could tell that she was missing her left arm.

"Those two together saved the children, I suppose. They are alive but unconscious for now. The children were put to sleep by me so I don't hear them cry anymore, I suppose."

"Glad to see Master Sora and Rem are both together and alive but...where is Emilia?"

Beatrice stood silent before she left Subaru with both Sora and Rem, leaving Subaru thinking of the worse. The three knights approached Subaru after having checked the kids of the village to see that they were alright. As they approach Subaru, they notice Rem was missing her left arm and in her right hand she was holding Sora's hand. They were sad that she had sustained an injury yet they were happy that she survived the massacre.

"Subaru, is this your master?"

"Yes, Master Sora looks very calm when sleeping."

Subaru smiled as he saw his master sleeping yet he knew that if Emilia wasn't here, then she is somewhere in the mansion. He started to make his way outside of the forbidden library yet the three knights stopped him.

"Don't go, Newbie. We don't know who is out there?"

"I know but I have to find Emilia and make sure she is alright. I trust that you all can protect these kids, Rem, and my master while I'm gone." Subaru responded to what Yabuto said before turning his attention to Beatrice. "Can you make me a promise? Can you be by master's side and get all the kids out of here to safety?"

"And why should I do that, I suppose?"

"Because I trust you, Beatrice."

Beatrice was completely stunned by this and before she could say anything, Subaru had left the room. As he left the forbidden library, he had a feeling that his life in this world was reaching its end. He went towards the study area of Emilia to find more dead cultists yet he found the flower given to her by the appa owner's daughter on the floor covered in blood.

This made him pull out his sword to prepare for the possibility that he will be encountering a dangerous threat. He entered a secret passage to find it extremely cold, leaving him to continue making his way to find Emilia. Eventually he reached a frozen room with frozen Witch Cultists. He attempted to open the door yet he felt his fingers burning badly, which caused him to scream in pain before he realized that he was completely frozen.

"I'm sorry Subaru, I wish you came sooner but you are too late...now rest."

'What happened? I heard Puck speaking...did Emilia...?'

Subaru looked around and realized that his checkpoint had moved from fighting the two darkside heartless to the morning where he went into the city with Rem. He looked around and realized that he was in front of the Appa store. He turned towards his left side to see Rem holding a basket of Appas.

"Rem..." Subaru's mind was slightly bothered by all he had witnessed in Arlem village with many having suffered horrible fates yet he felt that seeing all the children having survived because of his master gave him a chance to recollect himself and plan out something. He quickly asked Rem to help him find his three knight friends in the city, recalling that they had gone to take care of a few things.

Rem and Subaru together went to look for them, seeing that it must be urgent by the way Subaru emphasized that they should look for them. The two went around town for an hour until finally Rem was able to find the three. As Subaru and Rem caught up with Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki they had a conversation with Subaru starting it with,

"We have to talk, I think I got a lead on the witch cult."

"Subaru...are you sure?"

"Positive!"

Waraki looked at Subaru with a serious facial expression before telling the others that they should listen to what the boy has to say. Subaru was counting on this since he recalled from the previous events Waraki as some hatred towards the witch cult similar to Rem. Once they were in a private area to speak, Subaru began to explain the situation to his group, explaining that the Witch Cult will be attacking the villagers before going after Emilia and the others in the mansion. Yabuto and Kishida were skeptical by this yet Waraki was the one to back up what Subaru said, knowing that the Witch Cult does this kind of tactics.

"Waraki, you who knows how the witch cultists do, is what Subaru said is right?"

"Yes Kishida, those bastards are how they operate. I believe that Subaru is telling the truth."

"If that is the case, then we should report this to Miss Crusch so the newbie has some back up."

Kishida and Waraki both nodded at Yabuto and quickly followed Subaru to Crusch's mansion in order to explain the situation to her. Similar to the previous loop, Crusch allowed him to still go to check in Emilia. Before they went on their way, the three knights had gone to gather more knights who weren't going on Crusch's crusade to face off the White Whale. As the three gathered a few knights to help him out, Subaru thanked them all for joining him before they started to leave a day early compared to the previous time. During the travels, Subaru got to chat with his three friends the same as in his previous route, wanting to bond with them exactly like he did before yet he felt like he wasn't being true to himself this time since he already knew what they were going to say. None the less he continued on to make sure nothing deviated between them.

Unlike the previous time, they managed to get through the night without the need of resting in a hotel, allowing Subaru and the others to get to the Mathers Mansion a day early where in the previous timeline he found Rem's note in the morning. This time he had woken up with Rem sleeping by herself while his three friends were all talking outside while riding ground dragons.

I hope I don't have to repeat these events again, I know I normally find a way on the third go but...I don't want them to die...I don't want anybody to die…

Subaru was thinking about this before he thought about how he wanted to regain his keyblade, feeling like he needs the weapon in order for him to be more useful. He pulled out his sword and started to imagine himself wielding a keyblade, remembering how well it felt when he wielded the weapon.

"I know you are still hurting about losing your weapon but Sora-kun had also lost the keyblade himself."

"Yeah, but he got it back so I know that I'll get mine back as well. I am Sora's apprentice after all."

Rem smiled at this statement before the two enjoyed the rest of the road with the other knights, each one wanting something important. As they arrive at the Mathers territory, one of the ground dragons along with one of the knight's heads fell off. Subaru, the three knights, and Rem all noticed this and quickly got on their guard along with a few knights. Everyone tried to do something yet many ground dragons were killed first before a couple of knights were easily taken out.

"Everybody, get to cover now!" Waraki yelled while getting his sword out, blocking off a few knives thrown towards his direction. Subaru and Rem both went towards cover for a moment before a few of the Witch Cultists hit Rem's backside with a couple of knives. Subaru was angered by this and quickly attempted to attack the three cultists yet they easily disarmed him and knocked him out to take him away. Rem took out her horn as she noticed the witch cult taking Subaru as a hostage. This caused her to start going on a rampage while the knights remaining did their best against the overwhelming odds of the witch cultists. Just as it seemed like the remaining ten knights with Yabuto and his crew included were going to be taken down, Rem joined in and started to take care of them without hesitation.

"Rem, where is Subaru?"

"Yes, where is the newbie?"

"Those witch cultists took him away! We need to alert Sora-kun, he will know what to do!"

"Are you sure? Yabuto and Kishida can go with you while the others and I try to find out where they take our newest member."

"Waraki, we need Sora-kun or you all will suffer. We barely made it out of this fight alive."

"Okay Rem, I will trust in your word."

Rem nodded and quickly led the group towards the mansion, knowing that they don't have a lot of time before Subaru is either broken or killed. As they make their way towards the mansion, they notice Sora and Julius having a spar match. Yabuto quickly shouted out Julius's name which caught him off guard.

"Yabuto Jinzadashi? What are you doing here? What is everyone doing here?"

"Sora-kun! Subaru has been kidnapped by the witch's cult!"

"What?" Sora was completely thrown off by what he has heard, feeling extreme concern for his student. Enough to get him to ask Julius to stay and protect the mansion while he goes to save Subaru. Julius nods at this and asks if a couple of knights could stay with him, only three chose to stay with him while the other four along with Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki made their way towards the forest in search of Natsuki Subaru.

Subaru opens his eyes to find someone extremely close to him, face distance which does bother him a bit. The person with green hair and light green skin looks at Subaru with great curiosity.

"Yes, I see. This is certainly an interesting development. So tell me, you wouldn't happen to be the one known as pride, now would you?"

"..." Subaru didn't say a thing, not knowing what could happen should he say the right or wrong answer to the question. This caused the man in front of the boy to start to bite hard on his finger while hearing him say,

"I guess you're not going to answer me!"

Subaru continued to remain quiet while keeping himself composed, only to be disturbed by how the man in front of him continued to bite down on his index finger to the point it started to bleed. This was bothersome for Subaru since within the first few seconds with this man, he knew that this man is insane. He gets up and begins to walk away while speaking with Subaru in a polite manner.

"Ah, right...I haven't introduced myself yet. In the Witch's cult, I am a Sin Archbishop representing sloth, Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti!"

"Petelgeuse Romancee-Conti? That is a rather long and annoying name."

"Excuse me? That is...my brain trembles!"

Subaru looked at the witch's cult representation for sloth with disgust in his eyes, seeing a mad man in charge of people who are probably insane like him. Subaru started to stand up and analyzed the situation before asking the archbishop why is he even here, trying to play it out as if he was unaware of what had happened.

"Are you not the one who is known as Pride?"

"...What gave that away?"

"Well the witch's love, it's all over you that I'm jealous!"

"Darn, and I was trying to keep my identity a secret. Darn it Sloth, you really make things harder for me, now."

"What...My brain trembles!" Subaru watched as somehow he was able to lie to Petelgeuse while also seeing him move like a crazy man, grabbing his hair and moving his head side to side in a crazy manner. The plan Subaru came up with on the spot is to get enough information before he ends up dying since he would want to gain some intel if he were to perish.

"Would you mind releasing me?"

"Wait...where is your gospel?"

"Well I can't do anything if I'm chained up, man you are really slothful."

"Slothful...slothful...SLOTHFUL!" Petelgeuse began to bang his head onto the floor when he heard what he assumes is pride telling him that he is slothful, causing greater discomfort for the boy attempting to get out. Petelgeuse looked at Subaru and was about to free him until they all heard a voice, "Let Subaru go!"

"What's this? You all came here for pride? No, otherwise you would also be followers of the cult. This isn't right!"

"I said Let Him Go!" Sora used Firaga at Petelgeuse to show the Archbishop that he is being serious, causing the mad man to be curious about the weapon his opponent is holding. He has never seen it before in his life and now he is more curious about its power. He sent his entire group of witch cultists to go and attack Sora only to be easily taken down by Rem and the other knights.

"No...No...No! This isn't what the gospel stated! My Brain Trembles!" Petelgeuse prepared to bite down on all his fingers until they all saw a corridor of darkness appear with three people walking through it. Marluxia, Larxene, and Vantias all appeared in between Sora's group and Petelgeuse, leaving the Sin archbishop confused on what was going on while Sora and his group all got their guards up.

"My what do we have here, oh right it is the hero who is going to die."

"Yes, I have been looking for you, Sora. Now we will have our rematch."

"Larxene! Marluxia! Even Vanitas is here too!"

"It's so good to see that you haven't forgotten about me, after all I am a part of you as well."

"I won't let you three get away along with that crazy man over there."

"Crazy? How dare you call me, the Sin Archbishop of Sloth, crazy!" As Petelgeuse screamed in anger, he bit down hard on his eight fingers until they were bleeding, causing multiple shadow hands to appear behind him before charging directly at Sora and his gang. Subaru seeing this quickly warned Sora and the others of the threat heading towards them, causing Sora to cast Reflect on the group but he was unable to. They all were hit by the sin archbishop's attack with Sora managing to break free while everyone else was killed in the process. Both Subaru and Sora were in complete shock when they saw everybody get killed with Sora seeing Rem's corpse fall next to him.

"Rem...Rem...REM!"

"D-Don't worry...Sora-Kun...I...I love you..." Rem managed to say those words before the light in her eyes faded away, causing Sora to experience the same pain he did when Kairi was killed right in front of him. Sora fell to the ground with Larxene making fun of him on how he was unable to save everybody again.

"For a hero you are sure pathetic. Everybody died because you were unable to save them. What kind of hero makes that mistake-"

"Shut up."

"Huh? What did you say to me?"

"I said...SHUT UP!" Sora shouted at Larxene before a dark ball engulfed Sora for a brief few seconds before Sora reappeared with a more dark look. All of his body is covered in darkness alongside Kingdom Key, making Subaru think of Sora going into heartless mode. Larxene charged at the boy first, disliking his disrespect yet she was killed within a few seconds, not realizing that Sora is no longer holding back at all and is intent on killing. She disappeared with a shocked look on her face, causing both Vanitas and Marluxia to get themselves ready for the fight ahead. While this is going on, Petelgeuse decided to continue on by stating,

"Should you be pride, then you will survive this. I, on the other hand, have the ordeal to complete."

"What is this ordeal?"

"What? How have you not heard of it?!"

"Not in the right state of mind right now."

Petelgeuse looked at Subaru before looking at Sora, seeing that he was easily beating Marluxia and Vanitas up. This caused the mad man to leave without saying a word, realizing that if he stays any longer then he would be killed. Subaru looked at Petelgeuse and before the sin archbishop of sloth left the area, he said to him,

"I promise you this, Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti, I will kill you...you will not get away with what you did here! I promise you that!"

Subaru looked at Sora after having seen that Petelgeuse had left the area and saw just how powerful he is when he snaps. Sora was taking every hit without a care in the world, causing Marluxia to stumble a bit on his attack, giving Sora the opening he needed to land a barrage of attacks on the scythe user. Each attack was stronger than the last, leaving Marluxia with barely any energy left to stand. He attempted to use wind but Sora struck him down with one hit, causing Marluxia to disappear just like Larxene did.

"H-How are you this strong? This doesn't make any sense! You are not supposed to easily defeat us...wait, you are in your dark form, of course. Haha this means that I can still beat you!"

Vanitas attempts to reassure himself as he charges at Sora without any hesitation, confident in himself that he can still take down the guardian of light. Sora deflected the attack without any hesitation or problems before going on the offensive against Vanitas, easily taking him down with a few hits. Vanitas attempted to escape the fight by opening a corridor of darkness but Sora was fast enough and easily commenced the finishing blow, causing Vanitas to disappear just like Marluxia and Larxene did. As he was fading away, he began to laugh a bit before saying in a dark yet happy tone, "Hahaha! Yes Sora! This is the power you should be after! Join me instead of my...brother in the light..."

Vanitas disappeared with Sora in his rage form standing around for a moment before turning towards Subaru, worrying the young boy since he doesn't know what he is going to do. Sora started to approach Subaru for a moment and just as it seemed like he was going to attack him, his master broke his chains before falling to the ground, returning back to his normal form. Subaru grabbed his master to check on him yet he saw that he was passed out, which caused him to panic that Sora died.

"Master...Master! Please don't be dead! I can't lose you…!"

"D...Don't...worry...Subaru...I'm alright..."

"Master Sora...I'm sorry, this is all my fault! I knew I was useless without the Keyblade but...I couldn't just sit around and do nothing..."

"That is why...I'm proud of you...you really have a good...heart, even when you are weak...you aren't afraid of going to fight off for the people you...care about..."

Sora smiled at Subaru before passing out, having used up too much energy against the three organization members. Subaru was left happy but sad, happy to hear that his master is proud of him but sad because they lost everybody at this point. Not wishing to leave his master behind, he gives Sora a piggyback ride all the way towards the mansion. During his walk, he was now able to tell where exactly is Petelgeuse's hiding spot, making a mental note for the next time he goes up against the Sin archbishop of sloth. Subaru continues to walk and walk, seeing that the people in Arlem village were all killed the same way as before but this time he noticed that the children were dead as well, realizing that because Sora wasn't around then they stood no chance in defending themselves against the Witch cult.

I'm sorry everybody, Petra...all of you children...this is my fault...

Subaru carrying Sora on his back continued to walk slowly, feeling the air in the atmosphere shift from pretty decent to extremely cold, reminding him of the previous loop, how he entered a room that was completely cold to the point that he froze up and died. Although death was nearby, Subaru wasn't afraid of dying, as he wanted to see how this world came to an end before being reset back to the checkpoint. As he was arriving at the mansion, he looked around and saw Ram dead in the same place she was previously while seeing Julius and the other knights dead alongside her, each one having died differently. This caused tears to fall down his eyes since it is a world he failed to save anybody, despite having had the advantage of getting to the mathers territory early.

Damn it...I'm sorry I failed you all...I promise you I will make Petelgeuse pay for this!

As Subaru had this thought in mind, he looked at the mansion and saw a giant monster being formed which made Subaru realize that he is going to die. He closed his eyes and began to say to the monster,

"Kill me but spare Master Sora. He is the most innocent person in this world and he doesn't deserve to die."

…

…

…

"Fine." As the voice spoke to Subaru, the boy set his master down before looking at the giant, accepting his death as his head was sliced off from his body.

'I guess this is it...I need to not screw this up this time. It is my third time.'

Subaru returned back to the city with his motivation set on saving everyone this time, confident that he will be able to pull through this loop. He approaches Rem and similar to his previous loop, he asks her to help him find his three knight friends.

Chapter Text

Subaru repeated the same loop of events up until the suggestion of getting the other knights, since he feels like they need a larger army to deal with the threat that is Petelgeuse. Waraki understanding how Subaru feels, vouches that they get Reinhard since he would possibly be the one to take down the Witch cult without a problem yet Yabuto intercepted this idea by stating that the sword saint is off on some other duties.

"Darn, I guess we could convince the other camps to assist us."

"Doubt the Priscilla camp would help and Anastasia camp would be tough to recruit since they are known for being scummy."

"Hmm, then why don't we try this. Waraki can have some knights join us in this while Yabuto and Kishida can inform Miss Crusch that Rem and I had gone to deal with something for the knights."

"Hmm that might work, newbie, but are you sure you want to go right now? You won't have all your stuff with you."

"Positive." Subaru spoke with confidence, knowing that they can't afford to waste any seconds. Waraki, Yabuto, and Kishida noticed this and nodded at the boy, trusting his judgement before they all started to go with the plan. Waraki took Subaru and Rem to the Guard station to get some knights while Yabuto and Kishida headed towards Crusch's place to inform her of Subaru's mission. While Subaru, Rem, and Waraki all three headed towards the Guard Station, Subaru began small talk,

"How do you know so much of the witch cult?"

"Those bastards destroyed my village many years ago and left nobody alive. I was returning back from picking out fruits for my family only to find my home in ruins. Nobody survived...I sworn I would never allow anything like this to happen to anybody else ever again."

"That's very tough. I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it, Subaru. If I can avenge my family, then it is fine by me."

Subaru looked at Waraki's eyes and saw that the two had the same eyes of determination against the witch cult. The three entered the Guard Station where Waraki gathered knights who were not going to fight the White Whale. Surprising Subaru, Waraki on his own gathered the same knights from the previous loop. This made him more determined to get this loop right since he doesn't want any of them to die. Without a moment of rest, Subaru and his group began to make their way towards the Mathers territory, confident that they would reach the area hours before the previous loop. During the road, Subaru was approached by Waraki who wanted to ask him how he knew the witch cult, something that never happened in his previous loops.

"I know them because they attacked a village I knew. They burned everybody and left no survivors...they even killed the children..."

Waraki looked at Subaru and could see the pain in his eyes when he was speaking about the Witch Cult, knowing that same feeling himself.

"Don't worry Subaru, we will make them pay."

"Of course we will!" Subaru nodded with confidence, gaining the trust of Waraki as he wanted to avenge his village from the massacre created of the witch cult. They all continued on as normal with the exception that Yabuto and Kishida were not present with them, making Subaru slightly worried that they are in a bit of a disadvantage but still confident enough that they can beat the witch cult and Petelgeuse.

As night time hits on the land, Subaru looks around and notices that his previous loops he never got a chance to admire the area. This prompted Rem and Waraki to join him in viewing the large tree that is called the Flugel tree.

"Flugel tree?"

"A huge tree that stands so tall in the Lifaus Highway, it seems to pierce the clouds. Legend has it that, centuries ago, a wise man named Flugel planted it."

"I see...I can't call that anything but amazing."

Subaru thought about what he heard for a moment, impressed by the view and what Rem said regarding the tree. As they were continuing on their journey, they managed to notice someone who resembles Otto waving his hand at the knights. This surprised Subaru since previously he had never encountered the boy on the road last time they all went out to go fight the Witch cult.

"Subaru?"

"We should talk to that guy."

"May I ask why?"

"Think about it Rem, Waraki, we could use them to get the villagers to safety while we face off against the witch cult bastards."

"You make a fair point."

Subaru approaches Otto and the other merchants to speak with them, all of them showing their respect for the boy since he is wearing the knight's attire. This slightly made him unease since he is not used to this kind of respect at all.

"W-What brings you knights all the way out here? It is a bit late and dangerous."

"I know but us knights are in a duty to save a village from getting attacked, we could use some help."

"H-How do you propose we should help, we are all just simple merchants!"

"I mean, Otto, you can sell them all that oil you bought out of season." All the merchants began to laugh at Otto, causing the white haired merchant to get flustered by this. Subaru stood silent for a moment before turning to Otto and asking for his help, offering to buy off all of the oil if he can help them in getting the village to safety. Rem showed off a bag filled with lots of gold to show the merchants that they will be paid well should they help, getting every merchant to join the knights in making their way towards Arlem village.

During this journey, Subaru and Waraki both made small talk with a merchant that looked to be the oldest wearing a bandana for a bit, explaining the plan before turning to Otto, checking if he listened to which he nodded that he was listening. Subaru turned back towards his right side only to see the merchant disappear.

"What the hell? What happened to the merchant?"

"What are you talking about, Subaru? We've only been talking about Otto."

"Huh?"

Waraki and Subaru both noticed an odd fog near them and a large silhouette near them, causing Subaru to pull out his phone to check what exactly is near them. As the two saw a large eye look at them, Waraki immediately realized what was going on, causing him to pull out his sword and without hesitation stab the large creature in the eye, hearing a large cry of pain which ended up causing a large fog to cover everybody.

"Shit! Everybody scatter now!"

"What's going on, Waraki?!"

"It's the White Whale!"

W-What?! Th-The White Whale?! What is it doing here?!" Otto speaking in fear as he is aware that being near the white whale would mean certain death for everybody. Waraki turned towards the knights nearby their position and told them to protect the merchants, not wanting any innocent people being killed. Rem got her flail out and prepared to fight alongside Subaru and Waraki yet the three were interrupted when a voice from Otto's wagon spoke to them.

"Hmm you three seem like you are looking to die, considering that this is a failing battle."

"Who is...it is you!" Subaru looked at Vanitas, recalling the beatdown he received by the organization member and the fact that he was the reason he lost his keyblade. Thoughts of anger clouded his mind, causing him to point his sword towards Vanitas while saying, "Allow me to defeat you, asshole!"

"Now is that anyway of talking. I thought you would mature without that weapon but it seems I was wrong. You are another pathetic boy just like my brothers...though they at least could accomplish something."

Something broke inside Subaru, the anger having been building up inside of him finally revealing itself. Subaru looked at both Waraki and Rem before telling them to deal with the White Whale while he takes care of Vanitas. Waraki nodded while Rem advised him to be careful, worried for him yet knowing that she should deal with the white whale.

"Trust me asshole, I've been waiting to settle the score with you."

"I see, you are very prideful despite not having the keyblade by your side."

"Trust me, I will earn my weapon back and save everybody!"

Subaru, with his resolve strengthened, charged at Vanitas with everything he got, having recalled how his last fight with him ended in losing his weapon, he feels that he can defeat his opponent while reclaiming the keyblade he had lost. As the young boy is about to hit his opponent, Vanitas deflected the attack without any problem. Subaru was anticipating this and quickly attempted to kick his opponent on his right side yet Vanitas grabbed his leg with ease as well. Subaru was shocked by this but he didn't give up, he used his free hand to punch the helmet on his opponent yet his hand was hurting when he attempted that attack.

"Did you seriously attempt to punch my face? That's honestly a new one."

Vanitas threw Subaru across the wagon, causing Subaru's anger to increase yet his confidence is still strong. While Subaru attempts to land a proper hit on his opponent, Waraki stands near Otto to protect him from the white whale while Rem fires water attacks at the white whale, doing damage to the beast. The beast takes damage from this and starts to scream in pain, causing a loud sound wave to hit their wagon. The wagon shakes a lot which caused Subaru's attack to mess up. Vanitas looked at the young boy with disappointment in his eyes, annoyed that he is the one Sora trained. He continued to dodge every attack until finally with one swing of his keyblade he shattered Subaru's sword.

"You are truly a pathetic weakling! You don't deserve the keyblade!"

Subaru looked up and all he could think of himself was a weakling. Ever since he came to this world he needed other people to help him. Emilia saved him when he was being beaten up by three thugs. Reinhard and Sora both during the loot house. Sora had to take on Elsa due to the fact that they both didn't stand a chance against her in the very first loop. Julius and the other knights during the capitol. All Subaru could do is accept his fate and hope that he can continue to loop since he has only died two times at each checkpoint. Just as Vanitas was going to swing his keyblade at Subaru, he felt something hard hit him in the chest, damaging him and sending him flying off the wagon. Subaru was surprised by this and quickly looked behind him to see Rem standing there.

"You leave Subaru...no, my friend...leave me friend alone!"

"Rem…"

Subaru was surprised by this yet he recalled this familiar scenario. He took a moment to think before recalling this back when Rem and him were originally facing off Elsa while Sora went off to save the little blue haired girl. He smiled and tried to get up but Rem ended up casting a bit of water magic to put the young boy to sleep similar to how she did in the original timeline of events in the hotel.

"No Rem...I can...I can…"

"I don't want you to get hurt. When you see Sora-kun...make sure he knows that I love him…"

"What are you…"

All Subaru can remember is Rem smiling at him before jumping out to attack the White Whale that was still chasing them. He tried to reach his hand towards Rem yet all he recalled from that was blank.

'Rem...why?'

"Damn it, Otto can you hurry up and get us out of here?!"

"I-I'm trying!"

"Damn it Rem, why did you have to do that?!"

Subaru started to move a little, feeling a bit nauseous since the ride was very bumpy yet he started to recall what had happened. This caused him to start screaming for Rem's name in panic due to the fear he has that something bad will happen to her. As he attempts to jump off the wagon, Waraki grabs his arm in an attempt to stop his friend from doing something foolish.

"Don't Subaru! You are not going to be able to help Rem, she jumped back to face the White Whale on her own to allow us to escape. Damn it, I wish we could've done something for her!"

"That's why we have to go back! Otherwise she will be killed!"

"N-No Natsuki-san! We can't let the girl's sacrifice be in vain!"

"Shut it Otto! I can't just let her go out there all alone!"

Subaru looked at Otto for a moment before attempting to jump off the wagon once again to save Rem, not wanting to lose someone yet Waraki continued to hold him back. Subaru tried all that he could to jump yet Waraki was much stronger than him. Eventually he stopped as he knew that no matter what he does he will not be able to jump off.

"Waraki, we can't let Rem stay out there to fight that damn thing!"

"What are you talking about, Subaru? Who is this Rem?"

"Yeah Natsuki-san, who is this Rem? We just barely got lucky."

Subaru was completely silent by this for a moment, unsure on what exactly to think on before attempting to punch Waraki. The knight noticed this and quickly blocked off the attack, surprised that his friend is acting weird before asking him what he is trying to do. Subaru started to have tears streaming in his eyes before speaking his mind.

"How could you all forget Rem?! The blue haired maid who was by my side! Who fought alongside us against the White Whale!"

"Subaru, what is going on? There was no maid with us. You managed to push that organization member with your own sheer power and I've been taking care of the white whale on my own. We just got lucky we escaped its sight."

Subaru looked at Waraki's eyes and could see that he isn't lying, causing Subaru to think about what could be causing this. This prompted him to ask Waraki if people who fought the White Whale are never remembered. The knight stood silent for a moment to think on the question, causing him to be at a pause.

"People who fight the damn beast never return back but there are rumors of people being forgotten. If that is the case, then that begs the question on why you are able to remember the forgotten."

"S-Sorry to interrupt you two but the White Whale is still behind us!"

"What?!" Both Subaru and Waraki were speaking in unison, causing them to see the White Whale pursuing them without hesitation. This got Waraki to pull out his sword while Subaru attempted to figure out a way to assist without a weapon. Waraki looked at Subaru for a moment before giving a knife to the boy, wanting to allow his friend to defend himself. As the two knights were preparing for combat, Otto started to ask why was the white whale after them considering that they were lots of other wagons it could follow.

"Subaru, Waraki, you two think there is a way to escape this damn White Whale?!"

"Subaru and I are trying but we will just need to keep going in hopes that we can escape the beast's wrath!"

Otto nodded at this and began to guide the ground dragon of his to move faster in hopes of escaping with their lives. Subaru and Waraki both paid attention to the way the White Whale was trying to bite them, assisting Otto in moving to areas where they will be able to survive yet at some point they realize that something has to be done if they want to live. Subaru smiled as he knew the only way to save Otto and his friend was for him to be left behind, having put the pieces together. He has the witch's scent on him and it is something that is drawing the White Whale towards the group. He smiled at Waraki before telling both him and Otto,

"Save the villagers for me, I will do my best to draw it away from you all."

"N-Now hold on Natsuki-san! You can't survive on your own!"

"I know Otto but I want you to get to those children first, I'm counting on you. Both of you."

"Wait Subaru-!"

Before Waraki was able to stop him, Subaru jumped off the wagon and managed to only break his right arm after having hit the ground hard. He rolled for a bit before finally coming to a stop, feeling his entire right arm broken and covered with blood. Damn it that was reckless but I have to give them a chance to survive.

Subaru got up and started to run as fast as he possibly could towards the Mathers territory in an attempt to catch up with Otto and Waraki. He ran and ran all night until finally it hit dawn with Otto's ground dragon alongside the wagon returned without Waraki or Otto. This gave him a cold chill in his spine yet he knew that he can't do anything about it in his state, prompting him to return back to the wagon and to head towards the village. As the ground dragon was heading towards the village with Subaru in the wagon, he looked up and had a sad look.

'Damn it...Otto...Waraki...I'm sorry you all are now gone because...of...me...'

Subaru's mind began to fill with despair as he started to recall the words Vanitas said to him, how he is a weakling and he believes it now more than ever since he let the white whale take Rem away, harm many innocent lives, and now Waraki and Otto are likely dead. This caused the boy to fall into a depression before he lost consciousness due to the amount of blood he lost.

Subaru woke up and saw that he was looking at the same ceiling he was when he first awoke in the mansion, making him realize that he had returned to the mansion somehow. He looked around slowly to see Rem for a brief second only for it to have been Ram with Sora by her side.

"Subaru, you are finally awake!"

"What happened to you, Barusu?"

Subaru looked at Ram and all he felt was guilt filling his heart, having failed to protect Rem and all those who were with him. Sora and Ram both noticed this which caused Sora to ask Subaru what had happened on his journey to the mansion, worried for the boy. Subaru looked at Sora and began to answer with a weak voice,

"I'm sorry...master...I couldn't save them...We were attacked by the White Whale and Rem...she ended up..."

"Subaru, what happened to Rem?"

"She...she says that she loves you before she fought the White Whale on her own..."

Sora's blood grew cold when he heard this, having a feeling that Rem could have died during the journey which caused the Keyblade wielder to feel despair in his heart. Before anything else can be said, Ram looked at the two boys puzzled before asking them who was Rem. Subaru had caught on to this first, having recalled that Waraki and Otto both had said this and what Waraki mentioned about the white whale proved to be right while Sora was puzzled by this question.

"Ram, this is no time for jokes."

"I can assure you, Sora, that I'm not joking."

"Why...do you not know who is Rem…You're own sister...?"

"I never had a sister, Sora. If anything you two could be the ones joking around."

"Why would Subaru or I joke around about this?!"

Subaru looked at his master and was a bit confused on how Sora and himself were able to remember Rem while Ram and the others aren't able to remember her at all. At first he thought that it could be the fact that they are keyblade wielders but he then recalled that he doesn't have a keyblade anymore. Before things got heated up more than they were, Subaru started to explain that the white whale erased the memory of Rem yet somehow his master and himself were able to remember the blue haired maid. This troubled Ram since if what Barusu said was true then something is not right. This led Ram to go to ask Roswaal about this, wishing to know how they can remember a sister she supposedly had while she doesn't remember at all.

As Ram left the room, both Sora and Subaru were unsure on how to respond to the other's presence with Sora confused and angry while Subaru attempted to puzzle the pieces together. After a moment of silence, Subaru broke the silence by asking a simple question, "Master Sora...what happens when you go into your anger form?"

"My...anger form?"

"When you are all angry that you look heartless, what happens to you?"

Sora was left silent by this statement for a bit, surprised that Subaru even knew about his rage form which was leaning him towards asking his apprentice on how he came across this information yet he knew that he probably wouldn't like the answer. Sora took a moment back before explaining his rage form, how it is pure darkness power and how it is dangerous to use since you lose the sense of self.

"So...if you were to find the one who possibly caused Rem harm...would you go into this form?"

"...I wouldn't like to rely on that form. It isn't as useful as one would think since you would be lost in darkness and lose all of your strength and stamina within a couple of minutes at least."

Subaru stood silent on this, seeing that Sora of this timeline hadn't witnessed Rem die in front of him, allowing himself to stay in his good state before resorting to going into his rage form. Before anything else can be said, Emilia entered the room to check on Subaru's well being after having seen him extremely injured when he was brought to them by the villagers.

"Subaru! You dunderhead! What were you thinking?!"

"Emilia...I'm sorry."

"Don't be too harsh on him, Emilia. He is recovering from his wounds, we should help comfort him."

"I know but...Subaru, you are such an idiot."

"I know I am, Emilia..."

Emilia hugged Subaru as she is happy that not only he returned but that he is still alive. Subaru and Sora both looked at each other, both wanting to confirm if Ram was messing with them or not. Subaru asked Emilia if she knew who Rem is which both Subaru and Sora paid close attention to Emilia's facial expression. She was puzzled for a moment before responding that she doesn't know, causing Sora to be confused on what is going on while Subaru confirmed that the White Whale did something.

"Why? Is this Rem someone I should know?"

"Rem is Ram's twin sister, Emilia-tan. She was with me during my recovery and she saved me from the White Whale but I think the White Whale did something to everyone's memories except Master Sora and mine."

Sora and Subaru were both puzzled by this while Emilia was unsure on what to do. Sora and Subaru both stood silent for a bit before Sora began to explain to Emilia more on who Rem is while Subaru started to think about how much of a hellish loop he is in. This doesn't make any sense, why am I able to remember her? Why is Sora also the other person who can remember Rem?...I need to do something.

Subaru grabbed his chest and quickly looked up at both Emilia and Sora, wanting to tell them both of the upcoming threat. He clenched his fist before saying to the two of them, "Master Sora...Emilia...there is something I must tell you both."

"Yes."

"What is it, Subaru?"

"I...I can Return by Dea-" There was a black mist that stopped everybody in their tracks except Sora, as he noticed that something was wrong. He was moving around for a moment before seeing a dark hand approaching Subaru's heart, causing Sora to pull out his keyblade and try to attack the dark hand from reaching Subaru's heart. As he does this, a bright light consumed the room for Sora until he ended up in what he can tell as Subaru's heart.

While there he looked around to see a dark figure approaching Sora as if it wanted to kill him. This caused him to summon his keyblade and to charge directly at it to fight the shadow. As Sora was going to hit the opponent, the opponent of his started to summon lots of dark hands. Sora deflected each of the attacks before attempting to hit his opponent without hesitation. As he does this, another bright light shines at Sora, returning back to the outside world with time reset along with Subaru finishing his sentence. "-th...wait, what's going on?"

"Subaru, what was that hand?"

"Unsure actually, wait did you hear what I said?"

"Not really, I wasn't able to but I'm sure Emilia heard-"

Subaru and Sora both looked at Emilia and saw her in a paused state before falling to the ground, causing both of the boys to check on her out of concern yet they realize that she died. This caused both Sora and Subaru to be broken by this as they don't know what exactly happened with the two making the assumption that the dark hand was the reason that killed Emilia. Sora fell to the ground in guilt while Subaru started to cry for Emilia, broken hearted by this. Before anything else can be done, Sora looked at Subaru and asked him what exactly did he said. Subaru looked at his master and was afraid to answer until he pulled out his keyblade, telling him that he would take care of the thing stopping him from speaking. Subaru trusted his master and tried again in revealing his Return by Death with only this time having managed to let it out once he spoke, not having realized that Sora was able to prevent the dark hand from grabbing each of their hearts. Subaru paused for a moment before looking at Sora, a bit puzzled at him before saying,

"So...you can Return by Death? Does that mean...you've been dying and returning back from that death?"

"Master..." Subaru fell to the ground as tears started to flow down his cheeks, unsure on how to take this since he knows that he can't continue on this world since they lost Emilia, Rem, Waraki, Otto, and all the other innocent people. He took a moment before telling him of the Mabeast invasion and the fight with Elsa, how it originally went before going into further detail about it, feeling like his burden is lifted up from him.

"Subaru...you have the ability to go back in time which is the reason why I lost my power of waking. Because I went back in time to save my friends. If we can find a way to have you go back in time without you dying, then let's do it."

"But Master Sora, if I do go back then you won't remember anything. Nobody will remember what happened."

"It's okay that I won't remember, Subaru. That's why I'm putting my trust all on you, my apprentice. I believe that you will save us all."

"Master Sora..."

Subaru was surprised by this and before anything else can be said, Sora left the room in hopes of finding answers for having Subaru go back in time without having to die. Subaru got up on his feet and wanted to follow his master yet he knew that the only way to save everyone was to die and restart everything from the beginning.

Master Sora, I'm sorry but I have to die...I don't want to die but I have to. I'm unsure if dying again will be my last but this is a world I can't allow to exist. A world without Rem...without Emilia...I have to save everybody and I won't let you all down…

Subaru started to sprint out of the room and made his way towards the cliff he once saw, having a resolve to save everybody. As he started to sprint all the way towards the cliff, he realized that he was surrounded by the witch cultist.

"What do we have here? Could you be the one known as Pride?"

"Damn you...Damn you Petelgeuse!"

"How...How do you know my name? My brain trembles!"

"I have to accomplish something now let me pass!"

"No...unless you show me your gospel to prove you are pride, then you may pass!"

Subaru looked at the witch cultist with fear in his eyes yet he knew that this could be his chance to be killed should he try to fight the sin archbishop of sloth. He held a tight fist before charging at Petelgeuse without any hesitation. The sin archbishop noticed this and quickly attempted to summon the dark hands to stop Subaru yet he was not expecting the boy to have been able to dodge his attacks, making him realize that he is able to see his attack.

"You can see my authority...my unseen hands...No No No NO! Nobody can see my unseen hands!"

Subaru dodged the attacks yet he was not able to dodge them all and was caught by one of the unseen hands. As it seemed like he was going to die, a bunch of icicles appeared to protect the boy. The witch cultists all looked up and saw that Puck standing in front of them with anger in his eyes. Before anybody could act, Puck completely killed them all with Petelgeuse being the last one standing.

"You witch cult bastards…!"

"I...I won't lose to a spirit! Augh! My brain trembles!"

Subaru took this opportunity to pull out the knife Waraki gave him and without hesitation he stabbed the sin archbishop in the throat. He didn't want Petelgeuse to do anything to Puck so he was able to stab him yet this didn't work. Petelgeuse laughed at him before using an unseen hand to throw him away without hesitation.

"Hahaha as if a mere knife could do such a thing."

"Damn it...I won't let you hurt Puck!"

Subaru tried to get up but Puck without hesitation killed Petelgeuse with a massive amount of icicles. As Petelgeuse's body was destroyed by Puck, the great spirit approached Subaru with anger in his eyes.

"I know you want to kill me..."

"Trust me Subaru, I want to kill you all but I heard what you told Sora, you can return by death."

"But...why did Emilia die?"

"The witch of envy, she must've somehow managed to kill my Lia but before you die, I want to help you out."

"How?"

"You need to think, what has been the problem you have been dealing with that leads to My Lia dying."

Subaru started to explain everything he had encountered as best he could before the witch stopped him from speaking. Puck noticed this and quickly started to grow into his giant form, knowing that the rage in him is starting to overwhelm him.

"Puck, I want to ask, why didn't you kill me now?"

"I would until I found out you could go back in time to save my Lia. Might as well give you some information in order to properly save her. Now if you want my advice, deal with Gluttony or as you all call it, the White Whale. Then come straight to the mansion to deal with the witch cult."

"Thanks Pu-" Subaru paused himself as he started to feel something inside him taking control. He felt his mind filled with the laughter of a mad man he is aware of, causing him to start to laugh like that maniac. Puck noticed this and realized what happened, causing him to tell Subaru that he should get it right the next go before destroying the boy's body in one attack, giving him as much mercy as possible.

'Damn it...I'm dead again...but this time I will be able to save everybody...thank you Puck for the advice, I won't fail you, or Emilia, or Master Sora, or Rem...I won't fail you all again. You all...my friends...are my strength… you give me my power!'

As his mind thought of this, he opened his eyes to find himself standing in an odd large pillar of sorts with a picture of a sleeping Emilia. This confused him as he was trying to figure out where he is. As he looked around, he noticed three stone pedestals appeared with a sword, a staff like wand, and a shield on top of each stone pedestal.

'Choose.'

Subaru heard the voice and quickly went to inspect each and every one to see what they feel as he can tell that they are powerful within their own right. He first approached the sword.

'The power of the warrior. Invincible courage. A sword of terrible destruction.'

Subaru moved onto the staff like wand.

'The power of the mystic. Inner strength. A staff of wonder and ruin.'

He finally went towards the shield last.

'The power of the guardian. Kindness to aid friends. A shield to repel all.'

Subaru looked at the three weapons and started to think about everybody he cares about. The first person was Emilia, the girl who saved his life in the beginning of his new life in another world. He then thought about Sora, how his master worked very hard to not only protect them all but he gave him a purpose. He then started to think about his other friends such as Rem, Ram, Roswaal, Old Man Rom, Felt, Reinhard, Yabuto, Kishida, Waraki, and others he had met along the way.

This prompted Subaru to make the choice of getting the shield rather than the sword, desiring to get the strength to shield everybody from dying rather than gaining a weapon of strength that'll blind him.

'Your path is set. Now, what will you give up in exchange?'

Subaru gave up the power of the mystic before seeing the staff disappear the same way the shield disappeared when he chose the power of the guardian.

'Is this the form you choose?'

Subaru without hesitation nodded before the pillar underneath him started to break before engulfing the young boy into a pit of darkness. As the darkness was beginning to brighten up, Subaru realized that he returned back to the checkpoint.

This time I will save you all, I will not let anybody else die but first thing is first, we get all the strength we can by stopping the White Whale.

Chapter Text

Subaru and Rem both went to look for Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki to inform them that they need to speak with Felt and Anastasia with Subaru having explained the situation to Rem regarding the white whale and the witch cult. As Subaru was gathering allies, he starts to pay attention to all of his days with Crusch and her camp.

He recalls someone who is like a businessman talking to Wilhelm which prompted him to ask his three friends about who this man is, feeling like he is going to be important in getting Crusch, Felt, and Anastasia's camps to work together in order to fight against the White Whale. He is aware that Crusch's camp is gathering warriors to face the white whale yet he knew that they weren't going to be enough to beat the whale.

During this time, Subaru had sent his three friends to assist him in sending a knight in delivering a letter to the people in the mansion. He wishes to alert his master of the threat that is going on in order to get the villagers to safety while he assists everyone else in stopping the White Whale.

As his plan was going underway, he returned to Crusch's home to prepare for the discussion at hand without his three friends backing him up this time. He entered the house with Rem by his side, having asked Wilhelm if he could gather Crusch and Felix to speak with.

"Natsuki Subaru, what would you like to discuss about?"

"I need to discuss with you about the battle you are going to have against the White Whale. I want to join in on the fight."

"Nya, nyow how do nyow know about that?"

"I guess you could say I've been paying attention very closely to my surroundings."

Subaru began to explain everything he heard from the knights and from the people, he also explained how there are lots of wagons arriving to Crusch's place as if she is gathering for something. All of this led Crusch to commend Subaru for his ability to figure it all out yet she asked him why he would want to fight alongside them when he should be recovering.

"My master would help you all if he were here, I would like to make my master proud by fighting alongside you all. Despite how weak I am, I'll still fight by your side."

"You are quite the warrior, Natsuki Subaru. I can see why the knights would want someone like you in their ranks."

"Yes but on top of that, I want to form an alliance between the Emilia and Crusch camps, on equal terms. I know when and where the white whale will arrive. That will be the basis of the alliance."

"Mind if I ask how you know where the white whale will appear, Natsuki Subaru?"

Subaru pulled out his phone and explained how this assisted him in finding the white whale, remembering from the time he pulled it out to check on the mist in the previous loop before the white whale attacked them.

As he starts to convince the Crusch camp, Anastasia and Felt join in the conversation, both of them offering to assist. As the conversations went on Subaru's side, he started to prepare along with the others on their journey to face off the White Whale. While things seemed to go as planned, Subaru got a chance to speak with Rem on their own.

"Subaru, are you okay?"

"What do you mean, Rem?"

"I can tell something is wrong. You are after all, my friend."

"Rem..." Subaru paused himself again from hearing those words, having only heard them in the loops he ended up dying. This caused him to want everybody to survive this time around, not wanting to fail a fourth time.

"I don't want to lose any of you. After having lost the keyblade, I've felt weak and pathetic but then I remembered what Master Sora told me before he left with Emilia-tan. He told me the story of how he lost his keyblade and got it back with a strong heart. That's why I want to gain the same strength he got it from...from my friends."

Rem noticed this and smiled as she saw the kind of person Subaru had become thanks to Sora's influence. This made her want to call Subaru her friend even more despite how his stench is one of the witch. Rem patted his back for a moment before telling him,

"Even without the keyblade, Subaru, you still are much stronger. You may be weak but you also have the strongest resolve than anybody here. You desire to help everyone even if you know it could lead to death. You are Sora's apprentice after all."

Subaru smiled as the two laughed a bit before returning with the others. Waraki and Yabuto both had asked Subaru why he didn't wear the uniform given to him by the Imperial knights. Subaru smiled and told them that should he die, he would want to die with the uniform he came into the kingdom.

"I do like the uniform, don't get me wrong, but I sort of prefer showing off my skills as just me, Natsuki Subaru, the keyblade wielder's apprentice."

"Hehe alright then newbie, but you will always be one of us knights."

"And we will always have your back, Subaru."

Subaru smiled at both Waraki and Yabuto before they all got to their positions without any hesitation. As everyone prepared for the fight that lay ahead of them, Subaru looked at his sword and although he knew that it wasn't as strong as a keyblade, he still feels happy to have a weapon that he can use to fight with. Kishida stood next to Subaru as planned and the two spoke a bit.

"Subaru, mind if I ask you something?"

"Um sure, what's up Kishida?"

"Do you think we will all make it out of this alive? I know that the battle is going to be tough as hell but do you think it'll be possible for all of us to survive?"

"I don't know but I think for sure this is going to be the route where we finally defeat that damn thing. The White Whale doesn't stand a chance against a former keyblade wielder, the Crusch camp, Anastasia's forces, even Felt's forces, and the Imperial knights that are my three friends. We are all going to pull through this, Kishida. I have faith in my friends."

Kishida smiled at hearing this, impressed by the strength his friend has despite having lost the weapon that gave him power and the faith he has on others. This reminded him of why his two closest friends and himself chose to befriend him, they saw the strength of a boy and how he cares for others. Although they do wish Sora was with them, he still believes that they will survive the fight thanks to his friend.

After night time started to hit, Subaru's phone began to ring which alerted everyone that the White Whale would begin to arrive. They all waited until they noticed the White Whale hovering over the moon and approaching them very fast.

Every warrior was terrified by the white whale, with Subaru and Rem both ready for the fight ahead. Subaru looked at the whale and as it seemed that people were going to give up by its sheer size and power, Subaru along with Rem used the ground dragon named Patrasche to charge into battle.

Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki noticed Rem and Subaru charging into battle, prompting the three to charge towards the whale alongside their friends. This caused every other warrior to also charge at the white whale, prompting Crusch to start the fight by sending a sword slash directly at the white whale, damaging it.

The large army all started to attack the white whale with everything they got, using magic and their weapons without hesitation, damaging the large beast as best as they can yet Subaru and Rem could tell that it isn't going to be enough to kill them.

As the fight seemed to get heated with Wilhelm jumping onto the white whale to do excessive amounts of damage, he starts to recall his time with young Xehanort and young Eraqus.

During the battle against the demi humans, many heartless appeared and started to attack the young Wilhelm yet with the two keyblade wielders assisting him, they were able to save him. Although the two did it out of concern for their friend, Wilhelm felt himself as a weakling since he is aware at this point that Theresia is the sword saint.

This bothered him to the point that he wanted to challenge the two keyblade wielders to prove his strength. He fought the two but was easily beaten by the pair, showing how different their skills are. This angers him until Theresia helps him get up.

"Don't push yourself too far, Wil."

"...I'll be fine." Wilhelm was serious when he heard what Theresia said, wanting to keep fighting with all he got since the reason he wields a sword is because he wishes to protect everybody. He attempted to fight the two keyblade wielders once again but he still failed. He continued and continued until finally Xehanort told him that he should rest, not wanting his friend to get hurt anymore. During the break period, Theresia asked Wilhelm in a curious tone,

"Why do you wield a sword?"

"Because this is all I have."

"Not really." Xehanort joined in the conversation, wanting his friend to not feel down only because he couldn't defeat him and Eraqus. Wilhelm had a jealousy towards the two foreigners, how strong they were yet he also appreciated the tricks they taught him, how he feels like he is a much better swordsman for it. He challenged the two keyblade wielders once again and continued to train with them, wanting to get stronger while Theresia looked at Wilhelm and was both inspired by his continuing strength while also concerned that he would burn himself out.

"Please go easy on him, you two."

"Don't worry, Theresia. Xehanort and I will not push him too far."

"Don't worry about me, I can take it!"

Xehanort and Eraqus both nodded at each other, knowing that they have to be careful in order to not kill Wilhelm of exhaustion.

Wilhelm in present day used his skills to do much more damage to the whale with his sword skills before using Ricardo the Dog Man to assist him in pushing him back towards the Whale's position. As he headed towards the whale, the old swordsman managed to cut the whale's eye to the point it fell off. The whale screamed in pain before starting to create large mists, which made Subaru realize what exactly happened to Rem in the previous loop. The whale's mist can erase people which forced Subaru to warn everybody about this before someone grabbed his arm and threw him away from where Rem is at.

'What the hell?!'

As Subaru hit the ground hard, he looked up and saw that Vanitas was there just like the previous loop. He got up and pulled his sword out while telling Rem to focus on the white whale, not wanting her to get involved in his fight with Vanitas and to focus on the white whale. Rem looked at Subaru and wanted to help her friend yet Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki all three noticed this and quickly told Rem to help the others while they assisted Subaru. Rem looked as the three knights stood by Subaru's side against Vanitas, making her smile that her friend as others helping him.

"Just try not getting yourself killed, Subaru."

"I won't, Rem-Rem."

"I will allow you to call me that just this once."

"Okay Okay."

Rem smiled before joining back into the fight against the white whale, using her flail to damage the white whale.

"Well if it isn't the false keyblade wielder. I see you have brought some weaklings with you."

"Don't you dare call them weaklings! They are much stronger than what you think!"

"Haha is that so? Well then show me what you four are made of."

Vanitas charged at them with keyblade in hand, confident that he will take down his four opponents within a few seconds yet he was surprised when Subaru was able to block some attacks while the other three knights went on the offense towards him. Normally a hit from one knight wouldn't do much yet the coordination of the four knights with Subaru being on the defensive while the three going on the offensive did bothered him a bit.

As Subaru and his group were fending off Vanitas, Crusch and Felt both worked together in telling their armies what to do, throwing everything they got in winning the fight yet they realized the white whale was still too high for them to do any damage.

Subaru noticed this and quickly thought of an idea, attempting to reveal that he could return by death to his comrades only for him to cough since the witch tightened his heart and engulfed him in a stronger scent of the witch.

This caused the beast to turn its attention towards the young boy, interrupting the fight the three knights and the young boy were having with the evil keyblade wielder. Rem managed to assist Subaru in getting out of the whale's targeting range by summoning a large icicle to shut its mouth.

As the whale was distracted by the pain, Wilhelm managed to jump back onto the whale to do some damage with the little twins firing a sound wave in unison. As they were able to do damage to the white whale meanwhile Ricardo managed to do damage to the whale's side where it was leaking smoke.

As Ricardo and Wilhelm were doing damage to the whale, Vanitas summoned a bunch of keyblades to help him travel around, having his attention towards Subaru. The young boy realized this and quickly tried to get closer to the white whale in hopes of gaining some distance from the organization member yet he noticed a couple of fireballs at him and Rem.

The little twins noticed this and quickly fired a sonic sound wave together against Vanitas, throwing him off guard and off of his keyblade he was riding on. As this happens, the white whale manages to knock out Wilhelm and Ricardo from itself, forcing Wilhelm to land on his ground dragon. As all the camps regroup, a large mist hits the group causing everyone to scatter with Wilhelm getting knocked out of his ground dragon.

At the same time, Vanitas managed to kick Subaru off of Patrasche which caught Rem's attention. As Subaru was sent flying across the battlefield and having his right arm damaged, Vanitas appeared in front of him and proceeded to beat the crap out of him again while Wilhelm managed to land near a flower, causing him to remember something from his past.

"Hey, have you grown to like flowers?...What is it?"

"There was talk of conferral, and I became a knight."

"Well, congratulations. Then you're one step closer to your dream."

"My dream?"

"Don't you wield a sword to protect? A knight is someone who protects another."

"...It's humiliating." Young Wilhelm swung his sword at Theresia yet she easily grabbed the sword and disarmed him before hitting his chest area hard enough to make all the air in his lungs to come out at once. Young Xehanort and Young Eraqus noticed this and quickly went to check on the pair.

"What's going on?"

"This doesn't concern you, Xehanort!"

"It sure does, Theresia, what happened?"

"Master Swordsman Theresia Van Astrea."

"Huh?" Both Young Xehanort and Young Eraqus looked puzzled as they didn't understand what the young man was saying. This caused Theresia what her name as Master Swordsman means, interesting the two keyblade wielders. As she had explained to the two of the Van Astrea history, the two were curious on how powerful is the Master Swordsman but before they could say anything, the three heard Young Wilhelm speak to Theresia.

"Were...you laughing at me...?!"

"No..."

"Hey you two, come on! No need to be hasty!"

"Sorry Eraqus but since someone doesn't approve of my name, I won't come here again."

Theresia dropped the sword and looked at young Wilhelm with a sad face before leaving the three boys yet as she tried to leave, Xehanort summoned his keyblade and pointed it directly at her with a serious facial expression.

"I can't allow my friends to leave things like this."

"I don't want to but it seems like Wil doesn't like me."

"That's not true! It's just...With a face like that, you shouldn't be holding a sword!"

"I am the Master Swordsman. I didn't understand the reason why, I do now."

"The reason..."

"Wielding a sword to protect someone. That sounds nice to me, too."

Theresia begins to walk pass Xehanort, leaving all three of the boys in silence for a moment before Wilhelm started to speak,

"Wait Theresia...I will take your sword from you! I don't care about the role bestowed upon the Master Swordsman! Wielding a sword...The beauty of a steel blade...Don't look down on them, Master Swordsman!"

Theresia continued to walk until Xehanort again blocked her path, causing her to be annoyed at the keyblade wielder. She pouted and crossed her arms while asking what he wanted yet Xehanort gave her a serious look.

"If you are a master swordsman, then allow me to fight you. I want to prove something for Wilhelm."

Theresia looked at Xehanort with a bit of an annoyed facial expression before attempting to leave yet the keyblade wielder charged at her. She attempted to block the attack like she did with Wilhelm yet she was surprised that somehow Xehanort managed to land a hit on her side. This caused her to look at the keyblade wielder and to quickly grab Wilhelm's sword to fight Xehanort.

The two clashed weapons and started to fight for a bit with Eraqus telling the two to stop yet they both refused. Xehanort went on the offensive against Theresia with everything he got, showing that he was on equal terms of strength with the Master Sword Saint.

Wilhelm looked at Xehanort with an amazed gaze in his eyes, never believing that anybody could stand up and even go toe to toe with a sword saint while Eraqus attempted to figure a way to stop the two from fighting. Xehanort and Theresia continued to fight until Eraqus was able to get in between the two, stopping them from fighting.

"Enough you two! This isn't what friends do!"

"I'm sorry Eraqus but it has to be done."

"No it doesn't Xehanort!"

Theresia threw the sword to the ground and started to leave, impressed that somehow Xehanort was able to land a hit on her despite her divine protections yet uncertain of her ability to wield a sword now. As she was leaving, Wilhelm looked at both Xehanort and Eraqus with the resolve of wanting to get stronger.

"Xehanort! Eraqus! Please, teach me to become as strong as you two, please!"

Xehanort and Eraqus were both puzzled by this request since they didn't expect Wilhelm to show a sign of humility but because it was their friend, the two agreed and quickly gave their friend his sword before commencing his harsh training.

Wilhelm reflected on this moment before the whale was about to eat him alive until Yabuto and his two allies managed to get him out of there safely. As this happened, they all looked up to see two more white whales appear out of nowhere, causing everyone to be in a panic. Subaru eventually was beaten to near death while Vanitas laughed at the pathetic boy in front of him.

"Do you still believe that you, a pathetic boy, can be worthy of the keyblade?"

"I...believe...on my friends..."

"Where are they now?!"

"Right here!"

Someone with a familiar female voice spoke to Vanitas, causing him to see towards the direction of the voice yet as he looked an icicle hit him in the chest. As the organization member was sent flying, Subaru looked up and saw that it was Emilia with Puck by her side. Emilia helped Subaru get up and gave him a hug for a moment before hitting him in the head.

"Ow. What was that for, Emilia-tan?"

"Subaru, you are such a dunderhead! You shouldn't risk your life this much!"

"Hehe Sorry Emilia-tan, I just couldn't allow them to fight without me."

"Still you should be resting but I can't stop you since we are here now."

"Hehe sorry..."

Emilia smiled at Subaru as she did find his sense of helping others quite appealing yet she was just happy to see him alive. She noticed that he was beaten up and quickly healed him before the two with Puck together faced off against Vanitas. Rem and the other warriors were all struggling to deal with the three white whales yet they all noticed a large thunderbolt hit one of the white whales, exploding it on impact. They all turned to look around for who did it until they noticed Julius with Sora by his side.

"My hero." Rem said with a smile on her face when she saw her hero arrive and showing off a bit by destroying one of the white whales with just one attack. Everyone cheered as they saw Sora arrive at the scene, giving all of the warriors hope that they will survive the hell that is the battle against the White Whale.

Sora smiled and quickly with Julius joined the others in facing the white whale while Subaru, Emilia, and Puck all three teamed up to push Vanitas back. Vanitas fired lots of fireballs at the trio yet he wasn't able to land a proper hit. This annoyed Vanitas, causing him to take the fight much more seriously yet to his surprise, Yabuto and the other two knights joined in on the battle by attacking the organization member in the back.

As Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki joined in on the fight against Vanitas once more, they all turned towards Emilia and gave her the proper respect by telling her that it is an honor to fight alongside another candidate. She nodded at them and acknowledged the respect she was getting before they all continued to push back Vanitas.

Sora and Wilhelm both were thrown up towards one of the white whales with the two doing serious damage to it with their combined strength. As the two were standing on top of the whale, Wilhelm looked at the keyblade wielder before smiling at him.

"You know Sora-dono, I once knew two keyblade wielders; Xehanort and Eraqus."

"You knew Xehanort?"

"Yes, he was quite the fighter though he was a good person when we first met and when he left with Eraqus. You remind me a lot of the two of them."

Sora paused for a moment, unsure whether it was a good or bad thing yet he put it as the former and took the compliment. He nodded at Wilhelm before the two continued on their attack on the white whale.

As the whale took too much damage, it started to descend towards the surface very quickly which forced both the old man and the keyblade wielder to jump off.

As the two jump off to safety, the white whale crashes into the floor with great impact before blowing up, leaving everybody excited at the fact that they will win and finally put down the white whale for good.

Vanitas continued to deflect every attack thrown his way with some ease yet he eventually felt the white whale won't last long without some assistance. He gained some distance from his opponents before a darkness started to cover the dark keyblade user.

As this darkness covered him, he eventually sent it towards the white whale, covering it with darkness before a symbol appeared on its forehead with a dark color rather than its white skin it originally had.

"What are you doing?"

"Oh trust me, I'm making sure that you all know that I'm fighting with everything I got now. Also why not add a little chaos in the mix."

Subaru and the others all looked as the white whale is now the dark whale with Sora noticing the unversed symbol on the whale. He looked around and noticed Vanitas was nearby, facing off against Subaru, Emilia, Puck and three knights. This worried the boy yet a hug from Rem was enough to calm his heart and worries.

"Don't worry Sora-kun, Subaru as Emilia by his side. They will defeat him. Together we can defeat the White Whale."

"You are right Rem." Sora smiled at Rem before the two started to charge at the dark whale with the other forces joining in. As Sora and the others all charged at the dark whale, a dark beam from its horn was beginning to shine for a few seconds before firing at the group with it. Many people scattered but a few warriors were caught by the blast and killed by it, angering Sora and the others.

Subaru noticed this and realized that they have to do something if they were going to defeat Vanitas and the dark whale. He turned to both Emilia and Puck to tell them to go assist the others in taking down the dark whale.

"Are you sure about that, Subaru? Lia and I don't want to leave you to face an impossible task."

"I know but I think you all can help Sora take down that dark whale faster. My friends and I will hold Vanitas for as long as we can."

Emilia at first didn't want to leave Subaru on his own yet the three knights assured the silver haired half-elf that they would take care of him. She smiled at them before giving Subaru a quick hug before running towards Sora's position with Puck by her side. Before Puck left, he told the four good luck before following Emilia.

"Ha, you think you four can actually hold me back? For how long?"

"Long enough."

Subaru spoke before charging alongside his three friends towards Vanitas. Vanitas deflected a couple of attacks from the three knights before attempting to kill them all without hesitation yet Subaru was strong enough to deflect all the attacks. This surprised Vanitas since he didn't expect Subaru to be able to hold his own against a somewhat strong attack of his. This forced him to start going all out, pushing the four opponents of his to their limit.

Subaru realized how tough his opponent was getting, making him wish he had a keyblade for a brief moment before remembering that he can handle things on his own. He deflected all the attacks as best as he could yet Vanitas proved to be much stronger. He destroyed Yabuto's sword before in one swing knocking him to the ground, injuring the knight.

Waraki and Kishida noticed this and quickly charged at Vanitas together yet their opponent managed to deflect both attacks like if they were nothing. He grabs Waraki's leg and uses it to hit Kishida, causing both knights to get sent flying away. Subaru attempted to use this opening to strike down Vanitas but his sword shattered as he tried to stab his opponent through the helmet he was wearing. Subaru looked at his broken sword for a moment, wondering how hard is the helmet his opponent was wearing before feeling his opponent grabbing his throat with ease.

"You four really lasted as long as I expected. You are nothing more than vermin who deserve to be forgotten."

Vanitas threw Subaru a few feet away from him, forcing Subaru to roll into a ball before hitting the ground to soften the pain. As he got back up on his feet, he still held his broken sword without hesitation.

"I see you still have a lot of fighting spirit but what good is a weapon that is broken?"

Sora and the others all dodged many of the deadly attacks the dark whale was throwing at them, making it difficult to get any closer to it. Wilhelm attempted yet he was injured by one of its attacks, sending him flying with his entire right arm bleeding. Sora quickly casted Curaga at him to allow the Old warrior to return to the battle.

"Sora! Need some assistance?"

"Puck! Emilia!"

"Emilia-sama, shouldn't you be helping Subaru." Rem chimed in, concern for Subaru's safety.

"I want to but I trust that he can hold his own against the opponent he is facing."

Sora had a cold expression at first since he isn't sure if Subaru can handle Vanitas for long yet he knew that he had to trust in his apprentice. He smiled before nodding at Emilia and Puck right before telling them of the situation.

"Lia and I can assist you in getting closer to the gluttony...or well as you all would like to put it, the white whale."

"I don't think it is the white whale right now."

"You are right Lia, I guess it is a dark whale now."

"True but that symbol there is an unversed. Unlike the heartless, it is created by negative emotions from the one Subaru is fighting, also known as Vanitas."

Sora had remembered all the stuff Aqua and Ventus had told him about Vanitus and how he creates the unversed to cause trouble.

"Noted, should Lia and I return to help Subaru?"

"No, let's trust that Subaru, my apprentice, can handle him for as long as he can while we take care of this unversed white whale together!"

"Right, for Subaru!" Emilia spoke with confidence in her voice before they assisted Sora in taking on the Dark whale.

Chapter Text

Subaru dodged as many of Vanitas's attacks as best as he could yet he eventually received a strong hit that sent him flying again, injuring his right arm all over again. As he continued to get up, Vanitas eventually grew tired of the fight and threw a fireball at his direction with no hesitation, causing Subaru to try to dodge it only for his entire left hand to get burned by the attack. As Subaru felt the pain and wished to be laying on the ground, he knew that he had to hold the pain in and keep fighting. He continued to use his broken sword to hold back Vanitas until both Waraki and Kishida returned back into the fight to assist Subaru.

'Honestly, I'm glad to have them by my side along with Yabuto...' Subaru thought to himself as the two knights were able to push Vanitas back for a moment before the dark keyblade user simply brushed the two aside with ease. As the knights were sent flying, Waraki threw his sword at Subaru in hopes of being able to assist his friend before landing very harshly alongside Kishida. Subaru grabbed the sword and quickly went on an offense towards Vanitas once again yet this time he was only able to last for a couple of seconds before he was kicked by his opponent in the gut very harshly. This caused him to be sent flying back once again while his air had been all blown out of him. As he was sent a couple of feet away from Vanitas, the dark keyblade user started to speak with annoyance in his voice,

"You still think that you even stand a remote chance against me? You are pathetic! What makes you think that you can even hold me back longer than a minute? You have no powers. You don't have a keyblade! You are nothing but a pathetic pile of trash!"

"I know I am...but I won't give up...I will never give up…"

Subaru grabbed his sword tightly before charging at Vanitas once again, showing his opponent that no matter how many times he is beaten down, no matter if he is facing death in the face, he will not stop fighting. After all he had gone through in this new world with his friends, his master, and the girl he loves, he refuses to give up. While Subaru continued to fight Vanitas with everything he got, Sora quickly ran towards the Dark whale's position with everything he had alongside Wilhelm while Puck and Emilia provided the two cover, knowing that they need to give them an opening for the two to reach the dark whale to inflict damage on it.

"Sora! Wilhelm! Lia and I will give you all a chance to get a clear shot at gluttony, don't miss this opportunity!"

"Don't worry, great spirit, Sora-dono and I will not miss!"

Puck nodded at Wilhelm before both Emilia and him started to fire a barrage of icicles to counter the Dark Whale's attacks. As Puck and Emilia did everything in their power to create an opening, Sora turned towards his left side to see Julius joining him and Wilhelm on their path to attack the Dark Whale head on.

"Julius?"

"Don't think I was just going to let you and the sword devil have all the fun without me."

"Hehe good to have you here with us then."

Julius nodded at Sora before the three of them used the opportunity Emilia and Puck gave them to jump past the harsh defenses the Dark Whale set itself before managing to jump onto it. As the three were on the Dark Whale, a couple of unversed appeared in front of the trio, forcing them to turn their attention at them first. A couple of stronger unversed targeted Sora while the more weaker once focused on Wilhelm and Julius. The three were able to take them out without a problem but just as they were going to attack the Dark Whale, a corridor of darkness appear to show Marluxia and Larxene appear out of it.

"Marluxia! Larxene!"

"You are not going to beat me this time!"

"I have finally found you, Sora. Time to repay you for the damage you caused me."

Sora had his kingdom key ready for a fight yet he was stopped when Julius having his spirits prepared for battle stood in front of the keyblade wielder. Marluxia noticed this and quickly thought for a moment before remembering Julius from their fight in the capital.

"If it isn't the knight from the capital, Julius was it? Now why don't you step aside, my battle is with Sora."

"True but our fight was left off prematurely. Allow me to continue that fight uninterrupted."

Julius got his sword out and waited for Marluxia's response, surprising the organization member for a moment. Marluxia pulled his scythe out and prepared himself for a fight.

"As much as I would want to see your skills, Sora is my priority."

"Sorry but I'm the one you will be facing first."

Julius quickly charged at Marluxia, beginning their fight on the offensive and slightly pushing the organization member back. As he does this, Larxene quickly gets her eight throwing knives out and ready for another fight with the keyblade wielder.

"This time I will defeat you, you little twirp!"

Sora and Wilhelm both prepare themselves to face off Larxene as she prepares to go all out on the person she most despises. As she quickly charges at the keyblade wielder, she senses something try to attack her from her right side and quickly manages to barely dodge the attack. They all looked and noticed that the object that Larxene dodge was Rem's flail, causing both Sora and Wilhelm to look more to their left to see Rem joining them up onto the Dark Whale.

"Rem, how did you get up here?"

"A demi human known as Ricardo used his strength to throw me up here while Emilia-sama and her spirit, Puck, helped me get her safely."

"What are you doing here?"

"To help you, Sora-kun. I saw that her and the other one appeared and knew that you needed some help."

Rem's smile while she spoke to the one she loved made Sora feel happy to have her fight by his side, getting a smile to form. Larxene noticed this and quickly gained her balance before angrily yelling at Rem.

"How dare you stupid maid! How dare you help that twerp—!"

Larxene's focus was now on Rem, charging at her and beginning their duel with Rem wanting this to give Sora and Wilhelm an opening on the Dark Whale. Rem dodged a couple of Larxene's attacks before quickly pulling out her horn in order to keep up with her opponent's speed. As Rem dragged Larxene away from both Sora and Wilhelm, the two quickly started to attack the Dark Whale's body. The amount of damage they were doing was almost enough to kill it yet a bunch of unversed along with nobodies appeared and started to attack the two, preventing them from truly finishing off the Dark Whale. The two quickly turned their attention towards the new threat with Sora deciding to take on the nobodies while Wilhelm took on the unversed.

Julius continues to go on the offensive against Marluxia using his spirit arts, somehow impressing the organization member since he didn't believe someone in this world could actually prove to be a competent warrior. His curiosity peeks when he notices Julius attempting to strike him down in one hit, causing him to lower his defenses to see how much damage can he cause him. Julius notices this and quickly uses the opportunity given to him to strike down Marluxia, knowing how big of a threat the scythe user is. As Julius's sword hits Marluxia with everything he got, he managed to do some damage to the scythe user but not enough to leave an impact on him.

"Now isn't that disappointing and here I thought you would do some damage to me."

"Don't underestimate me just yet!"

Julius sent his red spirit towards Marluxia's direction, causing the area to explode fire which did some damage to Marluxia. He managed to use his wind abilities to heal himself before looking at Julius with a serious look, showing that he won't be holding back now. The knight noticed this and started to deflect each attack as best as he could while dodging those he could not block off. Julius examines the way Marluxia is fighting and quickly concludes that he is much tougher and much faster than he thought yet he wasn't going to allow himself to lose. He used another one of his spirits to assist him on defense, blocking attacks that Julius missed. Julius continued to barely hold his own until he used a powerful magical firestorm known as Fell Goa to push Marluxia back.

"Now that is quite an interesting attack, knight."

"I know you are much more powerful than you perceive but I won't be backing down."

Using his magic swordplay, Julius reaches his peak of his swordsmanship with the spirits enhancing his skills, allowing the spirit knight to be able to keep up with Marluxia's 25 percent of his speed and strength.

With Julius managing to keep up with Marluxia's attacks, Rem manages to keep Larxene focused on her by constantly attacking her when she attempts to return her focus back to Sora. This forces the organization member to create a duplicate of herself in an attempt to have the duplicate distract Rem while she goes to attack Sora. This backfired when Rem immediately punched the duplicate Larxene hard enough that it caused it to disappear before using her flail to attack the real Larxene, forcing her to take a defensive approach. During a barrage of offensive attacks towards Larxene, she uses Ul Huma which she materializes three pillars of ice to attempt to take down Larxene. As she fires the three at the organization member, Larxene quickly manages to dodge the attacks before throwing her eight throwing knives at Rem, confident that one of them will hit her. Rem notices this and quickly attempts to dodge all of the attacks yet one of the knives hits her left arm and causes all of her body to get shocked.

"Ha! I got you now, stupid maid!"

Larxene summons all eight of her throwing knives once again in an attempt to take down the blue haired maid yet Rem managed to push through the pain and quickly dodged the attack before punching Larxene in the face hard enough that it sent her flying back a few feet. Larxene landed on her feet and was completely confused on how Rem was able to handle the shock she had received.

"How did you pull that off? Not even the twirp that you care about could easily recover that fast from one of my attacks."

"I will not give up!...I will continue to fight for my hero...for the one I love...I will continue to fight on behalf of Sora-kun!"

Rem strengthens herself before summoning Ul Huma once again to continue their battle, beginning to go on an all out offensive to assure that her hero and the Sword Devil get their chance to take down the Dark Whale. Larxene quickly realized that she wasn't going to have an easy fight on her hands, forcing all the anger she has towards Sora to be directed towards Rem in an attempt to gain some strength to be on equal terms with the blue haired maid.

As Larxene and Rem continue their battle to the death, Sora and Wilhelm both manage to finish their fight with the nobodies and the unversed, returning their attention back to the Dark Whale. As the two returned to do damage to it, Sora allowed Wilhelm to deliver the finishing blow, causing the whale to start falling towards the ground at rapid speed. This forced everyone to start jumping off the whale with Larxene and Marluxia both using the corridor of darkness to escape the battle. Sora quickly put his keyblade away and started to carry Rem in order to get her out of the Dark Whale safely with Julius and Wilhelm both tagging along. Rem looked at her hero as she was being carried like a princess, making her heart beat faster. She moved her head near Sora's chest to hear the boy's heartbeat, making her smile while Sora looked around for a place to land safely with Rem.

Subaru was eventually knocked to the ground with one eye swollen and his entire right arm broken yet he didn't hesitate to get back up. Vanitas got annoyed by this and quickly kicked him in the face before speaking in disgust at the boy.

"You still keep fighting despite how pathetic you are...that is sickening! Accept that you are weak and die!"

"It is not weakness!"

Kishida with his sword quickly stepped into the fight to protect Subaru from being killed while barely being able to push Vanitas's attack.

"Impressive but you stand no chance against me, pathetic knight."

"Kishida…"

"Don't worry Subaru, I got your back!"

Kishida smiled at his friend and gave him a thumbs up before with everything he charged on an offensive towards Vanitas only to be easily hit in the stomach by one of Vanitas's keyblade attacks. As Kishida was sent flying back with a broken rib, Subaru got up and held his broken sword, ready to fight till the very end. Vanitas was preparing a strong attack to kill Subaru but first he was curious to know why the boy kept fighting a losing battle. Subaru looked at his broken sword given to him by the knights as he thought on what Vanitas said.

"Because I care about everybody. I know I'm weak but even so I will not give up, I will continue to fight even if it kills me! My friends...Emilia...all of them are my strength! They are my power!"

As Subaru said this caused his heart to strengthen before a random light appeared in front of the two, surprising both of them as they have no clue what is with the bright light. Once the light finally died down, Vanitas looked at his opponent with a bit of a surprised facial expression hidden under the mask he was wearing. Subaru opened his eyes and he started to smile with pride and enjoyment when he saw that he regained the Starlight keyblade once again.

"Hmm, so you are worthy of a keyblade. I am quite surprised but I will prove the keyblade that it made a mistake giving you, a pathetic weakling, the power of such a weapon."

Vanitas charged at Subaru in an attempt to take him out in one blow yet somehow the boy was able to deflect the attack by using Reflect which blocks Vanitas's attack. As the barrier broke, a couple of light explosions happened around Vanitas, doing some damage to the organization member. Vanitas jumped back to gain some distance and just as he was going to fire a strong fireball at Subaru, he felt a couple of icicles hit him on his back. He turned around to see both Emilia and Puck, both determined to stop him from harming Subaru.

'Such annoyance!' Vanitas thought to himself before attempting to attack the two yet he was unable to when Subaru charged at him and managed to reach him. The boy with keyblade in hand tried to sneak attack him yet the dark keyblade user dodged the attack and threw Subaru towards Emilia's position. With the power of the keyblade, Subaru was able to land on his feet and quickly casted Blizzard to counter the fireball heading towards their direction. As both attacks countered each other, Subaru quickly casted Reflect once more as he could feel that Vanitas was going to sneak attack them. He was correct as Vanitas was quickly charging at Subaru to attempt again to strike him down yet the keyblade's power was somehow blocking the organization member's attack.

"You are not getting me off guard!"

"Hmm...impressive, for a weakling!"

Vanitas quickly summoned lots of unversed to take care of the trio while he escaped, knowing now that the battle was over and that staying would certainly be a death sentence. As the unversed appeared and started attacking Subaru, Emilia, and Puck, Vanitas quickly created a corridor of darkness to escape in.

"Where the hell are you going?"

"Leaving, there is nothing fun here now, weakling."

"I won't let you leave!" Subaru attempted to get through the unversed to get to Vanitas but he was overwhelmed by the numbers. Vanitas looked at Subaru and smiled within his helmet, sensing the slight darkness lingering in the boy's heart yet he couldn't stay any longer as he could tell that Sora would appear soon. He smirked at the boy before leaving the area, letting Subaru and his group take down the unversed he had put in their path. As Subaru was taking down each unversed with his keyblade, he was a bit curious on what type of creatures these are since they are similar to the heartless yet different.

As the three took down the unversed with everything they got, Subaru fell to the ground from slight exhaustion yet happy that he won back his weapon. As he smiled on the ground exhausted, he noticed Emilia heading towards his position and beginning to heal him while the sky started to clear from all the smoke the White Whale created. Once the Dark Whale having reverted back to the White Whale crashed into the floor, Wilhelm quickly charges at the White Whale once again to make sure he does the finishing blow. As he starts to damage the white whale with fury and rage, he starts to recall the moment he won Theresia's heart.

Xehanort and Eraqus both tagged along with Young Wilhelm after the three defeated a couple of powerful heartless together, the three heading into the throne room. As the three entered, Young Wilhelm challenged Theresia without even needing to speak a single word. All the knights looked at the trio with Xehanort and Eraqus both summoning their keyblades and warning if anybody interfered that the two would stop them without hesitation. The knights all saw this as disrespect to their honor and quickly attempted to attack the duo but were subdued with ease, allowing Xehanort to look at them with annoyance.

"I thought knights are good thinkers, not brutes."

The knights all looked at Xehanort with anger in their eyes yet they could tell that if they tried to do something, all it would lead to is their eventual defeat. As the two keyblade wielders controlled the knights, Theresia and Wilhelm both began their duel with Wilhelm taking the offensive side of the battle, wishing to end it as soon as possible. As the two were in the heat of combat, Wilhelm was managing to overpower Theresia with the fighting style of Xehanort yet the divine protection of the Sword Saint was making it harder and harder to actually disarm her. This forced him to use a power he borrowed inside by both Eraqus and Xehanort, allowing him to glow for a moment and easily disarm the sword saint's weapon while at the same time shattering his entire sword. He had his sword directly at Theresia's neck with every knight completely shocked by this.

"I win. As a weaker swordsman, you no longer have reason to hold a sword."

"If I don't hold it, who will?"

"I shall inherit your reason for wielding the sword."

Xehanort and Eraqus both smiled as they heard this, seeing as Wilhelm's resolve is clear yet they wanted to make sure that he was truly being serious in taking over the sword saint's responsibilities. Eraqus steps up to the two and begins to speak in a serious tone,

"Wilhelm, should you actually inherit the reason for her to fight, what exactly is that reason you are wielding a sword."

"Because...she is my reason for wielding a sword."

Theresia was silent and surprised by this, not imagining that Wilhelm would have her be the reason he fights while both Xehanort and Eraqus smile as they are cheering for their friend in their minds. Theresia stood silent for a few seconds after Eraqus left the two alone before approaching Wilhelm.

"Hey, do you like flowers?"

"I don't hate them anymore."

"Why do you truly wield a sword?"

"To protect...you" Wilhelm went to kiss Theresia without hesitation or regret, catching everybody by surprise except both Xehanort and Eraqus. Both of them caught on that Wilhelm had feelings for Theresia during their training and quickly made sure to advise him to go for it when the opportunity opened, both wishing the two to get together. The two kissed for a couple of seconds before their lips separated from each other.

"Do you love me?"

"...You know that."

"I still want to hear you say it sometimes."

"Come on Wil, tell her already." Eraqus chimed in, wanting his friend to say the words that Theresia wants to hear. Wilhelm looked at Eraqus annoyed and was going to say something until he heard Xehanort from behind side with Eraqus.

"You should say it, after all it doesn't hurt saying it to the ones you care for."

"Oh come on Xehanort, I thought you would have my back on this."

"I do...but I also have Eraqus's back as well so you are out of luck."

There was a silence before the three boys began to laugh amongst themselves leaving Theresia a bit confused for a moment before pouting for being excluded on their laughter moment. Wilhelm nods at them before turning towards Theresia, who is waiting for him to say the words she wants him to say. He looks away at first in embarrassment before finally speaking,

"Very well. Someday...When I feel like it."

Wilhelm kisses Theresia once again yet they were interrupted when a light appeared behind the four of them. This is the same light that brought both keyblade wielders into the world, which made them realize that they must return back to their world. Xehanort and Eraqus both said goodbye with Eraqus making a promise to the two that he will return back to them someday while Xehanort looked at Theresia and quickly whispered a promise to Theresia which got both Wilhelm and Eraqus's attention. The two asked what promise did Xehanort make to Theresia only for Theresia to tell them that it's between the two.

"Xehanort, tell me!"

"Sorry Eraqus but it's a secret."

"What? I'm your best friend, I should know."

"Secret is a secret."

Eraqus whined for a bit before the two friends laughed it off as they said goodbye to their two friends.

Wilhelm continued to attack the white whale with everything he got, causing a lot of massive damage until he finally killed the beast with a finishing blow. As he did this, he looked up to see the sun shining bright at them.

"It is finished, Theresia. At last...Theresia, I...I...I love you!"

"The White Whale has fallen! The mabeast of fog, which has terrorized the world for four centuries, Has been defeated by Wilhelm Van Astrea and by Sora!" Crusch spoke with honor and with confidence, causing everyone to start cheering with most of the warriors all throwing their hats up in the air, Subaru smiling up at the sky with everyone while Emilia healed him, Sora holding Rem with the two of them having a smile on their faces, and with everybody else cheering the word "Victory". After a moment of cheering, they all went to make sure they could help the ones hurt by the battle, leaving the three knights Subaru fought alongside to each be taken care of. Waraki was still strong enough to continue fighting alongside Yabuto yet Kishida took a strong hit from Vanitas, forcing him to be with the wounded.

During this, Subaru asked Emilia to give him a moment alone to which she allowed while telling him to not do anything rash. As he was on his own, he looked up at the sunrise and all his mind can think is about how he managed to defeat the white whale thanks to everybody, including Sora. He felt that without Sora, they might not have been able to win. He pulled out his keyblade and started to smile when he saw it once again on his possession.

I know that it took me dying to reach this point but I'm glad to have you back on my side. I just hope to be worthy enough to keep using you in the future.

Subaru continued to smile before Emilia approached him a few minutes after leaving the boy alone. She was a bit concerned about his well being which caused her to ask if he was alright. He turned towards her and his first thought that came to mind was how he ended up killing her by accident in the previous loop which made him hesitate to even speak about Return by death. Although it was possible for him to reveal it with Sora's help, he did fear that they would become worried of his wellness since the trigger was death. All he could do is push forward on his own, valuing the loop he is in and fighting with everything he has to protect the loop until the bitter end.

"Don't worry Emilia, I'll be alright."

"You sure? You've been acting weird."

"Hehe sorry, just have a lot on my mind."

"Well whatever it is, you can count on me to help you." Subaru noticed what Emilia said and looked at her, reminding himself why he fights harder despite the odds being stacked against him. He smiled back and told Emilia that together they will overcome everything before the two just stood there watching the sunrise. As the two were enjoying themselves, they heard Crusch calling them before approaching their positions.

"I'm actually happy you made it alive, Crusch-san."

"I am, yes. But our losses are not few. With the White Whale's defeat, those who have vanished will not return."

"I think you did great, Crusch-san. Your popularity should shoot through the-Wait, did I just give you a boost in the royal selection that I shouldn't have? Oh no!"

Crusch and Emilia both laugh as Subaru starts to panic that he might have betrayed Emilia's side by having boost Crusch's popularity. As Subaru starts to panic a bit, Crusch adds in a bit of something to calm the boy down.

"You look gloomy for the hero who took down the white whale."

"Dang it I'm such an idio-...What did you call me?"

"The hero who brought down the White Whale. I would not wish to be shameless enough to claim your achievement as my own."

"You really did do all of this, Subaru."

"No, I really didn't do anything."

Emilia and Crusch both smiled at Subaru, giving the boy an impression that they both have a strong opinion of him. He stopped himself to think of this before he smiled at them, happy that he is able to prove himself.

"It sounds like your opinion of me has improved a lot, Crusch-san. I'm surprised."

"You have proven yourself in the capital and you have proven yourself here, you are a worthy knight, Natsuki Subaru."

Subaru smiled at hearing this before Crusch and he shook hands with the two agreeing that should they be on opposing sides the two would remain friendly towards each other. As they shook hands, Crusch turned her attention to Emilia to speak with her.

"You have your knight here fighting by your side and his master, who fights for everybody. Although we haven't talked much, I do hope to remain friends with you even if we are on opposing sides. You are, after all, the one who helped us out against the White Whale. You deserve some credit for this battle as well."

"That's nice words of yours, Miss Crusch. I do hope that we can remain friends even after the royal selection."

Crusch and Emilia smiled and shook hands as well before Crusch stated that she will be taking the white whale to the capital for proof. Subaru made a statement that the white whale was a secondary priority which caught both the royal candidates attention.

"I hate to say it but I think I would need help. I don't want to ask for it since we took a toll from the previous fight-"

"In that case, why not make use of this old man?"

Wilhelm approached Subaru and kneeled before the young boy, surprising him while he continued to speak.

"Natsuki Subaru-dono, with this subjugation, it was because of you that I was able to carry out my reason for living all this time. I thank you...I thank you. I thank you with all that I am."

Subaru was completely unsure on what to do yet all he could say is that it was all possible thanks to Wilhelm, knowing that he played a key role in the fight against the White Whale. As this happened, Crusch informed Subaru to take Felix and some of the soldiers with him on his fight against the witch cult which prompted both Yabuto and Waraki to join in the conversation, informing their friend that they are still in this fight. Subaru smiled and quickly thanks everybody for everything before they all have done for him.

Meanwhile Felix had informed both Sora and Rem that Rem took too much damage and should rest up. Rem was upset by this and tried to convince Felix that she could fight yet the maid was still too injured to keep on going. Sora helped her move a bit in order for the two to talk in private.

"Sora-kun, let me go with you."

"I wish to, Rem, but I don't want to push you too far. Besides, I don't want the organization to hurt you again."

"I can still fight..."

"Rem, I know you are strong but I have to face them alone. It is my responsibility."

"Sora-kun...You are not alone. You are strong. You are kind. You care about everyone and you fight for everyone."

"You guys are my strength. That's why I will fight to make this world a better place."

"What happens once you make this world peaceful, will you be returning home?"

"Unsure Rem, I don't know if I can even stay here...but maybe a part of me wants to stay...for you..."

Rem looked at Sora with her heart racing, seeing that she is winning Sora's heart yet she can tell that something is bothering him.

"What's wrong, Sora-kun?"

"...I honestly miss my friends. Although I have grown a strong bond with all of you here, I do wonder if I will ever see Donald, Goofy, Riku...Kairi...I just don't know how I'll beat Organization XIII once again."

"You can do it...you are my hero, Sora-kun, I believe in you."

"...What would happen after we finished the Organization? What if I don't return back home but I end up staying here for good? What would I do...?"

"I would like you to be with you, Sora-Kun."

Sora looked at Rem and saw the smile she was giving to him which warmed his heart in a way that is similar to when he thinks about Kairi.

"Rem, should I stay here then what would we do together?"

"Hmm well we would end up getting a house with us getting a job. Fortunately, thanks to Roswaal-sama, I have received an education, so I can easily find a job. He would also help us get a place as well and assist us with a bit of the expenses as well. You might have to either look for manual labor or as a knight since you do have the skills of a knight. Once we had a stable income, we could look for a better place to live. In the meantime, you could study for perhaps a year, so that you can find a better job should you not choose the knighthood. We would work together. And once we had enough money, perhaps we could buy a mansion like the Roswaal mansion. Once our jobs are on track...um...it's embarrassing to say, but we could have a child. It would be half-demon and half-human, so I'm certain it would be feisty. Whether we have a boy or a girl, twins or even triplets, I know they would be adorable. I know that this is the future I wish for Sora-kun...I just hope it is one that you might like..."

Sora was completely out of words for all that he heard, seeing just how much Rem cares for him which made him see a step in how love functions. He smiled at her and quickly responded to the idea of being stuck in the world forever.

"Should I not be able to return home, I think I would enjoy being by your side Rem."

"I love you, Sora-kun."

Sora smiled and before he could react, Rem kissed him on the lips, causing Sora's heart to slow down drastically for a bit since he has never felt this kind of expression before. It felt that the burning sensation of life was coursing through his veins, the taste of life. The two kissed for a few seconds before Sora looked at Rem with a surprised yet a happy smile to which she responded with a smile as well.

"I know that you don't know much about love but I care about you more deeply than ever, Sora-kun. I wish to stand by your side forever so please, don't cast me aside."

"I promise you Rem, that I will always be there with you no matter what. After all Rem...I care about you a lot as well." Hearing those words come from his mouth made the keyblade wielder feel at ease with himself before the wagon informed Rem that they have to start moving out. Rem and Sora hugged with the two promising each other to reunite after the battle with the witch cult is finished. Sora wanting to give Rem hope in her heart, he kissed her on the cheek and smiled, leaving Rem beyond than happy as she sees that she has slowly been winning her hero's heart.

As Crusch was taking many back to the capital with Rem being a part of them, Sora rejoin with the others to see Subaru with Ricardo the Dog Man, Mimi and her brother, Felix, Julius, Felt, Old Man Rom, Subaru, Emilia, Puck, Waraki, Yabuto, and a bunch of other warriors. Sora turned towards Felt and asked her where Reinhard was, to which she had a red face. Subaru noticed this and spoke out his concern,

"Please tell me you alerted him that you would be here."

"Hehe."

"Felt!" Both Sora and Subaru spoke in unison, both knowing how crazy the girl can be.

"I left him a letter, Okay! Besides, I have Old Man Rom here to take care of me!"

Felt pouted at the two which made both Sora and Subaru laugh for a bit before they began their meeting with everybody else.

"Okay everybody, we will be facing the witch cult now. They are going to be tough but we can take care of them together."

Everybody looked as Subaru started to take the lead with confidence, causing everybody to pay attention to the boy in front of them. Subaru explained the plan before they began to move out towards the mansion, confident that together they will be able to stop Petelgeuse for good.

'Don't worry Master Sora...Emilia...I will save you both from whatever the sin archbishop will throw at us!'

Chapter Text

Subaru and the group all started to make their way into the Mathers territory with Subaru introducing Waraki and Yabuto to his master, wanting to show his master of the friends he made in the capital. Waraki and Yabuto were both interested in the fact that Sora looks much younger than Subaru, starting to tease the temporary knight that a younger boy is much stronger than him. They all laughed before they arrived at the woods, making Subaru realize that the witch cult would be able to detect him. Having recalled his talk with Petelgeuse in his previous timelines, they would be able to tell where he is, making him realize that he needs to separate from the group and give them time to get the people of Arlem village out of there.

"Sora, can I trust you with something?"

"Sure, what is it Subaru?"

"I would need to separate from the group for a moment but I need you to get the villagers of Arlem village to evacuate while I get the witch cultist away from the village."

"You sure about that? I could tag along."

"Don't worry Master Sora, I will have a couple of warriors backing me up."

As Subaru said this, Ricardo and a couple of his crew arrived at quo to ask the young boy if they should start their search of the area. Subaru nodded at them at them, knowing that they are going to need to move around quickly and avoid the main base of the Witch cult. Subaru had a feeling that they would need to challenge Petelgeuse last. As Ricardo and some of his people went into the forest, he prepared to separate from the group as well.

"Hold up Subaru."

"Oh, what's up Emilia-tan?"

"Are you sure you want to go alone? Puck and I can give you a hand!"

"I appreciate it Emilia-tan, with all my heart, but I want you to help Master Sora in getting the villagers out of the village and into safety."

"You sure?"

"Yes, I trust you Emilia-tan."

"Okay but be careful out there Subaru."

"Don't worry Emilia-tan, I will return to you."

Emilia blushed when she heard him say that before nodding with a smile, leaving Subaru some confidence in himself as he separates from the group. Three groups are formed, Subaru with the stench of the witch would draw the witch cultist away while Ricardo and his forces look for any of the witch cultists in the forest and lastly Sora and his group prepare to evacuate the village. As Subaru was going on his own into a part of the forest which was away from the village, he pulled out his keyblade for a moment, wondering if he should have Sora by his side. As he pondered this, a couple of heartless appeared out of nowhere and started to attack him.

"Okay, I guess I could warm up my skills before facing the boss himself."

Subaru pulled out his keyblade and started to take on the heartless on his own, confident that he has gotten strong enough to face off the heartless on his own. A bunch of the heartless were simple shadows and soldier type yet a few were guardians. Subaru realized that he was going to have a much tougher time on his own yet he was confident in his abilities that he can still fight without any help, using the strength of his friends and Emilia to help him push his limits.

Ricardo and his group all looked around the first for the witch cultist yet they were constantly being attacked by random heartless appearing, annoying the group for a bit until Yabuto finally spoke his mind.

"Damn these creatures are getting persistent. It's as if they don't want us getting to the witch cultists."

"They are persistent but against us, they stand no chance."

"You are right, Mercenary, but we still have to be on our guard."

Ricardo nodded at what Yabuto said while easily taking down a couple of more heartless, confident that his group will be able to break through the swarm of heartless. As they were taking down the weaker and stronger heartless without any casualties, they all started to hear someone crying out for help. Ricardo and Yabuto both look at each other and nod before they all start heading towards the voice that was crying for help.

As they arrive at the large area, they see witch cultists holding a merchant in green hostage as if they were about to kill him. Ricardo sent the two little warriors known as Mimi and Tivey to stop the witch cultists from killing the merchant. They nodded at Ricardo before using Resonance Wave together to send air waves at the witch cultists to stop them from killing the merchant. As they save the merchant, Yabuto and Ricardo both led the group to attack the witch cultist. Ricardo was able to take care most of the cultists with Yabuto coming a close second in taking down the most cultist, having been able to deflect most of their attacks.

"Ha ha, you trying to outmatch me in numbers, knight?" Ricardo spoke with quite a curious tone of voice as he saw Yubato keeping up with him in killing many witch cultists.

"Of course, Mercenary. Let's see you keep up with me!"

"Ha, alright then knight, let us see!"

Both Yabuto and Ricardo started to take down many witch cultists with everything they got with Ricardo having the lead.

As Ricardo and his group took on the witch cult to save the merchant, Sora and his group arrived at the village with Emilia wearing her coat in order to not be recognized. As they entered the village, the villagers at first felt threatened but when they saw Sora they were all calm since they assumed that they were being invaded at first. As Sora noticed the villagers, he started to ask for them all to gather around. The chief of the village did this and quickly asked Sora with all villagers present what is the meaning of the knights all arriving at the village.

"We just want to know what is wrong, Sora."

"The truth is that there will be an attack on the village and we need to get you all to safety."

Sora quickly explained the situation to the villagers, wanting them to know that the situation Subaru explained to them is dire. The villagers were shocked by this but trusted Sora's judgement and quickly with the help of the knights began to evacuate. As they were evacuating, Sora could feel that something was wrong, making him go around the outside of the village to check the area only to find some odd looking people with a villager speaking to someone. Sora could feel a dark presence around them. This caused him to pull out his keyblade and to speak to the couple of people standing near the village near a large cliff.

"Who are you all?"

"Huh? It's the keyblade wielder! Kill him!" The villager said, causing the witch cultists there to charge at the keyblade wielder. Sora noticed this and without any hesitation he took down the witch cultists, scaring the evil villager and causing him to run. Seeing that he is evil and is probably going to alert the others, Sora starts to chase the evil villager. As he was chasing him, he threw his keyblade directly at him and managed to knock the villager to the ground. As the evil villager was on the ground, Sora points his keyblade directly at the man and quickly knocks him out, knowing that he cannot let him escape. As he knocks him out, Julius and Felix both arrive to see that Sora was checking the knocked out villager.

"What are nyow doing, Sora-kyun?"

"This villager was with some bad people, I think he is a witch cultist."

Julius and Felix were alerted by this and quickly looked around before the three took the villager with them for interrogation. As they were taking the evil villager with Julius carrying him, Sora had felt something in Felix's heart and wished to speak with him.

"Felix, is it okay if we speak privately for a moment?"

"Sure..." Felix answered, a bit unsure on what the Keyblade Wielder would want with him yet curious. Julius told the two that he would be in one of the villagers houses to interrogate the person they have.

"What would nyow like to talk about?"

"I can tell that you hate yourself."

"Huh?" Felix was a bit thrown off by this, not expecting Sora to say that let alone know that he thinks himself little.

"I...I don't know what nyow are talking about..."

"I can tell because you and Subaru both have that in your hearts. You both do everything you can because you don't want to be weak. With him during our time I saw the fear he had in himself of failing everybody, wishing and doing his best to improve. Even though we haven't talked a lot, I can feel the same feeling you give off like him."

Felix was stunned by this at first, feeling anger at Sora as if he knows what being a weakling is. His attitude shifted from curious to anger.

"And what do nyow know?! Nyow don't know what weakness is, so what the hell would you know!"

Sora could feel the anger in Felix's words yet the anger was not fully directed towards him but towards the cat boy himself. He can feel the self hatred he has for himself which prompted him to tell the cat boy that he was once a weakling, explaining the time he lost his keyblade to his best friend and how even when he was weak, he trusted in his bond with friends and won back the keyblade.

"That still doesn't change that I'm weak! Nyow still got back your strength! Nyow don't know what hopelessness is!"

"I do know, because I failed the Mark of Mastery."

"Mark of Mastery?"

"Riku and I took it together to become keyblade masters, to gain the power to save those who were lost yet the Organization took over the test and I almost was one of them until my friends came to save me while I was in a deep sleep. After Riku saved me from my slumber, I realized that all of the power I had gained was gone but that didn't stop me because I knew that I had my friends by my side."

Felix was paused when he heard this, he was sure that nothing could defeat Sora after having proven to be able to land a hit on Reinhard despite having his divine protections on. Hearing Sora having experience weakness made him even more angry at himself for not being able to get stronger.

"Why are nyow telling me this?! Why?!"

"Because I want you to know that you are not weak."

"And why is that?!"

"Because you are able to heal people. That may not serve combat but it does serve as a big importance. You are also a knight, be proud of who you are."

Felix was a bit surprised by this and just stood silent, he was unsure on why someone like Sora was attempting to make him feel better. All Felix did was stay silent and begin to leave, not wishing to discuss this anymore. Sora noticed this and wanted to help him yet he knew that on his own he wouldn't be able to do much.

Sora and Felix caught up with Julius to interrogate the villager yet when they arrived, they noticed the village was being attacked by heartless with Felt and Old Man Rom both leading the defense of the village. Sora pulled out his keyblade and was about to join in yet he knew that he wanted to make a point to Felix. He tossed his keyblade to Felix which the cat boy caught, unsure of what he was wanting him to do with a very odd looking weapon.

"Felix, I want you to fight."

"What?"

"I want you to use my weapon while you can to hit the heartless, I believe in you."

Felix was unsure what to do with the keyblade yet when a heartless attempted to attack him, his instinct was to hide but the anger he felt in himself made him swing directly at the shadow heartless, managing to take it out with a heart appearing for a moment before disappearing.

"Wha-?" Felix looked up and saw that he managed to defeat an opponent with his own strength, which made him be conflicted with how he should feel. Before he could try to return the kingdom key to Sora, he pulled out Diamond Dust and quickly went to fight the heartless with Julius using his free hand to also fight off the heartless.

'This battle...this feeling...is amazing, nya!'

Felix felt powerful when swinging the kingdom key, feeling a sense of power that he has never felt before. As he was handling the weakest of the heartless, Sora with another keyblade attacked the more stronger heartless, opening a path for Julius to tie up the evil villager in one of the houses in order to properly join in on the fight. As Julius enters a villagers house, Sora and Felix both stand back to back with Felix uncertain if he can be any useful, knowing that he isn't strong and hating himself for it.

"Nya! Take nyower weapon back...I can't-!"

"I know you feel weak but I believe in you, just as you and Crusch believe in each other. Think of her, of your friends, have them be your power!"

Hearing this made Felix gain some composure on himself, thinking about Reinhard and Julius first, how they treated him like a friend before going to Crusch. He owed her his life for all the things she did for him, giving him a resolve to fight the heartless, despite feeling like a weakling that can't fight. Sora followed Felix and the two together worked to push back the heartless with Felix being able to take down only the shadow and soldier type while Sora took on the rest. As the two were able to take care of the heartless, Felt and Old Man Rom along with the knights and Waraki were able to take care of the other heartless with sheer will power. Emilia and Puck were both forced to face a heartless that was like a phantom, attempting to use all of their skills to take care of the heartless boss. As the battle was almost over, a few guardian heartless appeared in front of the knights and gave them trouble. Just as the heartless were about to take them out, Ram quickly appeared and using her most powerful wind magic she defeated most of the heartless. Sora quickly noticed the Phantom heartless and quickly joined Emilia and Puck in taking down the heartless. Sora having learned how to defeat it due to having faced him with Peter Pan, Donald, and Goofy on Neverland he waited until he summoned the correct magic. Once the heartless was about to be defeated, Emilia and Puck both fired their strongest ability to give it the finishing blow.

As the battle was finished, all the villagers continued to evacuate with more determination while Julius and Waraki both went to interrogate the evil villager. Emilia and Sora both chatted for a bit with Emilia beginning to be concerned of Subaru's welfare since he is on his own.

"Should we go to check on Subaru?"

"I know the plan is for him to have this Sin archbishop distracted long enough for the villagers to escape yet I feel the same way."

"Then let us go see him-"

"Emilia, I know you want to check on him but we need to trust that he will make it back alive. After all he won back his keyblade, that proves just how strong he is. Believe in him just as he believes in you."

Emilia was left silent by this since she is worried that he might be pushing himself too far but Sora's confidence in his apprentice allowed her to gain some confidence in him as well. As the two stayed quiet, Felix approached Sora and was about to hand Kingdom Key back to the boy only for the keyblade to disappear from his hand and back to its owner.

"Why did nyow do this?"

"To allow you to see that you can fight, that you aren't as weak as you think."

"..." Felix stood silent as he really did enjoy feeling powerful for once but knowing that it was borrowed power, he disliked it. He knew deep down he was weak but having had the taste of the keyblade, he now had a small desire to wish to gain a power similar to what both Sora and Subaru have. Felix nodded before leaving Emilia and Sora.

"What was that all about?"

"I just wanted to help someone who saw themselves as weak."

"You have a kind heart Sora, no wonder Rem loves you."

"You are kind hearted as well Emilia, haven't you noticed how much Subaru cares about you."

"W-What do y-you mean?"

"He is always fighting impossible odds to save you because he cares about you deeply."

Sora smiled when he heard himself speak those words, finally understanding better the love Rem has for him and how deeply he cares for not just Rem and his other friends from this world and from the other worlds but also for Kairi. He died once to free her heart and took the punishment of abusing the power of waking all to save Kairi, making him realize the love he has for the girl. As Sora and Emilia were both silent for a moment, the village chief approached the two to ask Sora where they should head towards. Sora was unsure himself until Ram came in to suggest that half go to sanctuary and the other go to the capital. Wilhelm agreed as they wouldn't be able to protect all the villagers if they all went to the capital.

"What do you think, Emilia-sama? I can lead one half to the capital while Sir Wilhelm Van Astrea leads the other to the capital. Lord Roswaal is already heading to the Sanctuary to arrange things."

"I think it is a good plan."

"You should go with them to the capital, Emilia."

"Huh? What do you mean, Sora?"

"Subaru would want you safe."

Emilia was silent by this and before she could chim in her thoughts, Puck along with Wilhelm and Ram encouraged the idea of having Emilia be safe considering that Subaru had warned Wilhelm and Sora of how the Witch Cult is after her. Before Emilia or anybody could say anything, a familiar voice spoke,

"You twerp! This time I will kill you!"

"Larxene!" Sora shouted as he turned to face her with Kingdom Key in hand. Everybody got their guards up yet Sora told everyone to start leaving, having confidence that he can defeat Larxene on his own. Wilhelm and Ram both nodded before prompting Emilia to leave with Felt, Old Man Rom, Waraki, and three knights staying behind to make sure that they took care of any witch cultists that arrived at the village. As everyone started to leave, Larxene laughed at this thought that Sora was fighting her alone.

"Hahaha! You think that alone you can beat me? Please, this time I will make you regret ever wielding a keyblade."

"I can handle you alone!"

"I wouldn't say she is alone." Another familiar voice spoke before revealing itself to be Marluxia. Sora noticed this and was quick to realize the problem he was facing until Julius, Waraki, Old Man Rom, and Felt joined in on the mix.

"You guys, you don't have to join in on this."

"Boy, you saved Felt and I in the loot house from that crazy girl a while back. This is me repaying you for having saved us."

"Yeah! What Old Man Rom said but also you are my friend, I would never let you fight alone!"

"Yes, as my friend's master, I must be obligated to assist you."

"Not to mention that I have a score to settle with Marluxia."

Each one gave a reason to why they were fighting alongside Sora, making him realize that although he isn't with his previous friends, he made a huge impact on the ones he made on this new world he found himself in.

"My, the hero is loved by many...I wonder how long that'll last when I kill you all!"

"You don't frighten me bitch!" Felt spoke out against Larxene before charging directly at her with her wind speed, beginning the battle. Sora joined in with Felt to protect her from Larxene while Julius used his spirit arts to charge at Marluxia with Waraki and Old Man Rom joining him.

Meanwhile, Subaru managed to arrive at the witch cult base after having barely beaten the heartless on his own. Once having arrived there, he remembered the loop where everybody was killed and the anger his master felt. This was something that haunted him for a moment but then he remembered that he can survive this loop, after all he defeated the white whale in one try. He smiled and regained his confidence but as he approached the place, he saw that Petelgeuse was already there.

'Seems like I will be facing him now. I can do this.'

Subaru approached the sin archbishop with his mind focused on how he is going to beat him on his own, knowing that he has counted on other people for far too long and that he should start fighting on his own to prove that everything he has gone through was worth it. As he stops on his tracs, he waits until Petelgeuse begins to speak.

"I have been waiting to see you face to face, believer in love. I'm a Sin Archbishop of the witches cult representing Sloth, Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti."

Subaru stood looking at Petelgeuse with a serious look of determination, annoyed by his presence since he caused so much pain in many loops yet he continued on with his plan to distract him long enough for Ricardo and the others to reach his point once they had taken care of the other witch cultists in the area. As he waited for that, he approached the sin archbishop in a friendly manner.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Great Sin Archbishop of sloth, if you could find it within you to add my body and soul as a part of your ranks to carry out the ordeal, there would be no greater honor."

"HOW WONDROUS, HOW VIVACIOUS YOUR FAITH IS! To think there was such a devout believer. PLEASE FORGIVE MY SLOTH, FOR FAILING TO FIND HIM."

Petelgeuse started to hit his head on the rock with great force, bleeding with every hit which only confirmed to Subaru that he needs to be cautious about this since the madman is crazy and can be unpredictable.

"Please stop, Sin Archbishop."

"Ah...but, but, but...I have no way to atone for my sloth and foolishness but by punishment."

"Now hold on, the witch wouldn't want her sin archbishop hurting himself. She would want you to complete the ordeal!"

"You are exactly right! Yes, the ordeal! What she needs from me is the Ordeal!" Petelgeuse jumps towards Subaru's position and gives him a hug. "Your words have opened my eyes. Thank you! Thank you! With this Ordeal, we must test her...to learn if this half-devil is worthy vessel, if she is worthy to put the witch into."

"Put the witch into? Vessel?"

"If she is, the witch will possess her. If not, reject her. If she proves an unworthy vessel for the witch, then the witch will be reborn into this world on the coming fated day..."

Subaru clenches his fist with anger as he sees that the sin archbishop doesn't care of Emilia's safety yet he manages to control his anger much quicker as he knows that he is only buying time. The hugging stops when Petelgeuse steps back to pull out a book.

"The words inscribed in the Gospel tell of her love. All of it guides my path! Show me your Gospel!"

Subaru paused himself for a moment, having noticed that the book Petelgeuse is holding is a gospel, making him realize that he is in a bit of trouble since he concludes that having the gospel makes you a part of them. Without one, you are basically an outsider. Seeing that he has no choice but to fight, he first creates a plan to distract the Sin Archbishop by having him be distracted.

"Before I can show you my gospel, Great Sin Archbishop, let me ask you something."

"And what is that, my boy?"

"Do you know what a Keyblade is?"

"Key...blade?"

"Yeah, shouldn't your gospel tell you about the holy weapon known as the keyblade?"

Petelgeuse pauses for a moment, not being familiar with the weapon Subaru was telling him which caused him to start looking at the gospel for anything that is referred to as a keyblade. As he looked and looked, he did not find anything.

"There is nothing of a 'Keyblade' in the gospel!"

"Then...you have a false gospel!"

"What?!" Petelgeuse looked at Subaru with a surprised and slightly angry facial expression when he heard the boy accusing him of having a false gospel. This caused him to ask for the boy's gospel in a rude manner.

"Why? So you can take it from me? No way!"

"How dare you...who are you?! My brain trembles!"

As Petelgeuse is losing his mind, Subaru took the opportunity to punch the sin archbishop, surprising him since he did not expect the boy to attack him after having shown to be a believer of love. He looked at Subaru with rage before starting to send his unseen hands directly at Subaru yet the boy was able to dodge the attacks.

"How? How do you see my authority?!"

"Don't know but you won't leave here alive!"

Subaru summoned his keyblade and started to destroy the unseen hands with ease, disappointed that the unseen hands are weaker than the guardian type heartless. As Subaru was taking care of the unseen hands, Petelgeuse looked at Subaru's weapon to realize that it was the keyblade the boy was speaking of.

"You are...a fake believer of love! How Dare You!"

Petelgeuse bit down on all of his fingers before summoning a barrage of unseen hands, forcing Subaru to start fighting more seriously. As he was pushing all the unseen hands back, he eventually went to charge at Petelgeuse only for Ricardo and his crew to finally arrive and join up with the young boy.

"You guys...finally made it."

"Sorry for the hold up, Newbie. We were helping this merchant."

"Hey, I have a name you know."

"Sorry merchant, I guess I forgot your name again."

"It's Otto Suwen! Stop forgetting my name!"

Subaru looked at Otto and remembered him from previous loops, making him glad to see him once again. He asks Ricardo if he can protect Otto while Mimi, Tivey, Yabuto, and himself take on Petelgeuse. Ricardo nodded at this and quickly went to take Otto to some safe place while the others prepared for their fight against the Sin Archbishop.

"Okay Petelgeuse, this is the end for you!"

Chapter Text

Sora and Felt both started to push Larxene back with everything they got, forcing the organization member to jump back as she was barely able to keep up against the two. Larxene jumped back with an angry facial expression since she still isn't doing any damage to the boy she hates with a passion. Meanwhile Julius uses an ability of his that creates a pure white light that unleashes a blow known as El Clausel. As he summons El Clausel to do some damage to Marluxia, managing to push back the organization member with both Waraki and Old Man Rom providing back up. The two would attack him when they see and open or protect Julius should he end up leaving himself open for a fatal attack.

"Not bad knight, that one actually hurt a little."

"Trust me Marluxia, as the knight of the Imperial Guard of Lugnica, I will defeat you."

"Bold statement but for someone who isn't Sora, I doubt it."

Marluxia quickly charged at Julius and began to force him into the defensive side of the battle when he started to overwhelm the knight with a barrage of attacks only for both Old Man Rom and for Waraki to assist in deflecting some of those attacks. With the three barely holding back some of Marluxia's truest strength, Waraki started to use some of Subaru's tricks he learned during their training in the capital, attempting to misdirect his attacks on purpose to trick his opponent into doing something when he is going to do something else. He was close on doing this as he attempted to make it look like he is going for the head yet he is actually targeting the chest yet Marluxia using wind managed to push Waraki towards a tree. As Waraki was taken out of the fight, Old Man Rom realized that he needed to be quick in his movements if he didn't want to end up getting killed. With his spiked club he moved with everything he got, trying his best to keep up with Marluxia only for the Organization member to easily send him flying with just one swift attack of wind.

"Seems like you are on your own now, knight."

"Don't worry, although my fellow knight and the giant were taken out of our fight, I shall not be discouraged by that. I will keep fighting to the very end."

"Very well then." Marluxia smiled as he enjoyed his fight with the knight yet he does feel that it should end at some point. While Marluxia allowed the fight to continue with the curiosity of seeing what Julius's most powerful attack is, Larxene quickly duplicated herself in an attempt to knock out the little girl from the fight in order for her to truly be able to make Sora pay. Sora anticipated this and quickly told Felt to follow his lead to which the little girl agreed. The two quickly went after one of the Larxenes with Sora providing defensive cover while Felt using all the strength she can muster to deliver the finishing blow.

Sora deflected a couple of Laerxene's attacks until he moved away from her in order to give Felt an opening to attack. Felt quickly charged at Larxene and with her divine protection of wind, she was able to move fast enough to catch her off guard. Felt attempted to slice off Larxene's head yet the organization member managed to dodge the attack barely. She was annoyed by this and quickly tried to hit Felt by throwing knives at the little girl's direction. Sora noticed this and quickly moved towards Felt's position in order to protect her from Larxene's throwing knives. As the keyblade wielder deflects off the attacks, the other Larxene attempts to take out Sora with a sneak attack yet the keyblade wielder was able to barely stop the attack.

"Nice try Larxene!"

"Damn you!" Larxene looked at Sora with anger before going on a barrage of attacks, forcing him to be focused on that Larxene rather than the other one who is now focused on Felt. Larxene thought if she could truly knock out or take down the little girl, she might be able to piss off Sora. Felt realized that Larxene was going all out towards her and quickly used her divine protection of wind to gain some distance from her, not wanting to be killed by her opponent. Sora also took notice of this and quickly gave it his all to find some way in defeating the Larxene in front of him to assist Felt on handling the other Larxene.

As Sora and his crew were holding back Larxene and Marluxia, Subaru and his group took on Petelgeuse with the young boy warning his allies that the Sin Archbishop of Sloth is using an Authority known as the unseen hands. This alert allowed the other warriors to rely on Subaru to take care of the unseen hands while they try to kill the sin archbishop. Subaru agrees on being on the defensive side while his allies take on the offensive. Mimi and Tivey both worked together in providing long range attacks while Yabuto did everything he could to finish off Petelgeuse.

"You won't beat me! I am the Sin Archbishop of Sloth!" Petelgeuse with his madman tone started to bite his fingers once again which caused a bunch of unseen hands to appear behind his back to attack Subaru's crew. Subaru noticed this and quickly casted Blizzard at some of the unseen hands before using the keyblade of his to slice up a couple of them, protecting Yabuto from being killed. Mimi and Tivey both waited for the right moment before firing their Resonance Wave with Subaru looking at their direction should Petelgeuse's unseen hands attempt to reach the two. As he continues to protect his allies, one of the unseen hands passes by the young boy and makes a quick move towards the twins, forcing Subaru to use Thunder to protect the two. The twins were surprised by this with Mimi praising Subaru for being able to cast amazing lighting. Subaru smiled before continuing his fight against the unseen hands, allowing Yabuto to get his first opening on the sin archbishop. As Yabuto attempted to stab Petelgeuse's head, the sin archbishop managed to use one of his unseen hands to punch the knight away from him, sending him flying a few feet with a bruised chest. Subaru noticed this and quickly closed in on Petelgeuse, being the one who could do some damage before the twins used Resonance Wave. As Subaru swings his keyblade at Petelgeuse's direction, he attempts to use the unseen hand to do something similar to what he did to Yabuto yet Subaru's ability to see the unseen hand gave him an advantage to dodge the attack which lead to the young boy landing a powerful hit on the sin archbishop.

"Take that you bastard!"

"Augh?! My brain trembles!"

"Tremble this you bastard! Fire!" Subaru casted a strong fireball at the sin archbishop, managing to hit him yet the unseen hands all together targeted the boy. Seeing that he is in trouble, he used Reflect to protect himself from taking major damage. As Subaru was able to block off the attacks and the light explosions destroyed all of the unseen hands, he told Mimi and Tivey to take the shot. The two nodded and quickly screamed in order to create their Resonance Wave. As the two shot a powerful wave of air, the sin archbishop was just getting up yet he would've been hit if his minions didn't take the attack for him, dying in the process.

"Darn, seems like we are a bit of a pinch, newbie."

Subaru noticed what Yabuto said and quickly looked around to see witch cultists surrounding the four of them. Subaru, Yabuto, Mimi, and Tivey all four stood back to back of one another, each of them ready to face death yet all of a sudden Ricardo joins in on the mix with Otto having tagged along with Patrasche and a bunch of other ground dragons.

"Ricardo? Otto? Patrasche? What are you all doing here?"

"What? You thought I was going to sit this one out and let you all have the fun? No way!"

"What about you Otto? Why are you here?"

"T-To help you all escape should you need the assistance!"

Subaru was surprised Otto was there yet he didn't complain since they now had enough of a force to push back Petelgeuse and his witch cultist. Ricardo and the twins quickly started to take care of the witch cultists with ease while Yabuto and Subaru both worked together to attack Petelgeuse with everything they got. As the two worked together with Subaru providing cover, Petelgeuse sent more unseen hands at the two, confident that this wave will take the two down yet Subaru with his strength and skills gain from his training with Sora was able to knock out all the unseen hands while Yabuto managed to land a hit on Petelgeuse's side.

"This time newbie and I will get you, ya ugly bastard!"

"As if I will lose! I will have the ordeal finished for my love!"

Petelgeuse's anger for having been stabbed caused him to summon an unseen hand to attack everybody. Subaru quickly jumped to destroy the unseen hand yet he left Yabuto to be opened to be attacked by another unseen hand just like he was previously. As Yabuto again gets sent flying with a broken nose, Subaru quickly casted Cure on him to heal his friend before charging at Petelgeuse on his own once again, confident that he will be able to land the finishing blow.

Sora and Larxene continued to have a heated battle with the two showing to be on equal footing with Larxene going on an aggressive offensive while Sora was able to keep up. Felt starts to run from Larxene, knowing that she needs to wait until she can get an opening to land a deadly blow on the Organization member she is facing.

"What's the matter, little girl? I thought you wanted to fight!"

"Shut up bitch, try to get me if you can!"

"You little...!" Larxene disliked the two she was getting from Felt, making her get angry enough that lighting started to spark all over her body. Felt noticed this and smiled since she managed to make her opponent extremely angry yet realized that she will need to be careful as Larxene starts to throw a barrage of throwing knives at the little girl. Sora eventually gained some distance from Larxene to cast Firaga at her, sending a large and deadly fireball at her location. She managed to dodge it yet left herself open to be hit by Sora strong enough to cause the her that is fighting Sora to disappear. Once this happened, Sora turned his focus on the other Larxene, knowing that he needs to finish this now before it is too late. He looked around and noticed Old Man Rom and Waraki getting up, preparing to return back to the fight against Marluxia. Old Man Rom was preparing to join in yet Sora quickly approached him and asked if he could throw him towards Felt's position. Rom looked at Sora before looking at Felt, barely being able to see where she is yet having a feeling that she was in trouble. He nodded and quickly grabbed the keyblade wielder before he threw him towards Felt's position with everything he had. As Sora was rapidly approaching Felt and Larxene, he quickly changed into his Wisdom form, causing his clothing to change to blue and black clothing. As he shifted into Wisdom form, he started firing arrow-shape magic bullets at Larxene, catching her completely off guard as her hatred was focused on Felt to have a much easier time in catching up with the little girl.

'This should do it!' Sora thought to himself as he noticed that some of his arrow-shape magic bullets managed to hit Larxene and do damage to her. She turned towards Sora and returned to focus on him, happy that she would get a chance to kill him this round yet as she was about to go and attack him, Felt managed to land a powerful slash at the organization member's back. Larxene screamed with agony before Sora quickly fired a barrage of magic bullets directly at Larxene, landing the final blows. She was sent flying down to the ground with many of the magic bullets hitting her a lot. Once they stopped, Sora and Felt both approached an badly injured Larxene who had her left arm grabbing her right arm. She looked at Sora with anger and attempted to approach him to continue the fight yet she looked at herself and realized that she was disappearing.

"Defeated again? By this twerp and the annoying little girl!"

"I'm not little!"

"You are little and annoying!"

"That's enough Larxene, you are beaten."

"Damn you 'hero', I will make you pay for this..."

"I don't want you to disappear hating me, after all I don't hate you."

"You should, after all I put you through in Castle Oblivion, you should!"

"Castle...Oblivion?"

"Do you honestly not remember? Well I guess it is for the best." Larxene said that as her last thoughts before disappearing is how she wishes to have done better instead of allowing her hatred to get the best of her. She fell to the ground before completely disappearing, leaving Sora completely unsure of himself since now he wishes to know what happened in Castle Oblivion. Felt smiled at Sora and started to shout victory before Sora smiled back at her. As the two rested for a couple of seconds, they quickly headed towards Julius's position to see how he, along with Waraki and Old Man Rom were doing against Marluxia.

Sora and Felt quickly looked from a corner and saw that a worn down Julius with his uniform a mess was still holding his own against Marluxia. Waraki had the same damaged uniform yet his left arm was bleeding with some parts of his head bleeding as well. Old Man Rom is the only one who looks unscathed. As Sora and Felt joined them in facing Marluxia, he smiled at first before speaking his mind.

"It took you awhile to join, Sora. I take it that Larxene was defeated. Why am I not surprised?"

"You are next, Marluxia."

"Am I? Very well, if you wish to fight me then let's see you arrive to save that precious half-elf friend of yours."

"What are you-" Before Sora could finish, a bunch of nobodies appeared and started attacking the group, giving Marluxia an opening to leave. This caused the group to worry and to quickly take care of the nobodies so they could inform Natsuki Subaru of what happened. Meanwhile Subaru and Yabuto continued to work in unison with Subaru providing the most cover while Yabuto continued to land minimal damage to the sin archbishop. As they kept doing this multiple times, eventually Ricardo and the twins were able to join in on the fight with Patrasche landing a sneak attack on Petelgeuse as he was focused on Subaru and Yabuto. As he was sent flying by Patrasche's attack, Ricardo and Yabuto both took the opportunity to take the finishing blow yet Petelgeuse was able to use his unseen hands to knock the two back yet he did not account for Subaru to jump into the middle of the frey and start beating him up with the keyblade. Each time he summoned an unseen hand, Subaru would quickly destroy it before continuing to hit the sin archbishop with everything he got.

"This time, you will lose! I won't allow anyone else to get hurt because of you, Sin Archbishop of Sloth!"

All Subaru could think of as he kept hitting his opponent is how he doesn't want anyone else to get hurt. He had seen a timeline in which Sora barely managed to save the children and Rem yet everybody else was killed because of the witch cult. The experience is a second timeline where everybody was killed by the witch cult and a third in which he failed to save Rem and Emilia due to his inability to fight. All those feelings surge into determination rather than rage, not ever wanting to lose anybody else like that again. Eventually Subaru was going to deliver the final blow yet Petelgeuse was able to sneak attack the boy with an unseen hand he hadn't noticed. As Subaru was sent flying a couple of feet away, he could see another unseen hand heading towards his direction while hearing Petelgeuse shouting for his death. The young boy managed to destroy the unseen hand yet he was unable to stop another one from grabbing him in the air.

"Hahaha! I got you! Now tell me, are you the one known as Pride?!"

"Sorry to disappoint you, crazy man but my name is Natsuki Subaru...apprentice to the Keyblade Master, Sora, and Emilia's knight!"

"What?!"

Petelgeuse was shocked that Subaru would be the knight of the half-elf he is trying to kill yet before he could act, Yabuto quickly freed Subaru by slashing the thin air near Subaru's body in an attempt to free him from getting killed. As Subaru was freed from the unseen hand, he landed on his feet before quickly charging at the sin archbishop, confident on his own that he could take down the sin archbishop. Ricardo and the others noticed this and quickly went behind him in order to cover the boy with Mimi and Tivey using another Resonance wave. With the waves heading towards Petelgeuse, many of the unseen hands were destroyed with Subaru being able to reach the sin archbishop to attack. As Subaru is about to land a hit, he quickly makes the Petelgeuse to summon multiple unseen hands to attack him, allowing Subaru to quickly slash all of the unseen hands and provide an opening for Yabuto and Ricardo to both take down the Archbishop.

"What?!"

"You fell for my trap, I wanted you to attack me thinking that I was going for you but in reality I was making you be open for the final blow!"

Ricardo and Yabuto combined their strength to slice the Sin Archbishop in half, killing him with Subaru sending a large fireball towards the body in order to make sure that he didn't survive the attack. Once this was done, Sora and the others just arrived at the scene. Sora and Subaru both noticed each other and the two nodded, both of them happy that the other is alright.

"Master Sora, I'm glad you survived the fight."

"I knew you could do it, Subaru. But we need to move fast."

"Wait, why? Where is Emilia?"

"She is in danger! We need to move."

Subaru nodded at Sora and quickly asked how they would be able to reach Emilia and the others in time to which Otto pitched into the conversation.

"May I say something? Right now, I'm actually in a desperate position. If you would accept a trade, I promise to catch up to the carriage that lef—"

"If there's anything I can do, I'll do it!" Subaru shouted out in desperation for needing help in saving Emilia. Otto was surprised by this at first but then he formed a smile.

"I like a man who can decide quickly, Natsuki-san!"

Otto quickly got his ground dragon and Patrasche while Subaru and Sora spoke with Felix, Julius, Waraki, and Yabuto. Felix said that they discovered that one of the carriages as stones that are set to explode, allowing Subaru to conclude that they would need to move extremely fast not only to face off Marluxia but to save the carriage that was Ketty's, being the villager and merchant who was helping the witch cultist. Sora asked for the description of the carriage and as both Felix and Otto explained it, he realized that it was the carriage he saw Emilia go in with the children.

"Subaru, Emilia is in that carriage."

"Well at least that helps pinpoint the stones."

"Sora-san, Natsuki-san, let's get going."

"Right." Both Sora and Subaru nodded before starting to make their way towards the carriage with Felt, Rom, Waraki, Ricardo, and the others wishing the two keyblade wielders good luck. Sora and Subaru quickly got in the wagon with Otto having the two ground dragons to start making heist in the forest, going faster than he thought he would go.

Emilia and the children were all together with the half-elf nervous since the last time she was with a child, it was afraid of her. As she was in her corner, the children all looked at Emilia and started to pounder on where they knew her approached Emilia to ask her if they knew who she was.

"Um..."

"Were you the girl that Subaru wanted to bring to the village?"

"Um yes but..."

Out of nowhere they all got closer to her and started to ask about Subaru and Sora, having a feeling that Emilia also knew the keyblade wielder that saved them from Elsa. As she was overwhelmed by the questions, the Meow Wow appeared and quickly took of Emilia's disguise. As all the children saw that Emilia was a half-elf, they were unsure what to do at first but then they continued to ask their questions, knowing that she was friends with two boys they all trust.

"How are they like?"

"Tell us!"

"We want to know!"

The boys were very persistent in wanting to know about the two keyblade wielders, making Emilia somewhat happy that they are not frightened by the fact that she resembles the witch of envy. As she told them about the training sessions the two boys had and all of the mischief they ended up in, the Meow Wow dream eater approached Emilia and started to show her that it wanted to be petted. Emilia was tempted to pet the cute dream eater until-

"Nope! You are not petting the spirit, Lia."

"P-Puck!"

Puck had appeared from Emilia's hair and quickly gave the dream eater a stare, jealous that her Lia was wanting to pet the dream eater more than him.

"Listen buddy, Lia is contracted with me! She is only allowed to-what the?!"

The dream eater started to squish the great spirit, causing all of the children to laugh with Emilia giggling as the dream eater is showing affection to Puck while the great spirit felt annoyed by the dream eater.

"G-Get off!"

"Seems like this dream eater wants to play with you, Puck."

"How is it wanting to play with me if it is squishing me?!"

The childrens laughed more as they saw Puck struggling for a bit to get the dream eater off. Once he was able to get the dream eater off, he put his paws up for a fight only for the Meow Wow to lick him. Emilia and the childrens were all surprised by this and laughed as they saw Puck completely stunned by this action.

"What in the-"

"I think it likes you." Petra added, having grown a bond with her dream eater. Puck stood silent for a bit before the dream eater again squashed Puck, wanting to play with the great spirit. As Emilia smiled at this, she looked outside to see that Wilhelm and the other knights began their fight against many witch cultists attempting to attack the wagons filled with innocent villagers. As she watched, all she can think about is whether Subaru was alright, making her conflicted in what she feels about the boy. She had always thought the boy as a lost child when they first met yet as they started to get much closer within the time in the mansion all the way until the battle of the capital, she has begun to view him more and more as a close friend yet she knows that the feeling she feels inside for the boy is more than just a close friend.

During the road, Otto was able to lead the ground dragons into the forest as fast as they could which made Sora and Subaru feel dizzy as they didn't expect the ground dragons to lead them down a cliff and through a bridge, destroying the bridge in the process. As both Sora and Subaru gained their composer, Subaru started to yell at Otto if he was insane for going the crazy route. Otto smiled with his eyes completely stunned that he managed to perform such a feat.

"What is this? I feel a wind hitting me. Honestly, even I had no idea I was capable of this-"

Subaru interrupted Otto by beginning to scream in agony, causing both Otto and Sora to completely be worried for the young boy. Sora asked his apprentice what was going on only for the boy to start shouting nonsense.

"What is going…?" Sora paused himself for a moment as he can tell that Subaru is fighting something off from the inside of his heart. As Subaru was shouting, Otto asked Sora if he should stop the wagon to which Sora told him to continue, having an idea in his mind to save his apprentice. He summoned Kingdom Key and pointed it directly at Subaru before firing a beam straight towards the boy's heart, allowing Sora to enter the boy's heart. As Sora entered Subaru's heart, he looked around and noticed the pillar he was in had Subaru but it also had someone else. He looked to see someone with green skin and green hair. Once he noticed this, he looked around and saw a man in the witch cultist robes approaching him with a madman expression on his face.

"The love, the ordeal, it shall all be done for Satella!"

"Who...Who are you?"

"Ah yes, I am a Sin Archbishop representing sloth, Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti! This body will serve as my finger!"

"You mean...you are taking Subaru's body?!"

"YES!"

Sora looked at Petelgeuse and saw him no different from Xehanort, both wanting to use others to accomplish their goals. He summoned the keyblade and quickly got into his fighting stance, ready to take on the sin Archbishop of Sloth to free his friend.

"I will free Subaru, then we will stop Marluxia!"

"No, I will have this body to bring my love! Authority of Sloth, kill this non believer of love!"

Petelgeuse summons a multitude of unseen hands and sends them directly at Sora yet the boy wasn't able to see anything. This caused a problem as Sora was knocked back a couple of times, confused on what was going on.

"Of course! Nobody can defeat Sloth! I will have the ordeal finished!"

"I won't...let you win."

Sora healed himself and prepared to face off Petelgeuse once again, knowing that he would need to time his attack right in hopes of finding a way to deal with his opponent's hidden attack. He charges and uses Firaga in an attempt to hit Petelgeuse. It manages to destroy some of the unseen hands yet a few of them were able to withstand the attack when combined together before charging at the boy and hitting him once again. Sora did another attempt using Thunderaga yet Petelgeuse was still able to use the unseen hands to protect himself from attacks like that, making him smile with such an evil facial expression that even bothered Sora a bit.

"Now die!"

"Urgh! I won't fail you, Subaru!"

As the unseen hands were about to kill Sora due to his inability to see them, a light quickly got in front of Sora and created a barrier to protect him from the unseen hands. He looked at the sparkling light and before he could say anything, he heard the sparkling light speak.

"You will not hurt Master Sora, Petelgeuse!"

As the sparkling light finished speaking, the light entered Sora's heart to allow both Subaru and Sora to be connected in order for Sora to be able to see the unseen hands. Once the barrier broke, Petelgeuse looked at Sora to see for a brief moment Subaru's body to be over Sora's as a spirit before Sora's body was the only thing he saw with both Kingdom Key and the Starlight in both his hands and with white clothing and orange stripes. This angered the Sin Archbishop which caused him to send a multitude of the unseen hands once again, only this time Sora was able to see them now. Using both keyblades he took down the unseen hands with ease, having Subaru's power by his side. The Sin Archbishop was completely angry by this and quickly started to go nuts.

"WHO ARE YOU?! HOW CAN YOU ALSO SEE MY AUTHORITY?! YOU DO NOT CONTAIN HER LOVE ON YOU, SO WHAT ARE YOU? ARE YOU THE VIRTUE ONE WHO IS AGAINST MY LOVER?!"

"I don't know what you are talking about but my name is Sora, the Master of Natsuki Subaru, and Keyblade Wielder."

Sora charges at Petelgeuse without hesitation, causing him to get even more mad and getting him to summon all the unseen hands he can summon. As a bunch more unseen hands attempt to attack Sora, the keyblade wielder uses the two keyblades he holds to wipe them out without hesitation. As he took down a bunch of unseen hands, he managed to get close to Petelgeuse with Sora determined to save his apprentice.

"No matter what happens here, I will defeat you Petelgeuse! I will save my apprentice, my friend, from losing his body from someone like you!"

Sora without hesitation began to hit the Sin Archbishop with everything he got, wanting to free his closest friend from Petelgeuse. As he hit him with a barrage of offensive attacks, one of the unseen hands attempted to sneak attack him yet he was able to fend off the attack by quickly throwing the kingdom key directly at it, managing to destroy the unseen hand in the process. As he does this, he uses the Starlight keyblade to continue on the offensive on the sin archbishop. After a couple of hits, he sends the archbishop flying up while quickly summoning Kingdom Key back onto his right hand. Once he has both keyblades he puts them together to create a bright light around the area. All Petelgeuse does for the first couple of seconds is admire the light before his anger and madness overtakes him once again, causing him to summon another large group of unseen hands. As he does this, all the unseen hands were easily destroyed the closer they got to the light.

"What is this light? WHAT IS THIS?! MY BRAIN...TREMBLES!"

"This is the light that'll save everybody, this is the power of Subaru's and mine combined. The power of our friendship!"

As Sora shouts this to give the sin archbishop an answer, he points both keyblades at him and ends up brightening the entire place which causes the soul of Petelgeuse to slowly start to be destroyed, leaving him screaming his head out for the last few seconds before he was no more. As the light begins to brighten down, Sora looks at the pillar once again to see that Subaru has returned back without Petelgeuse there. He notices that in the circle of the people he cares about, Emilia and himself are the top two people he treasures more than anything, making him smile before he begins to return himself back to the outside world.

Once he reached the outside world, the bright light had dimmed down which caught Otto's attention. This caused him to ask the two what was going on yet he knew that he had to keep his mind focused on the road. Sora and Subaru woke up with Subaru having remembered everything that happened in the odd place Sora and Petelgeuse were fighting. He looked up at his master after summoning the keyblade of his to make sure he still had his weapon with him.

"Master...you did a lot for me despite knowing that it could've gotten you killed since you couldn't see the unseen hands."

"I didn't want my friend to be lost, besides I knew that you would save me, after all we are friends."

"Hehe more like brothers to me, Master Sora. Ever since we met in the loot house, you have given me a chance to grow, a reason to not sit around and let others do the work for me. You gave me a reason to want to make myself a stronger person. You and Emilia are important to my growth which is why I want to make sure that you make it out unscath as well. Just as you risked your life to save mine, I'll risk my life to save yours!"

Sora looked at Subaru and was surprised by the determination he had in wanting to save everybody, the same determination he had during his time in the final world. This made him smile as he felt like he did a good job teaching this boy the ways of the keyblade despite having failed the Mark of Mastery himself. The two nodded at each other before making their way towards Otto's position, wanting to see where they are at. The three looked around the large field to see Wilhelm holding his own against the witch cultists alongside some of the Crusch camp's forces. As the old man noticed the wagon coming out of the woods, he knew that the witch cultists would target the three.

He quickly charged at any witch cultists nearby them and took them out without hesitation. Sora and Subaru thanked him before Otto quickly told the two to ride Patrasche to get to Emilia's wagon faster. The two listened and quickly got onto Patrasche, having her run faster than they expected towards the wagon they wanted to reach. As they are reaching the wagon, every single wagon stops on their tracks to see Marluxia with a Specter nobody is right in front of them, ready to destroy all of them. Sora and Subaru noticed this and quickly went to Emilia's wagon, knowing that they might need the stones to take down the Organization member.

Emilia and the children were all frightened as they could feel the threatening wind and the dream eaters all popping out to protect their owners. Emilia and Puck both nod and prepare to leave to face the new threat yet they along with the children were stunned and happy to see Subaru jumping into the wagon.

"Subaru!" They all shouted with joy yet they were all puzzled to see him looking for something. He quickly starts destroying the floor until he finds the stones glowing red.

"Ah, so that is why you are here, Subaru?"

"Indeed Puck, Sora and I will use this against that annoyance up there."

"Wait Subaru!"

"Yes Emilia?"

"Let me go with you, Puck and I can help you. You don't have to push yourself too much...why do you push yourself more than you are capable? I know you have Sora but why are you fighting?"

Subaru paused himself for a moment, thinking of the question properly before finally giving a response once he remembered the day he arrived in this world and was saved by Emilia.

"I fight because you are all important to me. You all gave me a home in this new world where I had nobody. You gave me a purpose where I had none. Back in that alley, I thought I was going to die but you saved me, then Master Sora somehow gave me the keyblade which allowed me to get more friends than I thought and to face off against impossible odds. I fight to get stronger yes but there is a much bigger reason why I fight. Emilia, I love you. That is why I fight."

"W-What?" Emilia looked at Subaru with a red face, embarrassed but completely stunned by hearing the boy she cares about and worries for say that his reason to fight is because he loves her. Subaru quickly joined with Sora on Patrasche to quickly approach Marluxia, both pulling out their keyblades to show the organization member that they were ready to face him off. As they got closer, Emilia and other warriors attempted to join the two keyblade wielders, yet Marluxia created a barrier to prevent anybody else from participating in the fight. Sora and Subaru both got off of Patrasche with Subaru setting the stones aside, feeling like they will need them later in the fight while Patrasche was preparing herself to assist the two keyblade wielders as best as she can. As Sora and Subaru both started to walk towards Marluxia with confidence, Marluxia smiled at the two, excited to get his chance in fighting Sora.

"As lightless oblivion devours you both, drown in the ever-blooming darkness!"

Chapter Text

Marluxia began the fight by having his nobody that he fused with to charge at the two boys and their ground dragon, causing the three to move out of the way of the attack. As the three dodge, Subaru casts Fira at Marluxia's direction only for one of the scythes to deflect off the fireball. Subaru was surprised by this and quickly jumped onto the Patrasche with the ground dragon managing to get her owner out of there safely while Sora attempted to hit Marluxia directly only for wind magic cast by the Organization member to knock the keyblade wielder away. As Sora was sent away, Subaru tried casting Thunder yet it was to no avail as Marluxia took the hit without a scratch.

'Damn, if the Sin archbishop of Sloth wasn't tough enough on his own, this jackass is just much tougher.'

Subaru got Patrasche to lead him away from Marluxia for a moment to allow him to think of some kind of strategy in doing some damage. As he was figuring something out, Sora gets back on his feet and contemplates on using Ultima form to face off Marluxia yet he looks at his Kingdom Key and knows that he should defeat him with his own strength. He smiled and quickly charged at Marluxia once again, preparing to strike down the Organization member within a few hits. Marluxia moves the Specter nobody to counter all of Sora's attacks with its Scythes, showing Sora that the fight won't be as easy as it was in Castle Oblivion.

Marluxia smiles and quickly summons wind magic once again to send Sora flying again. Subaru observes this and quickly tells Patrasche to get closer to Marluxia, having a plan in beating their opponent. As they are getting closer, Subaru jumps up towards Marluxia to mislead him in an attack yet the Organization member simply grabs him by his head and punches his gut before sending him flying off. Subaru was at first in pain before giving him a smile, catching Marluxia's attention.

He looked around until he noticed that one of the scythes was destroyed. As this caught his attention, he quickly had the Specter nobody dash backwards to avoid Sora's quick attack. As he dodged the attack, he quickly summoned three flowers which blossomed within a few seconds to reveal that they are weapons that contain lasers. As the lasers fired directly at Sora's direction, Subaru quickly had Patrasche to push him back into the action, determined to prove his worth. As Subaru manages to get near Sora, he casts Reflect on both himself and his master in order for the two to not get hit by the lasers being shot by the flowers.

During this, Subaru and Sora both cast Thunder to destroy the flowers before the shield around them broke. As the two managed to land on their feet, they looked up and saw Marluxia attempting to fire wind magic directly at the two. Sora was able to counter this by having summoned Aero on himself and on Subaru. With winds blowing around them, Marluxia's ability went on another direction which allowed both Keyblade wielders to continue their pursuit on the Organization member.

While the two were holding their own with each one covering the other, Emilia and the others all simply watched as the two keyblade wielders with everything they got continued to pressure Marluxia into a corner. The children all were excited to watch Sora and Subaru in action, able to keep up with the speed in some moments while in others they couldn't see anything. Emilia looked up and all that was running in her mind was what Subaru said, how he loves her. This was a thought that made her uncertain on why he would love someone like her when she is nothing but trouble and even attempted to push him away when they first met. Why? Why would you say those words...Natsuki Subaru…?

As she thought about every moment she had with Subaru since the loot house and began to realize how much closer he wanted to be with her. How despite having a lot of training to do, he would always try to make time to hangout with her. She then remembered how he risked his life to save hers when they were facing Xigbar. She saw how despite being on the brink of death, he was happy that she was alive. All of this made her feel something for the young boy from another world but she didn't understand what the feeling was. She looked up and just focused on Subaru, seeing how hard he is working with Sora to take down Marluxia. This caused her to start cheering for Subaru and Sora, wishing both of them to make it out of the battle unscathed. The children all noticed Emilia cheering for Subaru and Sora, causing them to cheer as well. Not before long all the villagers started to cheer for the keyblade wielders.

The two keyblade wielders heard the cheers as Sora was able to break the other scythe the Specter nobody was using. The two quickly gained their distance with Patrasche by their side, all three giving Marluxia a look of determination as they are determined to save everyone. Marluxia smiled as he commanded his nobody to go up towards the high sky, getting everyone to be confused on what the Organization member is planning. Sora had a feeling that Marluxia was going to try to slam down to kill them all. He quickly went towards the direction Marluxia's nobody was going to slam on the ground and waited for a bit.

"What are you doing, Master?"

"Just getting ready to counter our opponent's little attack. Stand back, the two of you."

Patrasche and Subaru were both confused at first yet they listened to him, with Subaru riding Patrasche towards a safe distance. As he headed towards a place far away from the area Sora's at, Sora looked up high and waited for a moment. He observed very carefully the sky, making sure he built enough energy and strength to counter Marluxia's next attack. There was a moment of silence until Subaru saw the nobody that fused with Marluxia making its way straight down from the sky to slam the ground hard enough to kill everyone. Sora waited a few seconds before using his strength to jump directly at Marluxia, preparing to counter the attack with Kingdom Key.

As he jumped with all his might, Sora quickly thought about all the people he cared about in the new world he found himself in. He thought about Rem, Subaru, Emilia, Ram, Felt, Rom, Reinhard, and all the other people he met. All of these thoughts caused his keyblade to glow which gave the boy confidence that he can counter the attack. As his keyblade and the Scepter nobody collided with each other, a large shock wave was created which broke the barrier created by Marluxia to keep others out of the fight while also sending strong winds towards all the wagons.

"What's happening?"

"I don't know but protect her!"

Petra answered one of her fellow friends, causing them to hold Emilia to protect her, knowing that she is special to Subaru. Emilia didn't know what to say to this since she never thought that the children would care that much for her.

As the two managed to counter each other's attacks, Sora was sent flying to the ground hard and fast, creating a large crater with all of his body hurting. Subaru realized this and quickly cast Cure on his master in order to keep him from being knocked out of the fight. Sora got up and quickly jumped up towards Marluxia's direction while Subaru used Patrasche to throw him hard enough that he would reach Marluxia.

With the two keyblade wielders reaching their opponent, they both at the same time attacked him. As Subaru and Sora managed to land a powerful hit towards Marluxia which caused a bright light to be shining on the organization member. Both Sora and Subaru managed to land back on the floor on their feet. Once the two were nearby Patrasche, they both looked at Marluxia and thought that it was done as there was a light shining around him yet Sora had a feeling that it wasn't over. As the ground started to shake around them with the light starting to surround them.

"Your hopes are doomed to the darkness."

As the light engulfed everybody for a moment before revealing Marluxia with his Specter nobody on their Angel of Death form. As Marluxia revealed this, he sent his Specter to attack both Sora and Subaru. The two keyblade wielders noticed this and quickly dodged the attack without hesitation. As they managed to dodge a quick attack, something inside Sora made him feel that he had fought Marluxia like this before yet he is unsure while Subaru is annoyed by this.

"Damn it, what the hell is this? His true form?"

"Don't worry Subaru, we can handle this together."

Subaru nodded at his master before the two quickly charged at the Specter, both of them wanting to take care of the nobody before facing the Organization member himself. As the two were facing the nobody with both of the keyblade wielders helping each other, Emilia wanted to join in and help Subaru, she desperately wanted to make sure he was safe yet Puck reminded her that this was his and Sora's battle.

"But Puck, what if he gets hurt again?"

"I know you are worried for the boy, Lia, but he isn't the same as before. Back when we first met him and saved his life, he didn't have anything going for him until he met Sora and gained a power of his own. Now he has something going for him now. Have faith in the boy as he has faith in you."

Emilia looked at Puck for a moment before looking at Subaru and Sora, watching the two managing on their own against the Specter's attempts in killing the pair with a larger version of Marluxia's scythe. Subaru barely was able to dodge one of the attacks, having felt a slight hit on his left cheek. He jumps back in order to regain his composure while Sora takes on the Specter on his own, using all of his tricks to deflect each and every attack. Sora seemed to be holding his own yet a darkness started to surround the Specter nobody, making each of its attacks to speed up and to hit Sora's keyblade with much more strength than it was previously.

"You won't last forever Sora! In this world, I'm much more powerful than even you!"

"Don't underestimate Master Sora!"

Subaru disliked the way Marluxia spoke and quickly returned back into the fight, not wanting his Master to get hurt. Subaru managed to join into the fight and casted Thunder to land a proper hit on the nobody, causing it to lose balance for a second, missing Sora just barely.

"Thanks Subaru"

"No problem, now let's beat this thing!"

"Right!"

As the two were taking on the Specter with Sora doing most of the work due to being more skilled than Subaru. With the two barely holding their own, Subaru was eventually thrown up onto the air when he deflected one of the attacks, making him look around the area to see that everybody was watching him.

'Damn this is high...the view is damn good though...'

As he looked around the area, he could see Wilhelm and his forces managing to push back the Witch Cult while Emilia and the others watched Sora and him face off Marluxia. When he saw that Emilia was looking at him, all he wanted to do was prove that he was worthy of protecting her. He gave her a smile before he returned his attention onto the fight and he quickly swung his keyblade at the nobody's back, landing a decent blow on it before Sora managed to catch him and stop him from hitting the ground too hard that'll kill him.

"Impressive Subaru, you landed a hit."

"Thanks but that won't be enough. Go on and face it on your own for a bit, allow me to think of some plan."

"Alright but don't take too long."

"I won't, Master."

Sora nodded and quickly took on the Specter on his own while having confidence that Subaru will figure a plan in taking down Marluxia. As Sora was taking on the Specter nobody, Subaru looked around for a moment until he looked at the stones they had gotten from the wagon and saw that they were starting to glow, giving him the indication that the stones might explode at any moment. From what he recalled, Felix and Otto had warned both his master and himself that the stones were very powerful, should it explode it would be a small village size explosion. This made the keyblade wielder think of an idea to deal with Marluxia. He quickly turned towards Patrasche and asked her to bring them the bag of stones, which caught both Sora and Marluxia's attention. Sora looked at the bag and saw that it was starting to provide some smoke around it, making him remember the warning he received from Felix and Otto.

'So that's what you're planning, Subaru.' Sora thought about the plan his apprentice was going for and quickly charged at Marluxia in order to keep him distracted, going along with the plan. Marluxia noticed this and quickly teleported his Specter in front of him in order to prevent Sora from damaging him. While Sora was forced to fight the Specter once again, Marluxia quickly casts wind magic directly at Sora to assist his nobody in taking down the Keyblade Wielder himself. Sora noticed this and quickly jumped back without hesitation, barely managing to escape Marluxia's attack. He quickly returned to fighting off against the Specter, quickly deciding on using one of his drive forms to push the fight onto his favor. He quickly attempts to switch over yet the Specter was stopping him from changing forms, forcing him to constantly be on the defensive side.

"I watched you use a different form against Larxene, there is no way I will allow you to try that against me."

Sora looked at Marluxia with a serious facial expression before continuing on defending himself against the Specter nobody. With Sora keeping Marluxia's attention, Patrasche gave Subaru the bag of magic stones.

"Thank you Patrasche, now get to safety while you can. I don't want you caught on the blast."

Patrasche nodded at Subaru before licking his face, surprising the boy before he gave his ground dragon a smile. As the ground dragon ran to safety, Subaru put away his keyblade in order to hold the bag of magic stones with both his hands and started to run with everything he got, knowing that he only had a minute at best before the stones exploded. As Subaru was running with everything he got, all he could think about was the memories he treasured in this world. He remembered Emilia saving him from thugs, Sora in his final form facing against Elsa, when he first summoned his own keyblade, to the training sessions he had with everybody, to the fight against Marluxia with Yabuto and the other knights by his side, and towards the moment he saved Emilia from dying by Xigbar's attack. All of these moments build up Subaru's convection to take down the person that threatened the people he cherishes the most.

Even if this does lead to a dead end, I will still fight with everything I got. I won't allow anything to happen to any of you because you all make me who I am!

Subaru with all the strength he could gather threw the bag of stones directly towards Marluxia's direction. Sora turned towards Subaru and noticed that he threw the bag filled with magic stones ready to explode at any moment, forcing the keyblade wielder to quickly leave his fight with the Specter nobody to join his apprentice's side, preparing to cast Reflega as he feels that a normal Reflect won't be enough to stop the explosion from hitting them. Marluxia looked up at the sky and was pretty confident he could neutralize the attack with ease.

He held his hand up, ready to cast wind to destroy the magic stones but before he could do anything, a large explosion occured right in front of him, destroying the nobody in the sea of flames. Sora and Subaru saw this with Sora quickly casting Reflega to shield both Subaru and himself from the explosion. As the barrier was surrounding the two, the sea of flames covered them both which caused all the villagers and Emilia to shout in fear before the sound waves of the explosion reached them with violent winds. Marluxia in his final moments before he disappeared could only lament the fact that he failed to kill Sora in their long awaited fight since Castle Oblivion. He looked at his disappearing hand that was being covered by flames and could only feel annoyance at how it was Subaru's bomb that did the job.

'How annoying is this...the keyblade wielder's apprentice being the one to defeat me...I guess I did bring this to myself for being rash just like Larxene. Maybe next time I will actually get the job done...'

Sora and Subaru both attempted to hold the barrier as best as they can with the explosion managing to slightly breaking the barrier each second that passed by. As the two were doing everything they can, the two chatted.

"Seems like this is it, what do you think Master Sora?"

"Should this be the end, I just want you to know that I'm proud of you Subaru. You won back your keyblade and even managed to show that you have a strong heart."

"All thanks to you, I was a weakling before meeting you. I owe you a lot Master Sora."

Sora smiled at this before the barrier broke with the two being thrown far off into the distance with the two passing out.

'Where am I? What happened? Did I die?'

"Subaru! Sora!"

'I hear...a voice...is that Emilia's voice?'

"Where are you?! Subaru! Sora! Subaru!"

'Hehe...she said my name twice...she also sounds very cute when worried...that's a parallel world for you...'

Subaru smiled as he started to lose consciousness once again with his mind feeling at ease as he started to recall his journey from the moment he arrived to the strange new world all the way towards now. He knows that it took him dying a couple of times to reach the desired ending of being a hero with his first death being in the forest and his last being in that same forest but instead of Elsa killing him, it was Puck.

He then started to think if he should reveal Return By Death to his master should they survive this but he knew he would worry and if others knew, they would be constantly worried about him. At that moment in time he chose to truly keep Return by Death to himself since he doesn't want others to know the burden he will have to bear since he doesn't want others to feel guilty or any kind of pain for him. As he lost consciousness once again, he found himself in a strange place. He looked around and could tell that he was back to the same place he once was when he had to make a choice on the weapon and its power.

"What am I doing back here? What is this place anyway?"

"This place is your heart."

"Huh? Who said that? Who is there?"

Subaru pulled out his keyblade in case there was a threat nearby. As he looked around, he noticed someone in the organization's robes. This made Subaru very hostile only for the person in front of him to act very childish.

"Now come on, we just met and you want to fight me? That's not very nice!"

"You and your friends are the ones who want to harm my Master and my friends!"

"Oh right, you think I'm with them. Nope, I'm flying it solo."

"Stop acting weird, it is throwing me off."

"Me? Weird? That's just plain rude!"

Subaru couldn't help but giggle a little by the way the mysterious person in front of him was acting very child like. He lowered his keyblade and began to ask who was the man in front of him. The person looked at Subaru and crossed his arms as if he was thinking of the answer.

"That is a good question, who am I?"

"Oh come on! You know who you are! How the hell does someone not know who they are?!"

"Haha alright alright, I'll try to act serious for a bit but let's just say I'm a lost master."

"A lost...master? Like on the Book of Prophecies?"

"So you have read the book...hmm. Okay, I think I should get going now."

"What? Then what the hell did you want to know?!"

"Oh don't worry kid, I'll be observing you very closely."

The person in the organization robes snapped his fingers which caused a bright light to shine around, allowing Subaru to awaken from his slumber.

Subaru had his eyes open slowly with a bright light covering his vision for a moment before he was able to see Emilia's face.

"Subaru, you're awake? Thank goddess...I'm so glad."

Subaru was at first feeling warmth in seeing Emilia's face yet he started to puzzle that something felt amazing.

"Wait...I'm lying down, and Emilia is kneeling. And considering our distance and the heavenly sensation under my head..."

"You don't have to go through all that. Your head is on my lap. It isn't uncomfortable, is it?"

"I know of no finer, more divine pillow."

Emilia smiled at this, seeing that Subaru is back to his usual self despite having barely survived an explosion. Subaru smiled at the fact that he even made it out alive yet he started to wonder something.

"Emilia, is Master Sora okay?"

"I was wondering when you would ask about me."

Subaru turned his head slightly to the right to see Sora with his clothing slightly damaged yet nothing too bad. He smiled and gave his master a thumbs up, happy to see that the two of them survive the fight. Sora also gave a thumbs up before allowing Emilia and Subaru some time to themselves.

"Honestly Subaru, what is it with you always being the last waking up?"

"Wait, how long was I out?"

"About an hour or two. Sora woke up around thirty minutes ago."

"Dang, he still wakes up earlier than me. Haha oh well...is everyone together now?"

"Julius, Felt, and the others all joined us as well. We are all together."

"That's good." Subaru smiled as he felt that he reached a goal of having everyone survive, after the hell he was in for the previous loops, he was happy. He looked at the giant Flugel tree and all he could feel is joy.

"I finally made it back. I feel like I was having a really long dream. A terrible dream...No, it wasn't."

"A good dream, then?"

"A good reality." Emilia looked at Subaru's smile and spoke of how he feels, making her smile as well. The two stayed silent for a bit, enjoying the view before Emilia steered the conversion somewhere else.

"Do you miss your world? Your home?"

"I do, here and there but I feel like I am home with you."

"Hehe you are being silly, Subaru."

"I know but it is true, I feel like this here is my place."

"What about your parents? Do you wish to see them again?"

"I do. I want to show them how strong I have gotten. How I didn't just waste my life."

"Do your parents not see you highly?"

"Hehe I wish I knew that, maybe they did but I was in a dark place during those times until I was summoned to this world. Weak and pathetic until you saved my life. You gave me the hope I needed to push myself to where I want to go because I want to be someone you can rely on, someone who can protect you, someone who wants to be there with you even when you are having a bad day. I want to be special in your heart just like how you are special in my heart, Emilia. After all, I love you, Emilia. I want to be your strength."

Emilia's eyes were glowing when she heard Subaru speak of her that way, never before believing someone would care for her in such a way. She closed her eyes to avoid crying while speaking in hesitation.

"I'm a half-elf..."

"I know that."

"I'm a silver-haired half-elf, and many people hate me because I look like the witch. They despise me...They absolutely detest me!"

"I saw. I know. Those guys are all blind. Heck remember the capital during the royal selection? Master Sora did shut them up and scared them for having spoken to you in such a way."

"He has the same stubbornness you have."

"Haha, like master like apprentice."

"Well regardless Subaru, I don't have much experience with people, so I don't have friends. I'm naive and not very worldly, so I say strange things sometimes. And the reason I want to be the kingdom's ruler is really, really selfish."

"No matter what anyone says about you, no matter what you think of yourself, I love you. I really love you! Like crazy! I want to be with you all the time. If you name ten things you hate about yourself," Subaru began to get up to sit down right next to Emilia with a smile on his face. "I'll say two thousand things I love about you. That's the kind of special treatment I want to give you."

Emilia had tears in her eyes as she heard these words from the boy of another world she saved a while back, that she wanted to push away during their first day together. This made her so happy and she quickly expressed her happiness.

"That's the first time I've received special treatment that made me happy..."

Subaru smiled and quickly whipped the tear away from her left cheek which made her grab his hand with both of hers while asking,

"Why two thousand?"

"Because a hundredfold isn't enough to express how I feel about you."

"I'm happy...I'm so happy. I never even imagine I'd see the day that someone told me they loved me."

Emilia had Subaru's hand on her cheek, feeling her heart extremely happy yet as she never had dealt with this before, she doesn't know what to do with the feeling she has.

"What should I do? You've told me your feelings but I don't know what to do..."

"You don't have to stress over it. I'm not demanding an answer right away. As far as I'm concerned, it's written in stone that you'll give me an answer. And it'll be a positive one, at that." Subaru smiles at Emilia and makes a thumbs up, confident that he will win over Emilia's heart and be with her in the future. Emilia felt like she was being mean to Subaru since he has to wait for her answer.

"Is it really all right? For me...For someone like me to be given such happiness all the time? To be so overjoyed...I actually feel like it's indulgent."

"Sure, it is. Go on and be indulgent. You can never have too much happiness. If you have so much that it overflows, you can always share it. You can take your time, Emilia. You can take your time and slowly, steadily fall in love with me. I'll do my best to get stronger with my keyblade, to become a keyblade master, so I can walk by your side till the end. So you'll fall head over heels for me."

Subaru smiled before Emilia started to cry tears of joy, seeing just how much Subaru cares about her. She felt happy that after having saved his life, he got the chance to repay that debt in a way that she couldn't ignore.

"Thank you Subaru...for saving me."

Subaru recalled their first encounter, how she came in looking for her insignia only to end up helping him when she didn't have to. He now knows that the debt is paid with Subaru's goals being now to truly win Emilia over and to become stronger to always protect her. The two stood there together for a moment before returning to the group, all of them making their way towards the capital. As Subaru and Emilia went to the wagon with Petra and the other children, Subaru looked and saw that Sora was looking out at the tree.

"Subaru?"

"Hehe don't worry Emilia, let me just make sure Master Sora is okay."

"Okay." Emilia smiled and watched Subaru approach Sora to make sure he is alright. As the young boy approaches his master, he pats him in the back and asks him if he is alright. Sora looks at Subaru for a moment before looking up at the sky.

"Yeah, I'm just happy I got the chance to build a life for me here. I know that maybe I won't ever go back home to Kairi, Riku, Donald, Goofy...but I'm happy to have you all in my life. I'm glad I wasn't alone."

"I should be thanking you Master Sora, you helped me get stronger to be able to protect those I care deeply for."

"You are much stronger than you give yourself credit, Subaru, but you also helped me see that I can be a competent master."

"You are the best!"

Sora and Subaru laughed it off before joining with Emilia and Otto, leading all of the carriages towards the capital with the group all happy to have made it out alive.

After an hour of moving the wagon, the group got comfortable with Subaru and Emilia sitting side by side, watching the children all sleep and with Sora sitting besides Otto to chat with the merchant. During the chat, Petra quickly joined them and started to hug Sora's arm.

"Petra?"

"Yes."

"Shouldn't you be asleep with the others?"

"No. I want time with you, Sora."

Subaru and Emilia both noticed this and quickly caused Subaru to laugh a little along with Otto, both of them seeing Sora's face grow red quite hilarious. Subaru quickly warned Sora to be careful since he is aware that Rem has strong feelings for Sora.

"Rem-Rem wouldn't be happy to see you with another girl."

"Shut up Subaru!"

"Wait didn't you and Rem-Rem kiss?"

"Didn't Rem told you to stop calling her that?"

"Haha yeah but she isn't here to beat me up for it."

"I'm telling her then-" Sora was interrupted when Petra smacked him in the head, causing Otto and Subaru to laugh a bit and Emilia to giggle a little. Sora looked and could see a jealous Petra standing next to him.

"Did you kissed with someone?!"

"Hold on Petra..."

"No hold on me, who is this Rem?!"

"Wait..." Both Subaru and Sora reacted in the same way, a bit dumbfounded by the question Petra asked. Before either one could say anything, Emilia entered the conversation.

"I do find it funny but I also have to ask you two, who is Rem?"

Sora and Subaru both looked at each other as they heard what Emilia asked, making Sora confused and worried while Subaru was shocked by this since it had already happened before in the last loop, making his blood go cold with fear that something went wrong.

Chapter Text

Subaru walked around the streets of Lugnica, completely calm as he alongside a young boy that resembled him with only elf ears walking alongside him, having Starlight in his hand. Subaru turned towards the child and quickly began to speak to him,

"Rigel, put Starlight away. We don't want to attract unnecessary attention."

"But father, I want to play with my weapon a little longer. Besides, you will just kick butt to anybody who would want to fight us."

"That may be true but a Keyblade Wielder shouldn't be picking fights. That goes more for me as a Keyblade Master."

"Fine fine." The boy known as Rigel put away Starlight, having understood that he can't be trying to pick fights since he holds an important weapon. As the two continue to walk around the Capital, Rigel begins to ask his father why they are in the capital city instead of the throne room with mother.

"We are here to visit your uncle Sora, after all he is not only my brother in spirit I need to visit but my old master."

"Why haven't Uncle Sora visited us then?"

"Rem and him have been training a new generation of Keyblade wielders, so he hasn't had time to visit due to having to train new people each day. Considering that he took this burden alone instead of allowing me to join, he hasn't had time to pay a visit to us so we are visiting him instead."

"Wait then why is mother not with us then?"

"She is busy governing a kingdom, I wouldn't want her to-"

"To what, Subaru?"

Subaru and Rigel both turned around when they heard a familiar voice speak to them to see an older Emilia in disguise approaching the two. Subaru was surprised by this while Rigel went towards his mother, happy to see that she is joining them. Subaru looked at Emilia with a nervous look before she grabbed him by the long hair he grew out and started to pull on it.

"You are such a dunderhead! If you had told me you were going to see Sora and Rem, I would've made time to join you both!"

"AH! Alright Alright I was wrong!" Subaru pleaded for Emilia to stop which she did with a smirk on her face before they continued to walk towards Sora's home with Subaru telling Emilia his classic question, "Who even says Dunderhead anymore?"

"I do, now lead the way."

Subaru nodded and quickly took his family towards Sora and Rem's home with Rigel asking his parents on how they met his uncle. Emilia and Subaru both looked at each other and completely realized that they are walking around the capital the same exact way they did when they were looking for the little girl's parents, making the two smile at each other. Subaru looked at his son and quickly answered the question in a confident tone and manner,

"Your uncle was saving two of our friends from a crazy assassin. We managed to arrive at the place in time where he was almost killed yet your amazing father stepped in and took the deadly blow."

"Then why are you still alive, father."

"I mean he did healed me before proceeding to beat up the assassin without hesitation. That was when we first met him."

"Hmm, I think you didn't help the situation."

"Hey!"

Emilia giggles at this with Rigel having a smile on his face, always enjoying his father when he was getting annoyed. Subaru looked at his son annoyed at first before laughing, agreeing with him since he really didn't do much that time. The two then started to talk about Sora, on how he was the first keyblade wielder in Od Laguna and was the only person to have defeated the Sword Saint despite how the sword saint had a ton of divine protections to prevent him from losing.

"He must really be strong."

"He is, Master Sora is amazing. I might still be jealous since I could never beat him."

Emilia looked at Subaru and could see that he was happy to think of the old days when he was constantly putting his life on the line against impossible odds to protect her and the others. Rigel looked at his father and could see that he was smiling, giving the little boy happiness as well since he likes seeing his parents happy before feeling excited to see the one who trained his father in using the keyblade.

As the three finally arrived at the house in the capital, which both Emilia and Subaru were surprised that Rem and Sora would have such a small place when they offered the two a larger place since Emilia is the ruler of Lugnica thanks to the efforts of Subaru, Sora, Rem, and the others in her camp. Subaru knocked on the door and waited for a moment until it finally opened to reveal a young boy with blue spiky hair that resembled Sora's hair.

"Um, who are you?"

"I could ask you the same question, stranger."

"Well I'm Natsuki Subaru, is Master Sora or Rem in there?"

"Ah, you are the first apprentice father had. Wait here."

The boy closed the door to go look for his parents, surprising Subaru and Emilia since they didn't expect the two to have children and not inform them about it. They waited for a few minutes until the door opened again to reveal Rem in a kimono and having long hair opened the door to greet her friends. Subaru looked and noticed that she was holding a baby with brown hair similar to Sora's.

"Wait, you and Master Sora have another child?"

"Yes, the boy you saw and the little girl here are Sora-kun's children and mine."

"What are their names?"

"The boy's name is Riku and the girl's name is Spica."

"Riku...seems like my master wishes to honor his best friend by naming his son after him. That's pretty cool, this here is Natsuki Rigel, my amazing son."

Rem was interested that Emilia and Subaru had a child that seemed to be around the same age as Riku. She quickly told the three guests to enter, asking Riku to carry his sister while she went to cook something for the guests. As Riku takes care of Spica, Rigel approaches him and the two boys begin to talk about themselves with the two revealing that they are keyblade wielders. Subaru looked and saw that Riku was able to summon Kingdom Key, making him smile as he sees that a new generation will take over both Sora and himself when the two perish by old age. As he was distracted for a moment, he noticed Rem asking Emilia how has being the ruler of Lugnica been like.

"It hasn't been easy, especially with Subaru constantly trying to add new things from his world into our world."

"Hey! I'm just trying my best to keep the traditions of the Natsuki household from being lost."

"True but you sometimes have a big imagination, do you remember-"

"Yes, I don't want to talk about it?"

"Talk about what? Emilia-sama?"

"Oh it's nothing too important, Rem. It's just when Subaru wanted to create an event for the festival, he somehow managed to mess up which completely blew up on his face."

Subaru looked away as he did not wish to recall the failed event he attempted to create for a festival that became popular to Lugnica thanks to him. He had a red face since he knew how much his pride had taken damage and quickly changed the subject to avoid going into any details regarding that.

"Anyway! How have you and Master Sora been holding up? I haven't heard from you two since we created the building for Master Sora to have a place to train new keyblade wielders."

"Sora-kun and I have been alright, he has been working very hard in making new and strong keyblade wielders to protect the kingdom from any heartless."

"Hmm so the heartless are still a problem?"

"Yes Emilia-sama but they haven't been active since we defeated the Witch Cult."

"Yes, that is something I still want to thank you and Sora for having helped me and Subaru in stopping them for good."

"It's all thanks to both Sora-kun and Subaru. Without their keyblades, I doubt it would've been easy to defeat the Witch Cult."

Emilia smiles and quickly asks Rem if she wants help with cooking only to be denied by the oni. Emilia understood and quickly sat back down onto the chair alongside Subaru, both of them holding hands before Subaru asked Rem where his master was. Before Rem could answer that, they all heard the Keyblade Master answer his apprentice's question.

"I'm right here, I just had to make sure I was ready to go train some new keyblade wielders in about an hour from now. I didn't expect to see you here, my first apprentice."

Sora revealed himself to look a bit older with a much similar clothing that he wore many years ago. Subaru smiled and quickly got up to hug his friend and master, haven't seen him in many years. Sora was happy to see Subaru and Emilia once again, haven't seen them after he started to train Keyblade Wielders. The two talked for a moment before Sora noticed Rigel talking with Riku, making him realize that Emilia and Subaru had a child.

"I see you two had a child. Why didn't you tell Rem and I?"

"Really? Master, you didn't tell me and Emilia-tan that you and Rem had a child!"

"Haha you are right, I just assumed you two were busy since you are her official knight and Emilia is the ruler of the kingdom."

"You and Subaru are both dunderheads! I could've made time for you and Rem!"

"True but you do have a responsibility, Emilia. Rem and I just figured that we would see you all at some point when I'm not so busy being a teacher."

"Well I guess we are here to catch up now, Master."

"Fair enough, Subaru."

The four adults all began to talk about how things had been since they last saw one another, with Sora explaining how he had been able to teach some of the advanced Keyblade wielders how to use formchange. Subaru felt slightly annoyed by this since he learned it on his own during a fight against one of the sin archbishops. While Subaru was slightly jealous, Sora made a note that only two of his many students were able to wield two keyblades, surprising Subaru since he had never tried to dual wield before. Rem began to explain how Sora and her managed to learn that their child Riku is a keyblade wielder and manages to take Kingdom Key from Sora. This also is something that Subaru and Emilia noticed with Rigel, alerting Sora and Rem that Rigel also took Starlight from Subaru.

"I guess we have a new generation to take over for us, right Subaru?"

"Hehe you are right, Master."

"Oh. Food is ready everybody."

Rem alerted the children that they should sit on the table properly, suspecting that Rigel might be a lot like his father yet he was as kind and as respectful like his mother. Rem was surprised but impressed by this as she handed food to everybody. They all ate with Subaru, Sora, and Emilia complimenting Rem's amazing cooking.

"You still got it Rem."

"Thank you Sora-kun!"

"Man I forgot how amazing Rem's cooking is."

"Thank you Emilia."

"This is amazing Rem, thank you so much!"

"No problem, Subaru."

"Man, I kinda wish Ram was here to enjoy. Actually where is Ram?"

"My sister visits regularly, she probably is with Lord Roswaal for the time being doing some important manners."

"Hard to believe that she stayed as a maid. I heard she was training a new crew of maids."

"My sister will not go easy on them."

Subaru smiled at this as she knew how busy Ram can be and quickly finished his food in order to make sure he had time with his Master since the two don't spend enough time anymore. As the others started to finish, Sora was about to head out until Subaru asked if they could all go with him to his workplace, wishing to see how the place looks. Sora allowed this and quickly got Riku to change into something casual before they all headed out.

During the walk towards Sora's training place, Sora and Rem both got a chance to speak together without Riku, Subaru, or Emilia being near the two.

"It has been a long time since we have seen these two. Man it feels like yesterday we took down the witches cult. That final battle against Xehanort was a bit annoying but I am glad you all were by my side against him."

"You are right, Sora-kun. That battle was crazy but I do want to ask...do you regret staying here?"

"I don't. I know I could've done so much to find a way back to Kairi, Riku, Donald, Goofy...but I think that I made a good life here. I do wish I could've seen them one last time and tell them of everything I had done here yet I'm happy being here with you."

"...Are you sure?"

"Yes Rem, I stayed because I love you and wanted you to be happy."

Sora gave Rem a smile which brought her comfort, still feeling guilty that she managed to convince him to not go back to his home world yet seeing that she makes him happy helped her stop feeling guilty. She kisses his cheek before the two catch up with the others. Once arriving at the place, Sora opens the doors and is greeted by his students, who were waiting for him to arrive. Sora smiled and quickly told them to pull out their keyblades as he prepared to pull out one of his many keyblades. Before he could, he noticed that Subaru was asking all of the students to stand back for a moment. The students looked at Subaru a bit confused as they didn't know who the stranger was.

"Oh right. Everybody, this here is Natsuki Subaru, my very first apprentice who wants something apparently."

"Yes, Master Sora, I want to do one final thing in case we don't see each other again for a long time. Allow me to face you keyblade to keyblade."

"It has been a long time since we fought each other. Alright then my apprentice, today I will have all of my students watch as my first student takes on his master."

"Now hey, I was named a Keyblade Master by you! Don't forget it!"

"Haha alright Natsuki Subaru, Keyblade Master."

As both were prepared to summon their keyblades, Rigel and Riku both approached their fathers and summoned their keyblades, wanting the two to wield their original keyblades. Subaru and Sora both were stunned for a second before accepting what the two boys wanted. The two looked at their old weapons and smiled.

"It has been a long time since I wielded Kingdom Key."

"Same for me regarding Starlight. I haven't used it since I gained my very own keyblade."

"Right, what was it called again?"

"I called my amazing keyblade, Rebirth! Anyway, shall we begin Master?"

Sora nodded and quickly the two began their duel with their original keyblades clashing, causing Rigel, Riku, and Sora's students to all be surprised as both Sora and Subaru were showing to be on equal grounds. Sora and Subaru both with their skills they had gained on their own time had managed to prove to be counters for the other, proving that Subaru has gotten much stronger since they last met while Sora had learned some skills during a year of traveling to find worthy keyblade wielders.

"You have grown strong, Subaru. I'm actually impressed."

"As a master keyblade wielder, I should keep up my training to prove that status. Also I was doing a lot of crazy training cause living the royalty life was getting a bit boring."

Emilia pouted when she heard this, seeing that the calm life she gave the two was not enough for Subaru yet she also understood, having known that he is like his master, both wanting to do more than just sit around and do nothing. Sora and Subaru both continued to counter each other's attacks, making both of them excited by this as they haven't had a proper challenge in a very long time. Without the witch cult, the organization, or the more powerful heartless cause them problems, they have sort of been waiting for a challenge.

The two fought for an hour straight without the other having been tired out by the fighting, leaving the students completely stunned by their master and his first apprentice's stamina. Sora and Subaru both smiled and gained distance from each other with Sora giving a smile in his face.

"You have made me proud, Natsuki Subaru. You are much stronger than what you once started."

"Trust me Master Sora, even without the threats, I aimed to get stronger than you."

The two looked at each other and before anything happened, both Kingdom Key and Starlight disappeared from their hands and returned to Rigel and Riku.

"Seems like the time limit is up. That's alright cause we can't go all out here without risking destroying part of the city."

"Agreed, maybe someday you and I will go all out and see if you have truly gotten stronger than me, Subaru."

"I hope so, Master Sora."

Sora smiled and allowed Subaru to join him in teaching his other students with Rigel and Riku both participating. After a couple of hours had passed, all the students began to leave with Subaru telling Sora that he will come by from time to time to help out. Sora smiled at this and nodded, promising to make an effort to visit him and Emilia. Both Subaru and Emilia nodded before leaving with Rigel by their side. As Sora, Rem, and with their two children head towards their home, Rem smiled at this and felt her life complete as there was no longer the risk of a witch cult or of any organization members. The loving couple held hands with a smile on their faces.

"I love you Sora-kun."

"I love you too, Rem."

Rem had snapped out of her day dream yet she realized that something was off, she knew that she was daydreaming of future events she wished to happen on the carriage with Crusch and Kishida yet she is in an odd dark place. As she walks around the large emptiness of the place, she hears a voice calling out for Sora, a female voice.

"Sora? Sora!"

Rem being curious about who is calling the name of her hero, she decides to follow the voice's direction, hearing that it is getting louder and louder as she closes in. Once she was close, she noticed a young girl who has a pink and black dress, black ruffles on one side of her skirt and plaid on the other, with thick belted boots. She also noticed that she had light reddish hair which made the oni maid think of her sister for a moment before remembering something.

"Are you...Kairi by any chance?"

"Uh? Who are you? How do you know my name?"

"Wait, can't you see me?"

"No, all I see is pitch darkness. Can you see me?"

"Yes, I can see you. You are exactly as he described you to be."

"He? Are you talking about Sora? Is he alright?"

"Yes, Sora. The Keyblade Wielder."

"That's good, I'm glad he is okay."

Although Kairi couldn't see who was talking to her, she could sense that the person speaking was good which gave her a smile with a tear streaming down her cheek. Rem was silent about this, shocked yet happy to see her love rival care so much for her hero. She smiled and before she could say anything, Kairi began to ask questions regarding Sora's whereabouts.

"Is he alright? How has he been? Where is he?"

"He has been safe and he has been happy training an apprentice in my world."

"Sora...training someone? Now that is new."

"What? Is something wrong with that?"

"No No! Just surprising but I'm glad he is okay. How did he get to your world?"

"I do not know, even he doesn't know but he is trying his best."

"Okay good..." Kairi started to get a bit dizzy, feeling as if she was about to disappear which surprised Rem and caused her to worry for her rival.

"What is going on?"

"I might have pushed myself too far in hopes of finding him..."

"Don't worry, he is safe my love rival."

"Love rival?"

"Yes, you are my love rival for his heart."

"Hehe so he somehow won a girl's heart." Kairi looked up and giggled a little while a hint of jealousy was in her. She smiled and before fullying disappearing from the odd place, she closed her eyes and ended their conversation.

"Regardless, can you promise me something?"

"Yes?"

"Protect Sora, he is not only important to me but to everybody else here. If I can remember this, I will let them know that he is alright but for now protect him for me please."

"I will, Kairi."

"Thank you."

Kairi disappeared, leaving Rem in the darkness place for a moment before she all of a sudden returned back to reality with Crusch moving her, worried for the maid. Rem snapped out of her daydream and quickly turned towards Crusch, having been worried.

"You okay Rem? You seemed like you left us."

"Sorry...I had something in mind."

"Let me guess, you were thinking about Sora." Kishida joined in the conversation, wanting to learn more of his friend's master. Rem turned red for a few seconds before nodding at the knight, making him ask how is Sora which did peaked Crusch's curiosity as well. Rem smiled and explained everything Sora had done, all of the hard work he did for herself and for Subaru. Before she can continue on, they all hear an explosion nearby them which gets everybody's attention.

"The hell was that?" Kishida asked as he got up with his sword in his hand, ready to fight despite not being in full strength. The three all turned towards the front of the carriages to see that the front carriage exploded right in front of them with many knights being killed in the process. They were all surprised by this yet all the warriors were not going to back down, with Crusch preparing to lead the warriors into battle.

"Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

All the soldiers got their swords ready with Rem having her flail in her hand, also ready for combat. As they begin approaching the area of the explosion, they all notice a man in white robes standing right in front of them. As the carriage is getting closer and closer to the man, Crusch orders the person controlling the ground dragon to run over the possible threat. As it seems like they are about to run him over, Rem quickly grabs both Crusch and Kishida and jumps off the wagon just in the nick of time since a large explosion destroys many of the wagons within seconds. Rem landed on her feet and allowed Crusch and Kishida to both stand up on their own, all three horrified at what was going on. The voice from the man in white robes and white hair spoke,

"I wish you wouldn't do that. Ordering them to run me over when I'm not doing anything? That's not something any decent human being would do."

"Cut the crap!"

"Oh, a knight with no manners. Honestly how does one such as yourself can be considered a knight with such a disrespectful tone and a foul mouth."

Kishida did not like this one bit and held his sword proudly, ready to shut this person for their disrespect yet they all began to hear Crusch speak.

"How dare you do such a brutal thing to my retainers? Just who are you?"

"I see. I see. You don't know who I am. But I know who you are. You're a candidate to be the next ruler of this nation."

"You talk too much. Answer my question! Next time, I will kill you!"

"Hold on Miss Crusch, let's hear him out."

Rem, Crusch, and even the stranger in white hair were all shocked to hear this, causing Rem and Crusch to look at him with an unpleasant facial expression since the two didn't want to hear anymore of what their enemy had to say. This caused Rem to angry say to Kishida,

"Why must we?!"

"At the moment he isn't attacking us and it gives us enough time to analyze the situation thoroughly."

Crusch listened to what the knight had to say and sadly had to agree, seeing that attacking would only provoke something they aren't aware of. Rem was still angry at this yet she thought about what Sora would do and sadly she knew that he would listen before doing anything out of the ordinary. The two girls nodded which caught the attention of the white hair man.

"I would like to take by my comment on you, knight. You seem to show more care of my rights than the candidate so I will try to be brief with what I have to say out of a show of respect. Though if you ask me she is quite an arrogant one to be a candidate to rule a kingdom. I mean I can't comprehend that sensibility myself, but I am not one who would do rash things without-"

"With all due respect, please get to the point. We don't wish to waste your time or ours."

"Hmm, I'll let that slide only because you are showing me respect but next time you violate my right to speak, I will kill you. Now you all want to know who I am. Correct?"

"Yes, good sir."

"I like this knight's modesty, it shows how even a knight can see what perfection it is."

"Ah...is that so?"

Rem, Kishida, and Crusch all turned towards the voice, seeing someone in long brown hair with knives coming out of both the boy looking hands and having sharp teeth covered in blood. Kishida looked in horror with Rem and Crusch both having their guards up while the new threat began to speak.

"I keep eating and eating, but it's never enough! I eat, I devour, I chew, I bite, I gorge, I gnaw, I much, I crunch...pure gluttony! Ah, thank you for this feast!"

Rem looked at the two and started to think on who they could be with Crusch feeling angry that her comrades were killed in such a horrible way along with Kishida, who is realizing that these two are Witch cultists. Waraki had told himself and Yabuto of the witch cult who attacked his home and recalled that there was a man in white who spoke highly of himself. Realizing this he was about to speak out until Rem spoke first, "You two are..."

"Sin Archbishop of the Witch's Cult, representing gluttony...Lye Batenkaitos."

"And the Sin Archbishop of the Witch's Cult, representing greed, Regulus Corneas."

Kishida, Rem, and Crusch all three realized the dire of the situation they are in with two sin archbishops present. Lye started to speak with a craziness coming from his tone of voice,

"We came here because we heard our pet had been slain, and look at this bounty! I expected them to be a good, ripe bunch, considering they managed to kill a beast that had been rampaging unchecked for 400 years...But this is beyond my expectations! Nice! Good! Great! Excellent! Fine! Perfect! Fantastic! Stupendous! How long it has been since our hunger was so thoroughly sated!"

"You can relax you three. I'm not like that guy there. I hate fighting and stuff. All that 'Hunger' and 'Thirst' nonsense? Such petty self-indulgences are beneath me. " Regulus spoke with a confident manner yet Rem and the other two were not buying it. Before anything could be done, a corridor of darkness appeared before the five, catching the interest of the Sin archbishops while the other three were feeling as if the situation had gotten worse for them. They all waited for a moment until they saw Young Xehanort appear by himself, causing Rem and her two allies to be on high alert as they recognized him from the attack on the Capital. Crusch, Rem, and Kishida turned their attention towards Young Xehanort, ready to fight him which did made Lye and Regulus more interested in who the young man is.

"Hold it right there!"

"I don't have time for your insolence, if you wish to survive then I suggest you three deal with the maniac over there while I handle this one here." Young Xehanort proceeded to walk towards Regulus with Rem and the others all left confused. Crusch pointed her sword at the young boy and started to yell at him.

"Why should we listen to you?! You and your friends attacked the Capital! We may be dealing with sin archbishops but I won't fight alongside an enemy!"

"Then you are a stubborn person, unfit to rule if you can't see that you are in dire need of help."

"Okay then why is Sora-kun's enemy helping us?"

"There are three factors that would force my future self to send me to assist you three. One, the witch cult is our enemy as well since they interfere with our plans. Two, the blue hair maid is either a candidate for a princess of light alongside the half-elf or a guardian of light. Regardless, losing a candidate would surely put a hold on our plans. Third, my future self would be here to settle the score with Regulus but since he is busy with other things, he sent me in his place."

Rem, Crusch, and Kishida were all silent at what they heard, realizing that this is a better option than having another enemy to deal with. The three turned their attention to Lye with Rem pondering on what Young Xehanort said about her being a possible candidate for either a princess of light or a guardian of light. She disliked the idea of being a princess and would rather be a guardian of light just like her hero. As the three prepare to fight, Young Xehanort stands a few feet away with Regulus a bit curious on who the young man is.

"You said your future self as a score to settle with me, I wonder why? Besides I don't even like fighting. It's beneath a perfect being such as myself."

"Shut it, I may not know what the score is but I can tell that you are really annoying me. Someone who thinks highly of themselves are nothing but weak people in the end."

"Excuse me? How dare you violate my rights! I should have-"

Before Regulus could finish speaking, Young Xehanort fired a dark fireball directly at the sin archbishop of greed. As this happened, Lye quickly charged at the three with Rem taking him on by herself first, using the strength she can muster to stand up to the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony. Crusch and Kishida both waited for the right time to join in, not wanting to get caught by Rem's attacks. The two waited until Lye managed to dodge an attack that left him open for a hit, which caused both Kishida and Crusch to step in, pushing Lye back a bit.

Young Xehanort waits until the fog clears only to see a pissed off Regulus, angry at the fact that his opponent interrupted him and attacked him. Young Xehanort waited until he felt a deadly attack hit him, causing him to be cut in half which the others noticed. Crusch was in shock by what happened since now they are in trouble yet everyone stopped what they were doing when they saw a giant clock appear near Young Xehanort.

"What is that?" Rem asked in a curious manner, even Lye was curious to know what a giant clock was doing. The clock started to move quickly which started to reverse the attack Young Xehanort received, reviving him and looking like nothing happened.

"Now isn't this interesting, for me to find someone who has such a power. Would you like to join the Witch Cult? You'll be suited there much-"

Young Xehanort again cut him off and blasted Regulus with another fireball, which angered the Sin Archbishop of Greed once again. Lye was more curious to see what Young Xehanort tasted like and quickly wanted to join Regulus in facing this odd new threat yet Rem quickly attacked him, reminding him that he is still facing the three.

"Oh oh...who are you? You are interrupting our curiosity of a snack!"

"My name is Rem, former head of the Roswaal mansion, and the lover of my hero!"

"Oh! A hero, I can't wait to meet him!"

Rem started to summon her horn, allowing her to keep up her fight against Lye with Crusch and Kishida being able to keep up as defense for Rem. As Lye is starting to get overwhelmed with the combined efforts of an oni, a candidate, and a knight. Regulus looked at Young Xehanort with more anger than before yet he noticed that Lye is having trouble. He smiled and quickly used an ability to give the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony a chance to fight. Rem got hit and ended up being knocked out with Lye preparing to strike down Rem with his ability yet both Kishida and Crusch were able to protect Rem by pushing the Sin Archbishop back.

"Focus on your opponent!"

Young Xehanort spoke while sending a barrage of icicles directly at Regulus, with all of them doing no damage to the Sin Archbishop. Seeing this, Young Xehanort concluded that there is some odd barrier that is preventing him from even taking damage. Seeing this, he summoned his keyblade and created a whip that can attack an opponent through time.

"Oh my fellow, foolish boy, nothing you do while actually harm me. You should give up and join us while you can-"

Young Xehanort ignored what Regulus said and with his time whip he hit the Sin Archbishop of Greed, leaving everything on pause for a moment before Regulus felt his body actually take damage. This damage happened all over his body before being sent flying a couple of feet away. Because of this, he looked up and was in complete shock that he actually took damage, making him fear greatly of the opponent he is facing now.

"Who...Who the fuck are you?! How dare you attack me?! How dare you violate my rights! Now tell me who the fuck are you?!"

"I'm a Xehanort of the most distant pass. My future self would have wished to deal with you personally but he sent me to deal with you because he wants to remind you of something."

Xehanort? Xehanort...Xehanort...Xehanort!

Regulus began to be angry at the thought of the name, finally knowing who the young man he is facing resembles. He grabbed a large amount of dirt with anger inside of him, he started to shout with anger at the one who he despises.

"I remember who you are now! You are the bastard who ruined my plans and cost me gaining a wife I found amazing looking! You ruined that opportunity of mine!"

Regulus grabbed the dirt and threw it all around to which Young Xehanort assumed that it would do nothing until he was hit again by a deadly blow once again, forcing him to rewind himself once again to survive. As the dirt passed him and headed straight for Crusch's direction, Kishida noticed this and quickly shoved her out of the way. As he did this, he felt his entire right side get destroyed which caused him to fall towards the ground, bleeding out.

Crusch looked in horror with this and quickly returned her attention to Regulus, sending a wind attack towards his direction for having harmed a knight yet her attack proved nothing. While this was transpiring, Lye took the opportunity to attack Rem. As he did something, Young Xehanort noticed this and with anger for having forgotten that Rem was out of the fight, he threw a fireball in his direction, seriously wounding him. This got the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony more interested in eating Young Xehanort, turning his attention towards him.

"It seems like I need to get you three out of here safely, what a pity."

Young Xehanort spoke with annoyance, wishing that he didn't have to since he doesn't care for them yet he knows that they are needed. He summons a corridor of darkness and takes an injured Kishida and an unconscious Rem with Crusch quickly following him into the corridor of darkness. Both Lye and Regulus attempted to stop them yet Young Xehanort created Stopza in order to have the Sin Archbishops to not interfere in their escape.

"What did you do?"

Crusch asked her enemy, curious on what is going on since she doesn't detect any wind movement. Young Xehanort ignored her and continued to enter the corridor of darkness with Crusch forced to join him if she didn't want something bad to happen to her. As the two go through the corridor of darkness, they end up in a different place of Od Lagona, which got Crusch slightly amazed that the people who attacked the Capital are in some odd place she hasn't visited yet. Xemnas noticed Young Xehanort with Crusch, Rem, and Kishida. This caused him to go and approach the young version of Xehanort.

"What is the meaning of this?"

"I couldn't get to the girl in time and now she is in a dark sleep. Blame the green hair girl here for not having saved her. "

"Hey! I'm Crusch Karsten, remember time."

"Anyway, this girl failed to save one of the possible candidates."

"Then why is she here and why are you with a dying knight?"

"I feel like we could use him to gain leverage on Sora and his little apprentice."

"You did well, my young self." Young Xehanort, Crusch, and Xemnas all three turned towards the voice of the old man approaching them.

"Master Xehanort, pardon me for not having taken your rival and for failing to save the girl."

"This was a possibility, it was my own incompetence for not having warned you of his power, the blame falls on me. As for the two you have here, help them."

"Master Xehanort, may I ask why?"

"Now that we lost a possible candidate, we will need the boy's help to get her back, Xemnas."

Xemnas took note of this and nodded before quickly taking Kishida away to get healed while Young Xehanort took Rem to get healed with Crusch by his side, asking who the girl is. While Xehanort watched his minions assist the people of this world, he was approached by Saix with a rather curious facial expression.

"Master Xehanort, should we alert the boy of this?"

"Don't worry Saix, I have a feeling the boy will know of this on his own."

"Alright but what about the girl? We can't afford to have her be asleep."

"Do you suggest we wake her up without her heart?"

"Is that possible, Master Xehanort?"

"It is but then she wouldn't be the same person."

"I say let's do it. It'll give Sora a reason to help us by helping you with that promise you made to Theresia Van Astrea."

"Hmm" Xehanort thought to himself about this idea of using Rem as a leverage to force Sora in assisting him in a promise that he cannot turn down. He smiled and quickly asked Saix in a rather intrigued tone of voice,

"Alright then, do it. But make sure nothing bad happens to them while the three are under our care."

"Yes Master Xehanort, I won't let you down."

Saix nodded at Master Xehanort before leaving, having Xehanort intrigued by the results that will come with the events to come.

A city with many cars passing by, a man in the same robes as the Organization walked around the city, feeling a bit curious about a world that exists beyond the three normal realms just like the world he sent Sora in. As he walks around, he visits many of the famous sights to understand the boy he previously spoke with better. As he was looking around the city, he was curious and went to the boy's old house to check on something. As he arrives at the house, curious to know what the couple are doing. He quickly listened in and at first it was dead silent before a man spoke with guilt and sadness in his voice,

"What...What are you cooking tonight?"

"The same..."

The mysterious person could tell that there was no life in the woman's voice, as if the guilt had taken her will to live. This interested the mysterious figure as he doesn't know how long they had been like this since time flows differently past the three realms. He continued to listen in on their conversation with the woman beginning to speak.

"Anything new...?"

"No...sadly these incompetent police can't..." The man couldn't finish his sentence as it hurts to think about it anymore. The mysterious figure smiled as he thought of an idea to make things more interesting.

'I honestly wonder, what would happen if I were to make things better for these two but with a cost.'

Chapter Text

Subaru and the group all arrived at the capital where the injured were being healed, which caused both Sora and Subaru to start looking around for Rem, both of them worried about the blue haired maid. As they looked around for the injured, Yabuto and Waraki both realized that their best friend was alongside the warriors here which made the two go in search of Kishida. As the two groups search for their respective friends, with Subaru beginning to question everything since he knows for sure that the white whale was taken down.

How did this happened? How?! I know the White Whale was defeated so how does everybody but Master Sora and I not know who Rem is again?!

As the two search around with everything they can muster, Sora desperately searches in fear that the Organization might have done something while Subaru is afraid that he would have to redo everything he worked so hard for. As they searched around for a while, both groups met up in one point with Subaru starting to panic like his master.

"Newbie, have you seen Kishida?"

"No...have you all seen Re- er I mean have you all seen a blue haired maid around."

"Sorry Newbie but we haven't seen any maids among the wounded."

"Damn it, where the hell is Kishida?! Did the witch cult get to him?!"

"No, we took down the Witch cult." Sora added in, having confidence that Rem and Kishida were not attacked by the witch cult yet he is unsure himself. As the four had their bloods cold with fear that something bad happened to their friend, they all noticed Felix running around in search of Crusch. This caused them all to now turn their thoughts on the organization, knowing that they are the logical ones to have done something like this. Felix approached the four and asked them if they knew where Crusch was.

"Sorry Ferris, but newbie, his master, Waraki, and I haven't seen Miss Crusch though we haven't found a maid the newbie and his master are looking for or even Kishida."

"Ferris?"

"Another nyame for me, anyway could it be the witch cult?"

"I don't think so Ferris, I believe that Subaru's master has some enemies that are after him. They could've taken-"

Waraki was interrupted when a corridor of darkness appeared in front of them with Subaru and Sora both pulling their keyblades while Waraki and Yabuto stood behind the keyblade wielders to protect Felix. The corridor stood opened for a moment to reveal Kishida holding Rem and with Crusch by his side. The five of them were happy to see the three were alive and quickly surrounded the three yet Sora and Subaru had themselves ready to fight when all of a sudden Replica Riku appeared from the corridor of darkness.

"Riku..."

"Master Sora, do you know this person?"

"Of course he does, I was his best friend but apparently he doesn't care enough to want to go back, to be with his real friends."

"Be quiet! What did you do to them? What did you do to Rem?!"

Replica Riku smiled as he noticed that Sora is completely angered that Rem is unconscious. He smirks at him before answering Sora's question.

"Thank Xehanort, these three were going to die by some dangerous people but here is the true question I wonder. Who do you care more about, that girl right there or Kairi?"

"I don't have to answer you!"

"Of course you wouldn't, you don't care about me at all."

"Shut up!"

Replica Riku smiled at this and quickly summoned his soul eater weapon in preparation to fight Sora yet Subaru, Yabuto, Waraki, and even Felix got in front of Sora to protect him from Replica Riku. As they got in front of the Keyblade Wielder with Sora surprised by this, Subaru began to shout at the organization member,

"Leave Master Sora alone!"

"Master, him?! Hahahaha! As if a weakling like Sora who couldn't even pass the Mark of Mastery is fit to be a keyblade wielder!"

"Doesn't matter, nyow jerk! Sora-kyun is much stronger than nyow!

"Yeah! Master Sora is the best master! He is probably even better than you!"

Replica Riku snorted at Subaru, not liking at all the comment he said regarding Sora being better than him. He pointed his sword at Subaru with angry eyes before saying to him.

"You better stay out of this! You are not even a true keyblade wielder so shut it!"

"No! I earned my keyblade while you just have a pathetic sword."

"You...!"

"That's enough." Replica Riku, Subaru, Waraki, Yabuto, Sora, Crusch, and Kishida all turned towards the voice that was speaking. As they all looked, Saix appeared in a corridor of darkness that Replica Riku appeared from. This bothered Sora a bit since he knows that Saix shouldn't be here since he last saw him with Roxas, Xion, and Axel in Twilight Town. Saix looked at Subaru and noticed that he was a keyblade wielder.

"You right there, where did you get that keyblade?"

"I...I earned it!"

"Hmm interesting."

Saix was interested that someone like Subaru would earn the keyblade, making him piece together that Sora had been training the young boy. He pulled Replica Riku aside to scold him for creating tension with Sora and his allies before turning towards Sora.

"Apologize, he is still the riku that was jealous of you for having beaten him when you lost your keyblade. We didn't come here to start trouble."

"Then why did you come, Saix?! Also, how are you here?! You should be back with the-"

"I'm not the real Saix, someone created me using the memories from the past along with many of the other organization members. As for the girl, I think he should be the one to explain things."

Saix turned towards the corridor of darkness which caused everyone to look towards it to see Luxord appear. Sora was somewhat comfortable speaking with Luxord, thinking of him as the only organization member that wouldn't cause trouble. As Saix and Replica Riku were about to leave, Sora quickly began to say towards Saix,

"At least tell me this, what happened to Rem?"

"You will know soon enough, Sora. We may be on the opposite sides and we will fight each other but right now we will be on the same side if you follow your role perfectly."

Saix and Replica Riku left as Saix finished speaking, leaving Luxord there observing the people he would be speaking with. He smiled before greeting them respectably, telling them his name and asking for their names. Subaru and the others all turn to ask Sora if they should trust the Organization member in front of him. Sora was unsure yet he nodded at them to indicate that they should trust Luxord. This allowed them all to lower their guard before starting to lead Luxord towards the discussion meeting where they can keep the other warriors to start attacking Luxord. As they are all heading towards Crusch's manor, Sora asked Kishida if he could carry Rem to which he allowed since he can feel how important Rem is to the Keyblade wielder. As Sora was holding on to Rem, Subaru grabbed his master by the arm to tell him,

"Don't worry Master Sora, we will save Rem."

"..." Sora stood silent as all of his emotions were in a mix. All he could do is give his friend a silent nod before continuing to walk towards the mansion of Crusch. Subaru could only feel bad for Sora, knowing how he felt since he remembered the timeline he killed Emilia by revealing Return By Death. The pain of losing someone hurts a lot yet Subaru had the thought about using his life to save Rem. He looked around for a knife yet Waraki asked Subaru if he was alright, seeing that he was looking very pale.

"Sorry about that Waraki, just feeling bad for Master Sora."

"Yeah, I feel bad for him too. Losing someone close must hurt a lot."

"Yeah, all we can do is listen to that Luxord guy and see what happened to Rem."

"Agreed."

Waraki and Subaru both started to catch up with the others until Emilia approached the two to ask if everything was alright, having seen how Subaru and Sora were both worried the entire ride ever since Petra and her mentioned that they don't know who Rem is.

"Subaru, need any help?"

"Master Sora needs help, can you help me comfort him."

Emilia smiled and accompanied the two, happy that she can be of some help to Subaru since she wants to also make sure he is happy after having made her happy with his confession. As everyone headed towards the mansion with Crusch having set up the meeting room for Subaru, Sora, Felix, Yabuto, Waraki, Kishida, Emilia, Luxord, and herself, Sora went to a room to set Rem down in order for her to go to sleep properly. He looked at the sleeping Rem and all he could feel was guilt, remembering how Kairi was asleep during his first journey as well.

'I wish I was there for you...I should've been there for you!'

All Sora felt was guilt with a tear in his eye coming down yet he wasn't able to cry as he felt two hands touching each of his arms. He turned around to see Emilia and Subaru standing there, both wanting to help him.

"I know it hurts master, but I promise you that I will help you get Rem back."

"And I will help too! I know I don't remember this girl but she is important to you, so I will help as well. I want to help my friend!"

Sora looked at the two and smiled before giving the two of them a hug, happy to have friends by his side. As the three hugged with Subaru and Emilia comforting Sora, they all quickly headed out towards the meeting room. Just as Subaru was the last one to leave, he looks at the table and sees a knife. He thinks about the option of suicide yet he was unable to due to Sora pulling him out of the room.

In the meeting room, Luxord could tell that everybody in the room except Sora still had some hate towards him yet not directly at him specifically but the organization he fights for. Noticing this hatred, he calmly sets his cards down in an attempt to get friendly with the people he will be speaking with.

"Okay now, I can tell you are all hostile and wish to know everything but before we start, I want to make one thing clear. I'm not your enemy here, at least not at this moment. All I was sent to do was to give you all information in hopes of it helping you all in the long run."

"What kind of information is that?" Subaru spoke up with curious yet slight hostility towards the guest.

"The kind that could help your friend wake up but first, allow Miss Crusch over here to vouch for me."

"Miss Crusch, what is he speaking about?"

"Don't worry Emilia-sama, what he is saying is true. He saved Kishida, the maid, and myself from two Sin Archbishops known as Regulus Corneas, Greed, and Lye Batenkaitos, Gluttony. Those two had us cornered until the younger version of Xehanort came in and saved us all from being killed."

Everyone in the room looked very paused by this and quickly turned towards Kishida to confirm if it is true. All he said was that Young Xehanort did hold off Greed on his own yet one of the attacks got past him and he managed to save Crusch's life while in the process losing his arm.

"Sorry about that pal..."

"Don't worry Yabuto, I'll recover from this! A knight never stops fighting."

"You are damn right!" Subaru added and quickly gave a thumbs up with Kishida smiling confident at this. Everyone in the room found Kishida's positive attitude despite losing his arm quite interesting yet Waraki was left with anger that the Witch cult caused his friend to lose his fighting arm. Before anything can be said, Sora quickly turned towards Luxord to ask about what happened to Rem.

"Ah yes, the important question, what happened to the former head maid of the Roswaal mansion?"

"Wait do you remember her?!"

"But of course Natsuki Subaru, all of the organization members remember her as clear as day but to answer your question, Xehanort had found the answer to be one of Gluttony'a abilities."

"Gluttony's abilities?"

"Yes, there are two abilities the old man knows. One being your name eaten, which would mean your memories would stay intact but you would be forgotten by everybody else. The second being that you lose your own memories with everybody else being able to remember you."

"Wait but what happened to Rem?"

"Well Sora, she must've experienced both. From what Xehanort knows, having both is basically leaving a shell behind. She is trapped there, in eternal darkness but we can wake her up."

"How?"

"By simply having some magic of ours but that won't mean she would be back to who she is. She would be a completely new person. A clean slate. But that is what the Organization wants, for you to have her up but what would you like to do, Sora?"

"Huh?" Sora was puzzled by how nice Luxord was being towards him, causing both him and Subaru to both ask at different times why he was giving Sora an option.

"Because you are not someone I wish to be enemies, although I'm not the real Luxord, I still remember everything and I enjoy our time. Now, would you wish to awaken her on your own means or should the Organization intervene and assist you in at least having her awake?"

Sora pounded on the thought for a moment, unsure on which option would be best since both had their ups and downs. Subaru also pondered on this as well, also thinking like his master of the benefits and downsides of each choice. Before either one was able to give an answer, Luxord quickly started to tell the group,

"I can give you all time to think this through, but you should really think it carefully. Should you decline, the others might not take it well but I leave you with this second card." Luxord throws his card at Sora with the keyblade wielder catching it. "Should you need to change the tides of a fight then use it, Sora."

Sora looked at the card, seeing that it is the same one he was given back in the keyblade graveyard. Before anything else can be said, Luxord opened a corridor of darkness and started to leave. Subaru turned towards Luxord and started to say,

"You are probably the kindest of the Organization bastards."

"That is nice of you but I'm playing my cards right. One must not gamble without knowing what cards are wise to play...But thank you for the compliment."

Luxord left with a smile on his face, leaving Subaru and the others uncertain on what to do regarding the information they had received from the Organization member. As they all thought about this, Felix began to speak up,

"Regarding our alliance, I say we scrap that idea."

"Ferris, may I ask why?"

"Waraki, the Witch Cult harmed nyower friend and caused one of the Emilia camp members to suffer a fate worse than death. I don't want Crusch to be hurt next."

"I appreciate that Felix but I can make my own decisions. Despite what happened I wish to stay in an alliance with the Emilia camp. If what they told me is true then I have to atone for not having helped that girl."

"What do nyow mean?"

"From what I was told, when the knight Kishida was injured by the Sin Archbishop of Greed, I dropped my guard on Gluttony and gave him the opening to eat the girl's name and memories. I want to atone for the pain I have caused."

Felix, Sora, and the others all took note of what Crusch said, seeing the guilt in her voice for not helping Rem. Felix went to hug Crusch while Sora stayed silent for a brief moment to think about what Crusch said. He got up and approached Crusch with Felix being on edge until Sora hugged Crusch. The green haired woman was completely surprised by this before everybody started to disband once they knew that there wasn't much to speak about. As they all disbanded, Felix approached Sora to speak with him.

"Hey there Felix."

"I want to ask nyow something."

"Um sure thing."

"Nyow said nyow trained Subaru-kyun, right?"

"Yes, he was quite the student."

"Well then I want nyow to train me as well, not as a keyblade wielder but as a swordsman."

"Hmm may I ask why?"

"Because I want to protect Crusch, she means the world to me and thanks to nyow I now know how it feels to fight and want to keep getting stronger."

"Alright then, once I can save Rem I will help make you stronger Felix. After all, you have a strong heart."

"Haha nyow know how to win someone's heart."

Sora laughed at this and quickly gave Felix some tips on fighting, telling him how to hold his ground so at the very least he can take on some basic fights. Felix appreciates this yet just as he was going to leave, he turns towards Sora and provides him some advice,

"I say don't trust them. Waking someone without their memory or name would be dangerous and nyow could lose nyower friend for good."

"I'll keep that in mind, thanks Felix."

Felix nods at Sora before leaving him to go check on Crusch in the case her lady needs any assistance. As Felix leaves, Sora begins to head towards the room where Rem is at to take care of.

While Sora was distracted with Felix, the three knights all discussing their next move, and Emilia had gone to speak with Crusch regarding the villagers, Subaru had gone to Rem's room on his own. While there he started to recall every moment he had spent with Rem, how she had supported him and helped him even though he wasn't as important to her like his master was yet he hated to see a friend he cared about deeply being like this.

You really look cute when you are asleep Rem, darn I wish I got to know you more. You and my Master deserve better than this. Damn it, I wish I was strong enough to save you...but then again there is a way…

Subaru looked at the table to see the knife there, completely unsure on whether or not he should commit suicide to save Rem. He didn't want to throw away the perfect ending he had against Marluxia, Petelgeuse, and Larxene. He is afraid of redoing the entire fight with the White Whale as well since he hadn't died for a while yet he grabbed the knife with hesitation. His mind was filled with uncertainty and fear as he was afraid of never leaving the loop but he then looked at Rem again and remembered that in almost every loop she has considered him a friend. He also remembered every failed loop, how he managed to save many lives and how he stopped things from going bad by changing the circumstances.

"Don't worry Rem, I won't let you be like this! I won't let Master Sora be sad anymore! No matter how many times it takes, I will save every last one of you with my 'Return By Death' ability...!"

With Subaru's resolve strengthened once again, he grabbed the knife and quickly stabbed himself through the neck before he ended up hesitating. As he falls to the ground while choking on his own blood, he believes that he will be able to save everyone yet as he awakens, he realizes that he is back in the room with the knife in his hand just before he stabbed himself. He got up and looked around to see that his checkpoint had moved, causing him to drop the knife he was holding.

'N-No...damn it, the checkpoint moved! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Rem, I'm sorry that I failed you...I failed my master...I failed Emilia...'

Subaru had some tears in his eyes as he felt that he had failed everybody for his inability to use his Return by death to save everybody. Before he could think of anything else, he could feel a hand grab his arm. He turned to see his master standing by his side with a sympathetic smile, showing that he understands how he feels. Subaru wipes his tears to smile before the two go to rest with Sora telling his apprentice that they will save.

"I wish we got to save Rem before this Master Sora but you are right, we will save her from this fate."

"That's right Subaru, we will do it."

Sora and Subaru both got comfort from each other's confidence before the two went to their rooms. As they were resting at night, Sora ended up having a nightmare of relieving the events of the Keyblade War. He remembered all of the hell that was put on him when they lost against Terra-Xehanort, when Xemnas captured Kairi, and he watched Kairi get killed right in front of him. All of this woke the keyblade wielder up in fear since he was afraid of losing any of his friends. He could feel his blood cold and his body sweating from the fear he had in his nightmare yet he attempted to go back to sleep. As he laid down, all his mind could think about is Rem and how he wishes to do something about it. He gets up and puts on his regular clothing before heading to Rem's room without trying to wake up anybody. As he is sneaking around, he touches his lips as he starts to remember the kiss Rem gave him before the two departed. He could remember her soft lips making his heart race, something he never thought would make him feel a different kind of happy. As he entered the room, he could see that Subaru was also there in his classic attire.

"Master Sora? I didn't expect you to be here."

"Me neither Subaru. What brings you here?"

"Same as you, I couldn't sleep well."

"I couldn't sleep well either."

"Then I guess the two of us will be here and take care of her."

"Agreed."

The two keyblade wielders stood there in silence as they wanted to be with Rem for the night yet the silence would be interrupted when the great spirit made his entrance.

"Hey guys! I was expecting the two of you to be here at night."

"Puck! Wait aren't you supposed to be sleeping since it is past your time limit?"

"That is true Subaru but I had been sleeping earlier, plus I'm not working so I'm not going against my contract."

"Okay, what brings you here?"

"To ask the two of you a favor, I know it is a bad time but this is the only time I noticed it would be good to ask this favor while Lia is not in the room."

Sora and Subaru stayed silent for a moment and looked at each other as they noticed what the great spirit had said to them. The two nodded as they understood that whatever the favor Puck wants is probably extremely important if he wants to keep it from Emilia.

"Okay Puck, Subaru and I are listening. What favor are you wanting to ask?"

"Could you both look after Lia? I know it is a bit selfish but I want to make sure you two are taking care of her while I go away for a while."

"Wait where are you going?"

"Don't worry Sora, I won't be gone for long…(I hope)."

Sora and Subaru both didn't know what to think of this yet they accepted Puck's offer, knowing that he probably is going away for a reason and that he should be back in no time. Puck thanks the two and wishes the two keyblade wielders good luck before leaving the room. As he left, the room was back to silence with the keyblade wielders having a chance to be with Rem before returning back to their rooms, knowing that they needed to rest for the next day.

When the next day came in, Crusch provided a wagon and gave Patrasche to Subaru as a reward before speaking with Emilia and Sora directly.

"I wish I could do much but I should report the Sage council of our combined efforts in defeating the White Whale and Sloth."

"That is alright, I'm just glad you helped us out."

"Sora, regarding our contract, I would like to remind you that a promise is a promise."

"Right...well I still don't know how to exactly pass on the keyblade to other like with Subaru but when I do, I promise to do it as per our agreement."

"I'll be waiting on that but I also want to thank you for saving our lives in the fight against the White Whale, which is why I want to say that it is not a recommendation anymore."

"Huh?"

Crusch smiled and explained that since Sora saved everybody's lives, she considers it a debt and wishes to repay it by not having to force Sora to give her and her forces the power of the keyblade. Sora smiled and nodded, understanding why Crusch is making it optional now before the two shook hands. Emilia and Crusch were the next to shake hands with Crusch telling Emilia that even if they are on the opposing sides in the royal candidacy, they will remain in an alliance which made Emilia happy.

"Subaru-kyun, Sora-kyun, I've secured Rem-chan. Be sure to keep her still."

"Okay."

"Also Subaru-kyun, you'll need your rest when you get back to the mansion, too."

"Me?"

"Nyow've been working nyower gate overtime since nyow and Sora-kun were going up against Sloth and the Organization. I did clean up all the toxins in your gate but you need to let it rest for two months."

Subaru crossed his arms and was a bit disappointed that he had to rest yet he knew that having abused his gate against the Mabeast took a toll on him. Before he could say anything he noticed that Crusch was extending her hand towards him. He smiled and shook Crusch's hand before they got into the wagon with Otto driving it and leading the villagers from the capital to Arlem village. As they were riding inside the wagon with a sleeping Rem, Subaru and Emilia sat next to each other while Sora was sitting near Rem's side. As they were silent for a moment, Subaru broke it when he started the conversation.

"Master Sora, why don't you talk about your friends? I mean you have referenced them here and there but never in detail."

"Yes, I agree with Subaru."

"Hehe if Donald were here, he would have hit me with magic or with his staff since I broke the world order but I guess it's better than staying silent throughout the road."

"Donald?"

"Hehe yeah Subaru, he is very much a hot head but a loyal companion."

Sora started to describe how his friends are, starting with Riku since he was his childhood best friend. He then talked about Kairi, how she looked and how she acted both before his first journey and after her training in his previous journey. He then spoke about Donald and Goofy, how he perceived them during his first journey as odd yet fun before thinking of them as his most trusted friends. He paused as he thought about the two, wishing that they were with him to fight by his side like they always do. Subaru noticed this and quickly caused him to ask his master,

"I wonder, if you could return to them, would you?"

"I mean I wish you all would be able to join me to see them but I fear that might destroy the world itself."

"How so?"

"The world cannot diverge too far or else the world order would break the world...at least that's what I'm told."

Subaru and Emilia were silent about this, both unsure about the world order since Subaru is not aware of all the rules and Emilia not understanding the concept of the world order yet having a feeling that it is important. She begins to ask Sora if any person from the worlds he had been in had left their designated world. Sora thought himself for a moment before answering in a calm gesture.

"At some point in my first journey, an evil person named Maleficent had been taking princesses of hearts from worlds that were attacked by darkness. Some fell to darkness while the others me, Donald, and Goofy managed to save those worlds. It is possible for certain people to leave the world towards another if their original world is gone but I'm unsure of other things such as if people can just casually visit other worlds since they are suppose to be a secret."

"Wait Master Sora, how come keyblade wielders can travel around worlds?"

"They aren't really supposed to unless it is to protect the world from falling into darkness."

"Ah, I understand."

Subaru stood silent for a moment to process everything his master said alongside Emilia. The two were surprised by what they learned, making the two want to see the outside worlds that Sora had seen. As there was silence, they all heard a familiar voice speak,

"Did you just say my name?"

"No, we didn't! Wait, have you been there all this time?"

"Of course I've been here! Why do you think I decided to work with you and Sora-san?!"

"I'm just kidding. You want to negotiate with Roswaal in person. I haven't forgotten that."

"I'm begging you! My whole life is riding on this!"

"Yeah, yeah, I got it." Subaru starts to get up from his seat and proceeds to make his way towards Otto's position. "Time to say goodbye to you for now."

"N-No wai-"

Subaru closed the door on Otto before the inside of the wagon returned back to silence for a moment. A few seconds of silence passed before the three of them started to laugh for a bit, finding the scenario quite humorous. After laughing for a brief moment, Emilia smiled at the two keyblade wielders before telling them in a positive and confident tone of voice,

"I'm sure you two will find a way to get Rem back. I believe in you both."

"Emilia-tan..."

"Thanks Emilia."

"You're welcome Sora...I just want you to know that I will help you both out so you can count on me."

Sora and Subaru nodded at Emilia before they all waited until they finally arrived at the village. During the travel, Subaru and Emilia were both curious about Sora's full journey, which made him hesitate on telling them at first since he knows it is dangerous to tell the story and knowing that he would never hear the end of it by Donald yet the two managed to convince him. Sora managed to tell the two of his first two journeys where his first was against Ansem and the second being against The Organization XIII. Emilia was amazed by the many things she heard alongside Subaru, both of them wishing that one day they could explore the worlds Sora is describing with Subaru curious about the water world as he wishes to breath water while Emilia wishes to see the Destiny Islands to understand more of her friend's home. As they arrive at the village, the villagers all noticed that the others haven't returned from The Sanctuary, making them worry for them yet Subaru and Sora reassured them that they would be alright. Sora asks Subaru and Emilia if they know where The Sanctuary is to which the two answer with a no, making them all realize that they probably should've asked about the Sanctuary's whereabouts. Having no choice, Subaru and the other two decided to head towards the mansion to ask Beatrice if she knew where the sanctuary is located. Subaru turns towards Otto to ask him if he can accompany them to the mansion. He was nervous about this since he wasn't expecting to be at Roswaal's mansion yet Sora and Subaru persuaded the merchant to join them. As Otto went to put the wagons away completely excited to see the mansion, Subaru alongside Emilia and Sora started to make their way towards the entrance.

"Will you two be alright?"

"Yes"

"Yeah...actually come to think of it, I don't remember locking the door when we left to face the White Whale. Do you think anything bad happened?"

"Don't worry Sora, Beatrice stayed here. If anything happened, she would have protected the mansion. Maybe she'll come get the door for us if we knock."

"Pfft. She might come flying through it, looking for Puck."

"That's true." Emilia looked at the green stone in her chest where Puck resided to speak to him.

"Puck? Puck?...Huh? He's not responding. Maybe he's asleep."

Sora and Subaru both took a moment to think, recalling the talk with Puck they had the other night yet having made the promise, the two kept quiet about it with Sora knocking on the door while holding Rem on his back. There was a couple of seconds of silence before a voice Emilia found familiar spoke before opening the door. The entrance doors open to find it be a maid with long blond hair and white pale skin.

"Welcome home, Emilia-sama."

"Frederica?"

The maid known as Frederica looked up and smiled which showed her sharp teeth. As she smiled, she responded to Emilia's question.

"Yes, it is I, Frederi-"

"Those teeth are scary!" Both Sora and Subaru said in unison to which caught the attention of both Emilia and Frederica. Emilia pouted and grabbed Sora's left ear and Subaru's right ear and started to pull on them, causing the two to be in slight pain.

"Sora. Subaru. Apologize."

"Sorry!" Both keyblade wielders spoke in unison which made Frederica laugh a little before allowing them to enter the mansion with the group making their way towards one of the meeting rooms. As they enter the room, Frederica introduces herself properly as Frederica Baumann, the previous maid. Sora and Subaru had heard from both Rem and Ram that there was once a maid who helped them out yet quit prior to their arrival. Frederica responded to this by saying that she took a leave for personal reasons. Subaru and Sora nodded before the maid started to ask about Rem, making a note that she looks too much like Ram. Sora was the one to explain the situation to Frederica about Rem's condition and about how she is Ram's twin little sister. Frederica was completely surprised by this and started to feel bad that she couldn't remember the oni girl. Sora smiled and quickly went to take Rem to her room while Subaru said that he would be seeing Beatrice, knowing that he still needs to read the last sentence from the Book of Prophecies to her in order to completely start understanding the book fully.

Subaru went towards the forbidden library where Beatrice was waiting in her chair, reading some book from the library. She looked up once she noticed that the door was opened and noticed that it was Subaru.

"You survived, I suppose. Took you long enough."

"Sorry about that Beako, Master Sora and I ran into some trouble against a White Whale, this sin archbishop of sloth, some organization mem-"

"Wait, could you repeat that?"

"Repeat what? The fact that Master Sora and I took on the White Whale, Sloth, and-"

"Who took out the Sin Archbishop of Sloth, in fact?"

"The combined forces of my Master and I. Mind if I ask why is that important?"

"Then where is his witch factor?"

"Witch...Factor?"

"You don't know what it is? You really don't? If that's the case, then why did you and Sora bother to kill Sloth?"

"We just had to but anyway, I came to ask before I read the final page of the book of prophecies to you that we need to know where the Sanctuary is? Roswaal is there but none of us know how to get there."

"The half-beast girl can lead you there, I suppose. All the answers you seek will also be there as well."

Subaru nodded and before he could say anything, Beatrice pulled out the Book of Prophecies and quickly handed it over to the boy. Subaru knew that it was time to read off the last page since they didn't have enough time to examine it. He opened the book to the last page and started to read it.

"Darkness prevails and Light expires."

Subaru had a moment to analyze since both Beatrice and him during their times reading the other pages concluded that the Book of Prophecies for tells a future that is set since many of the events Subaru had gone through were written. He also noticed that many events would unfold yet they were vague enough to not reveal him or the petite girl the complete future but those last lines caused him to all of a sudden be engulfed with fear, causing him to drop the book.

"What is wrong, I suppose?!"

"That...That last..."

"Spit it out!"

Subaru began to shake with fear until Beatrice grabbed the book and smacked it in his head, a part of her hoping that would calm him down while another part wanted to knock some sense into him. As Subaru came to his senses, Beatrice first asked him if he was alright with Subaru nodding. After getting that answer, she asked him about the contents of the last page to which Subaru warned Beatrice that she may not like it.

"I want to know, I suppose. It could help...it could help us in the long run."

"Okay but I am warning you, that page is not a joke..."

Subaru begins to tell Beatrice what he read, causing Beatrice to also be unnerved by that last sentence. The two stayed silent before Beatrice asked Subaru if he could leave her for a moment to which he understood and started to leave the forbidden library. Before he left, he turned towards Beatrice and tried to get her hopes up by saying,

"I know that we established that this book could tell the future but I think it is not set in stone as you may think."

"...what would you know, I suppose?"

"That we can defy fate if we can puzzle how things go, so there is hope for the light to not expire. We just have to give it a chance."

"..." Beatrice stood silent for a moment before she watched Subaru leave her alone in the library. Once she confirmed that he wouldn't enter back into the library, she quickly grabbed her book she hid in her chair to look over the contents. As she looked into the pages of her book, she started to cry.

"Why..."

Subaru and Sora both met up in the hallway near the room where Otto, Emilia, and Frederica were located. Once they enter the room, they join in the conversation with Frederica serving both keyblade wielders some of her tea.

"So you really are allowed to enter Beatrice-sama's forbidden library?"

"What? You thought I wouldn't be?"

"Yes, but Emilia-sama has told me what a reliable person you are, and she was quite thorough in explaining why, so half of me had high hopes that you would be."

"Huh?" Subaru was surprised to hear this while Emilia's face turned red of embarrassment before turning her attention to Frederica.

"Hey! Frederica!"

"What? What did you tell her, Emilia-tan?"

"It's not like that! I did tell her about you, but she's exaggerating!"

"No, I heard what you said, too." Otto said, feeling like he should also join in on the conversation. "It made me think there must be more to Natsuki-san than meets the eye."

"Not you, too, Otto-kun!"

"Why wasn't I around to hear all this?! Wait, Master Sora, did you hear anything?!"

"Hehe sorry Subaru, not even I know what Emilia said though I can tell she is fond of you."

"Sora!"

"Darn it, I wish I was here to hear this!"

"I could never say it in front of you. Now, Frederica, back to what you were saying."

"Yes, of course. I know. Let us talk it over so you don't find yourself at a dead end."

The conversation returned to finding Sanctuary with Subaru informing Frederica that Beatrice told him to go to her for the location of Sanctuary. She told them that she would need two days to prepare for the trip, which at first Subaru and Sora thought that she was going with them yet she informed them that she wasn't. This made the two puzzled since they were confused on who would lead them to Sanctuary only for Otto to tell them that it would be him with a confident smile only for Subaru to tease him that he is using this as an opportunity to look good to Roswaal. Otto got teased by Subaru before the conversation turned back to Sanctuary with Frederica telling the group that there is one person they should not forget, that being Garfiel. Sora and Subaru took note of this and knew that Garfiel is probably the guardian of the sanctuary, meaning that they should be careful on what they say. With this information and the location of the Sanctuary, the group all prepared themselves with Sora showing Frederica the keyblade in order for her to be alerted of the possible dangers to come since she is unaware of the weapon and of the Organization.

The next two days passed with one of them being a discussion of whether they should allow the Organization to wake Rem up which resulted in no answer since both choices still had their flaws. The other day with Subaru and Sora training once again. Subaru proved to Sora that he had become much more skilled since they last met up, making Sora be impressed by the boy's determination to get stronger. Frederica, Otto, and Emilia all three watched the sparring match between the two keyblade wielders. Otto was impressed by how skilled the two sides are despite knowing that Sora is holding back. Emilia feels pride when seeing Subaru fight as she knows that he is only getting stronger because he desires to protect her and Frederica is quite intrigued to see the keyblade since she never knew such a weapon existed.

After the two days passed, Subaru and Sora both looked at a sleeping Rem with the two having a large amount of guilt for her condition. Sora felt like he failed to save her and wished he could use the power of waking to wake her up. Subaru felt hatred towards himself for not being able to have spawned back to the fight against Petelgeuse as he felt that he could've prevented it. The two left the room in silence only to find Petra in a maid outfit accompanied by her dream eater.

"Are you two ready?"

"We sure are, new recruit. I see you're rocking the uniform already, right Master?"

"Yes."

"Hehe thank you." Petra spun around for a moment to enjoy her uniform before bowing to the two keyblade wielders. "Did you two say goodbye to Rem-san?"

"Something like that. We are not planning to stay out there long, but Master Sora and I wanted to see her first."

"Petra, could you take care of Rem for Subaru and I while we are gone?"

"Understood, Sora-sama."

Petra smiled at Sora and at Subaru, having high respect for the two before quickly informing them that three knights had shown up and wished to speak with the two. Subaru and Sora immediately knew it was Yabuto and his two friends. The two keyblade wielders allowed Petra to lead them towards the entrance of the mansion where Yabuto greeted the two.

"Newbie, Newbie's master, it's been a while."

"A few days, what brings you three here?"

"We came to give you a hand in any way we can, Subaru."

"That's nice of you three." Subaru thought to himself and knew that the only thing they can do is stay and protect the mansion yet he noticed that Kishida was wearing a prosthetic hook. Kishida noticed that Subaru was looking at his new hook, making him say to the boy,

"Don't worry, although I don't have my original hand, I can still wield a sword with my left hand and I can use this hook as a help in combat."

Subaru nodded and quickly informed the three that they will be heading to a place they cannot disclose with them due to it being confidential. The three understood and offered to protect the mansion and to protect the people in it while the two keyblade wielders were gone. Sora and Subaru appreciated this and promised the three that they will repay their kindness only for the three knights to tell them that they are doing it because they care for Subaru. The two keyblade wielders nodded and told them where Rem's room is located before they joined up with Emilia and Otto. As they were about to leave, Frederica and Petra wished to say a few words with Frederica saying,

"You can rely on us to take care of the mansion for you all. Take care during your travels, Emilia-sama, Subaru-san, Sora-san. And take this. This will allow you to get past the barrier in the forest, and enter the Sanctuary. From there, the ground dragons should take you to the location I described."

Frederica gave Emilia a blue stone necklace. Subaru asked if the stone was a requirement to get through the barrier which Frederica nodded before telling Emilia,

"Take good care of the Sanctuary and do not forget what I said earlier."

"Okay. We'll watch out for Garfiel. I promise."

As Emilia finished speaking, Petra quickly walked towards Sora to speak with him.

"Um, Sora-sama...would you please accept this?"

"Uh..." Sora was confused as he didn't know what Petra wanted until Frederica quickly came in to assist her new recruit.

"Lending a white handkerchief to a traveler, who later returns it stained and worn from the journey, is an old custom performed as a prayer for safe travels."

Sora took note of this and began to think about the paopu fruit, how both are similar in a sense which made him not hesitate to accept Petra's handkerchief. She puts it on Sora's right arm with Sora thanking her for the handkerchief. As she finishes putting it on Sora, she immediately runs behind Frederica slightly embarrassed, leaving Sora confused while Subaru begins to think of ways to tease his master on the road to Sanctuary.

As Subaru, Emilia, and Sora all three enter the carriage, Otto with Patrasche begin to move it while Petra and Frederica both look at the group leaving.

"I wish you a safe journey." Frederica says as she wishes them all good luck. Petra waves goodbye to them while shouting to Sora that he better protect them. Frederica smiles at the little girl before pulling out a letter. 'I have done exactly as Master directed. Now everything depends on how Emilia-sama overcomes the Sanctuary. There is nothing we can do but pray.'

The mysterious figure monitored the couple as each day that past, their will to live grew shorter and shorter until finally they broke down crying. The woman spoke out Subaru's name in tears, wanting her precious boy to return home. The father couldn't bear to see his wife in so much pain and all he could do is hug her, also wishing to see their son return after many months had passed since he disappeared. As the couple were broken, this gave the mysterious figure a chance to enter the scene by quickly teleporting himself in front of the couple. The man was extremely hostile.

"What the?! Who the hell are you?!"

"Now Now, is that any way to speak to a guest?"

"You are not a guest! Get the fuck out!"

"Oh I'm sorry, did I ruin a special moment here?"

"I said get the fuck out!"

"My bad, where are my manners? I just thought that I could help you all find Natsuki Subaru since I know where he is."

"What…?" The woman looked at the black coat figure, a slight glimmer of hope gazing in her heart before she asked where her son is. The man was also unsure on how to take it yet he still felt in his gut that the person in front of them shouldn't be trusted. He was preparing to attack him yet a corridor of darkness appeared near the couple. The two were completely shocked by this and were unsure on what to do yet before they could say something, the mysterious figure began to enter the corridor of darkness. Before leaving the couple, he said to the two, "This path will lead you to what you miss the most but be warned that once you step through this, there will be no turning back. Also, should you decide to not enter it then you lose the only opportunity to find what you are missing. The choice is yours but I suggest to think quickly now before the path I opened up shuts down forever."

The mysterious figure left the two to decide whether they would trust his word to enter the corridor of darkness to find Natsuki Subaru or would they stay there and not trust the man.

Chapter Text

As the group was entering the forest, Emilia started to feel sad that Puck hasn't come out yet, which did catch Sora and Subaru's attention. The two remembered their conversations with Puck earlier, causing the two to feel bad that they have to be ignorant about it. The three were silent for a bit before Subaru asked Sora if he could continue his stories of his journeys before he arrived to Lugnica. Sora looked at his apprentice for a moment and before he could say anything, Emilia also wanted to know more of Sora's journeys as well.

"I'm surprised by how interested you two are in my stories of my journey."

"Well Master Sora, you have an interesting journey. Makes me a bit envious of you."

"Subaru! You shouldn't say such things."

"Sorry Sorry."

"Don't worry about it, Emilia. I mean as long as you both are enjoying my stories of my journey then it is alright."

"Okay Sora. Now continue with your story."

"Where did we leave off?"

"I think when you were going to take your Mark of Mastery."

"Oh right."

Before Sora could begin talking about the Mark of Mastery part of his journey, the blue stone in Emilia's chest gifted to her by Frederica began to glow.

"What is going on?!"

"I don't know but I don't want to find out!"

"Wait Subaru!"

Subaru grabbed the blue stone away from Emilia but as he did that, she collapsed to the ground and ended up being unconscious which caused Sora to check up on her. As Sora does this, Subaru attempts to approach Emilia but the blue stone brightens the carriage for a moment. As the light dies out, Sora opens his eyes and notices that Emilia is still unconscious yet Subaru was missing.

"Hey, is everything okay in there?"

Otto looked inside the carriage and realized that Subaru was missing and Emilia was unconscious, completely worried about what could've happened. He asked Sora what happened to both Subaru and Emilia. Sora explained what happened yet as he was explaining, the carriage all of a sudden stopped which caused Otto and Sora to both be alerted by this. They looked around the carriage and noticed that there was a temple nearby.

"Sora-san, do you think that there is danger around?"

"I don't know about it but allow me to explore a bit. Take care of Emilia for me and Subaru."

"Wait!"

Sora got his Kingdom Key out and slowly left the carriage to explore the ruins nearby while Otto requested Sora to be careful, having a bad feeling. Sora nodded at Otto before continuing to look around the area. As he was walking around the forest, he started to think about how the place reminded him of Tarzan's world. He looked down and smiled before changing his keyblade from Kingdom Key to Jungle King. As he did that, he looks around and feels a bit uneasy that it is extremely quiet until he notices a little elf in white robes.

"Um...hello there?"

"..."

Sora looked at the small girl puzzled before she began to run away from the keyblade wielder, leaving him confused and uncertain. Before he could do anything, a couple of heartless appear out of nowhere which forced him to get his guard up once again. He looks around and notices that there are only a couple of shadow heartless around, making Sora to not feel like he should be fighting seriously. He charges at the heartless and easily takes them down in one hit, causing him to wonder if the Sanctuary is under attack by the heartless.

He runs towards the ruins and ends up noticing that Subaru is entering a tomb looking place, making him tempted to also join his apprentice there but before he could join in, a corridor of darkness appears in front of him to reveal Saix once again.

"Saix! What are you doing here?"

"To make sure you understand that we mean business. Have you decided on what to do with the maid?"

"I..." Sora was about to give a response yet he ended up hesitating since he doesn't know what is the best course of action to help Rem. From what everyone he has talk to about, Subaru and Felix both are against it as they see the organization as a big threat that shouldn't be trusted. Emilia is neutral on the matter since she is like Sora, both unsure on what is the best course of action. Petra and Frederica both were on the side of waking Rem up since they hated to see Rem in a state she is in yet they were also cautioning that the organization should stay away from the blue haired maid since they are aware how dangerous the organization is. Saix stood silent for a moment before saying to Sora in a slightly disappointed tone of voice,

"I had thought that you understood the situation. Master Xehanort is giving you a chance to wake the girl up rather than having her in a dark sleep."

"I know that but I need time..."

"Time is not something everyone has but since Luxord gave you a chance to think, I'll give you a chance to think. You have five days to decide or else we will resume fighting each other and taking the girl by force."

"I will not let you hurt Rem!"

Sora had his keyblade ready to fight Saix yet the organization member just simply turned around and left the scene, leaving Sora a bit stumbled by this until more heartless appeared around the keyblade wielder. Sora quickly deflected many of the heartless attacks directed towards him before taking them down within a few seconds. As he manages to win against many of the heartless, he notices a darkside type heartless appearing behind him. Sora turned towards this threat and quickly prepared to face the heartless until all of a sudden someone with blonde hair jumped up high in the sky and without warning destroyed the heartless.

'What the? Who is that?'

Sora lowers his weapon as he notices the blonde boy jump near his position. All the keyblade wielder can think is that the person next to him is pretty strong to easily take down the heartless in one attack. He waited until the right opportunity before he spoke with the blonde boy yet to his surprise he started to charge at him as if he was next on his list of opponents. Sora jumped back and managed to gain some distance from the blonde boy only for him to quickly charge at him again. Sora realized that he wasn't getting out of this without facing the blonde boy, forcing him to defend himself.

"T'is gonna be fun! You are no match 'gainst my amazin' self!"

"What?"

Sora was a bit off but he knew that his opponent was going to be persistent. Sore blocked every attack with some effort involved, seeing that the blonde boy is extremely strong with just his hands and claws. As Sora was defending himself with everything he got, he could sense that his opponent was aiming to take him down, forcing him to jump back and cast Firaga at the opponent.

The blonde boy noticed this and quickly punched away the fireball without any damage. Sora was impressed by this and quickly took the opportunity to go on the offensive side against the blonde boy, wishing to see how strong he is. As Sora goes to attack the blonde boy, Sora's opponent managed to deflect off most of his attacks without much problem until Sora quickly started to take the fight seriously.

Sora quickly jumped away from his opponent for a brief moment before going on a more aggressive like offensive. As Sora was beginning to push back his opponent for a brief moment before the blonde boy managed to escape the barrage of attacks Sora was giving. As he manages to escape the offense, he quickly gains some distance from the keyblade wielder and prepares to charge at the boy until the two heard Otto shout,

"Sora-san! Where are you?"

"There more of yer?!"

"Leave them alone, they have nothing to do with our fight."

"Like hell yer people have nothin' to do with this fight! I won't let any of yer get to Sanctuary."

The blonde boy charged at Sora with anger in his eyes, making the keyblade wielder realize that he is facing someone who is guarding the Sanctuary. He deflected a couple of attacks before quickly managing to ask, "Is your name happen to be Garfiel?"

"Yer got that right! I'm the amazin' Garfiel standin' in fronta ya!"

Garfiel quickly went on the offensive against Sora with everything he got, landing a strong hit on Sora's chest area. This hit sent the keyblade wielder flying for a moment only for Garfiel to manage to hit Sora strongly to the ground, creating a small crater.

As Sora hit the ground strongly, he slowly got up with Garfiel attempting to take his opponent out in one big hit only for Sora to gain the strength he needed to deflect off the attack with Jungle King, still confident in the keyblade's strength.

Garfiel noticed that Sora is not done yet, making him a bit excited to see how powerful his opponent is but also hostile since he doesn't like the idea of someone who is stronger than him entering Sanctuary without knowing if they are an ally or an enemy.

Garfiel jumped high before charging down quickly towards Sora to attempt another powerful attack. Sora used Curaga on himself in order to regain his full strength before jumping towards Garfiel's direction.

As the two's attacks clashed, it created a small yet powerful wave of wind that moved every leaf around while sending the two flying in opposite directions. Sora went back towards the crater while Garfiel was sent flying towards the forest.

As the two hit the floor, Sora was amazed that he found another person who is very strong though he can tell that Garfiel is nowhere near as strong as Reinhard but is up there in strength.

Garfiel in the other hand found it annoying that he is being pushed to his limit. He got up with anger in his eyes and quickly made his way back to Sora's position. As Garfiel returns to Sora's location, he notices the keyblade wielder facing off against the heartless.

"Oy! Are ya the one makin' them?!"

"No! My job is to take them down, the heartless."

"Wha-?"

Garfiel was uncertain of himself now as he heard that Sora's job is to take care of the heartless. Before he could do anything, he watched as Sora took care of the heartless on his own.

He took note of how with him, the heartless that were killed didn't show a heart while the ones Sora took down did. This caught his interest yet he waited until Sora finished the heartless before continuing their fight. As he charged at Sora, Subaru had jumped in between the two and casted Reflect to block the attack.

"Natsuki-san?!"

Otto and Sora were both pleased to see Subaru once again after he randomly disappeared. As Garfiel hit the barrier Subaru created, it disappeared only for some lights to appear near the blonde boy for a second before exploding on him. This surprised Garfiel, causing him to keep his distance yet having him be more hostile towards Subaru and Sora.

"Who the hell are ya both?! Who sen ya?!"

"We aren't here as a threat. Master Sora and I are just—"

"Ah, so my amazin' self is facin' a master an apprentice. Time for som' fun!"

Garfiel charged at Subaru to attack him yet Sora got a chance to deflect off the attack which surprised Garfiel. He quickly took a moment to regain his distance before charging at the two with everything he had. Sora and Subaru blocked off a few of Garfiel's attacks yet the blonde boy managed to land a powerful hit on the two, sending them both flying near Otto's location. Sora crashed into a tree hard enough to break it in half while Subaru landed on a couple of bushes.

"Natsuki-san! Sora-san!"

Otto quickly went to check on the two, first heading to Subaru to see if he is alright. Subaru got up and thanked Otto for checking up on him. Otto nodded at Subaru before going to check on Sora while Subaru got up and prepared to fight off Garfiel on his own. Garfiel looks at Subaru and smiles as he can tell that Subaru is much weaker than Sora.

This made him confident that Subaru won't do anything to him, making him swiftly charge at the boy only for him to wait for the right time before casting Reflect to protect himself. Garfiel noticed this and quickly stopped himself from hitting the barrier yet the moment he did this, Subaru took the opportunity to charge at Garfiel the second the barrier dropped and landed a strong hit that pushed the blonde boy back.

Garfiel was pushed a few feet back before looking at Subaru with anger that he even felt a bit of pain from the weaker of the two keyblade wielders. Garfiel looked at Subaru with hatred in his eyes before charging at him with everything he got.

"This time I'll fuck ye up!"

"You won't be hurting Subaru!"

Sora with the help of Otto got up in time to quickly be able to stop Garfiel from harming Subaru with a deadly attack. Sora at this time considered Garfiel a bigger threat, forcing him to switch his keyblade from Jungle King to Oathkeeper. Garfiel noticed the change of keyblades and quickly questioned Sora about it to which he responded that he simply switched his weapon.

"Seems like my amazin' self is just that good!"

"You are strong Garfiel but Subaru and I won't back down from this fight either."

Sora and Subaru nodded at each other, both of them knowing what they have to do with Garfiel taking note of this. He charges at the two yet is countered by Sora's attack before Subaru out of nowhere manages to hit Garfiel's face.

"One!" Subaru says before quickly charging at Garfiel to go for another attack. The blonde boy noticed this and quickly attempted to his Subaru only for Sora to come from the blonde boy's right side managed to land a strong hit in the stomach.

"Two!" Sora says as he manages to land the second hit, sending Garfiel a few feet back before both Subaru and Sora ran side by side. Garfiel noticed this but he was too busy catching his breath from the last attack to be able to do anything. As he was prepared to take on a physical attack, he saw both of the keyblade wielders jump up high with the two pointing their keyblades directly at him.

"And three!" Both Sora and Subaru shouted in unison before their keyblades fired two fireballs with Sora's being the stronger of the two. As the two fireballs head towards Garfiel's direction, he attempts to deflect the attack only for the two fireballs to explode on impact. The explosion sent the blonde boy flying across the large field with an injured right hand.

"Ya bastar's got me arm! I'll give ya that but yer done fo now!"

"Alright but we won't want to kill Frederica's brother, right Master Sora?"

Garfiel immediately paused himself in place when he heard what Subaru said, making him question on why do they know Frederica.

"Why the hell did I just hear that name from yer nasty mouth?"

"We know her, she sent us here."

"Tsk...!"

Garfiel lowered his arm and proceeded to heal his injured up while telling the two that they got some nerve to fight him. Sora put his keyblade away while looking at Garfiel a bit annoyed from what he said.

"You did pick a fight with us first. Though you are much stronger than expected."

"I'll see ya two are good gainst my amazin' self but don't let it get to yer heads."

Garfiel continues to heal his hand until Sora casts Curaga on him, making him be surprised that all of his energy is back to him and his injuries are completely gone. This made Garfiel curious on whether the two are some combination of a swordsman and a magician since he hasn't seen someone who can wield a weapon and use magic casually.

Sora informed Garfiel that Subaru and himself were keyblade wielders and allowed the blonde boy to hold Kingdom Key in order to see how the keyblade feels. Garfiel grabbed it and looked at it very carefully, a bit surprised that somehow a sword shaped as a key can be a deadly weapon. He swung it around for a bit to see how it feels before it disappeared from his hand and returned back to Sora's hand.

"What an interestin weapon ye got there. Never seen any like em type before."

"It's quite the unique weapon."

Garfiel nodded at this and they all went in the carriage towards the sanctuary with Garfiel starting a small conversation.

"Sorry bout before, my amazin' self is the guardian of The Sanctuary. Had you said ya knew Frederica, there would be no fight."

"Yeah true but you started the fight without allowing me to see that you were Garfiel."

"Whatever, anyway how did ye know my amazin' self was Frederica's brother?"

"I just had a feeling is all."

Garfiel looked at Subaru with some annoyance before crossing his arms and stood silent for a moment before turning his attention towards the sleeping Emilia.

"So this is the half-devil that Roswaal is backing."

"Half-elf!" Subaru said with anger in his eyes, disliking the way Garfiel is talking about Emilia. He pulled out his keyblade which got Garfiel's attention.

"Hey, look at that! Guess you can put some energy into yer voice after all! Wanna know how it feels to be a bazomazo bein' flung back an' forth?"

"Enough you two. Subaru, you can't allow your anger to get to you. Garfiel, I suggest you stop because I will not let you continue to speak bad about Emilia."

"Sorry Master Sora, I won't let my anger get to me again."

"Tsk."

As Garfiel looked away from Sora, they all noticed that Emilia was waking up which made Subaru be the first to check on her first. As she gets up, Subaru asks her if she was okay to which she was about to respond to what he asked yet she had noticed Garfiel, making her go hostile towards him.

"Who are you? Just so you know, I won't let you lay a finger on Subaru!"

"Hold on, Emilia-tan! I appreciate it, but as a guy, I have mixed feelings about this! Really, I'm fine!"

"I'm not gonna do anythin'." Garfiel spoke with a smile on his face and a confident tone of voice. "I don't want Ram givin' me hell later."

"Ram?"

"This here is Garfiel. The one Frederica warned us about." Sora added to a shocked Emilia so she would be informed that the Garfiel that Frederica warned is right in front of them. Emilia stays silent for a moment with Subaru asking Garfiel if the villagers from Arlam village and Ram are in the Sanctuary. Garfiel response to Subaru's question in a calm manner,

"Don't wanna believe me? That's yer call. Ain't no turnin' back now, though. We're already past the barrier."

"Then we're in the Sanctuary right now?" Emilia asked in surprise.

"C'mon, gimme a break. Weren't ya asleep 'cause ye got close to the barrier?"

"The barrier? Come to think of it, when the stone glowed..."

"It was at the exact same moment." Subaru thought long and hard while holding the blue stone before confirming to Garfiel, "So it was reacting to the barrier, then?"

Garfiel stood silent as he looked at the blue stone Subaru was holding with a displeased look, being reminded of something he wishes to forget. Sora chimed in to ask why did Emilia was the only one to pass out and Subaru the only one to get teleported somewhere else while Otto and him were unaffected. Garfiel looked at the keyblade wielder and answered,

"You all know damn well why the barrier reacted to her and not the three of you. As for why yer apprentice was teleported somewhere else, that I'm unsure. But back to the topic of miss half elf here, the barrier doesn't just react to half-elves. It works on my amazin' self and a lot of others too. That's cause..."

"Because you have mixed blood, too?"

Garfiel smirk as he sees that the trio are finally getting it. Subaru and Sora both begin to figure out that the Sanctuary is a place where demihumans with mixed blood live, making the two see that the barrier is keeping them all inside. As the two ask Garfiel of their theory, Garfiel gets up with excitement.

"You two got it! We welcome you keyblade wielders, Emilia-sama, and your two escorts, too!"

Subaru opens the window nearby as Garfiel finishes speaking to check the outside along with Sora and Emilia. As the three look outside, they see a couple of houses with many trees surrounding them. As they look outside, Garfiel continues to speak to them.

"Roswaal likes to go around callin' it the Sanctuary, but it ain't the kinda place that deserves such a nice name. Nothin' there but a hodgepodge of halfwits. It's just a dead-end testing ground."

They all look around and notice many of the villagers of Sanctuary looking at the group with fear in their eyes. This made Otto uncomfortable and began asking where he should park the carriage. But as he asks, he stops when he notices a red haired maid that looks a lot like Rem standing in front of his path and asks if they are back.

Subaru opens the little door in the front of the carriage to see that it is Ram. As everyone gets out of the carriage except Otto, they all approach Ram with her speaking to both Sora and Subaru.

"Sora, good to see you are alive and well. Barusu, still disappointing as usual."

"Hey! What the hell?!"

"Hmpt!"

Subaru looked a bit annoyed by the way Ram was acting towards him with Sora slightly giggling since he always found Ram and Subaru's interactions a bit funny. Ram eventually changed her attitude as she turned towards Emilia to speak to her.

"Emilia-sama, I welcome you. Roswaal-sama is waiting inside. Allow me to show you the way." Ram turns her attention to Garfiel, "Garf, take the ground dragon and carriage somewhere suitable."

"Tsk. Is that any way to treat me? That's just how I like it, though." Garfiel turns towards his right side and begins to walk while changing his attention to Otto. "Yo, cabbie, follow me."

"Are you referring to me?! That's the worst name I've been called yet! Also, I have to be alone with you?!"

"I'll pick up what's left of you." Subaru adds in with a smile and a thumbs up.

"Why am I being treated so roughly?!"

"What're you talking about? When I was unconscious and Master Sora was taking on the heartless, Emilia only stayed safe because you were there with her. I'm grateful."

"I'm also grateful too Otto, you helped us during the fight and you have been a caring friend."

"O-oh...W-Well, as long as you both appreciate me...Right!"

Otto smiled as he felt joy when he heard how he is appreciated by the two keyblade wielders, making him be happy to go with Garfiel. As he leaves, Sora smiles at the merchant he befriended after the battle with Marluxia before he ended up hearing Subaru say,

"He's too easy."

Sora pulled out Kingdom Key and wacked his apprentice in the head which gained more respect from Ram as she always enjoys seeing Sora hit Subaru in the head.

"Ow!"

"You should be more respectful."

"Okay Okay...I'm sorry."

As Sora and Subaru both finish their small talk, they turn towards Ram and immediately start thinking about Rem. Ram notices that something is off with them and quickly questions the two if something is bothering them.

"What?"

"Oh nothing. Just that Master Sora and I were worried about you since the last time we talked it was very brief. You and half of the villagers all went to Sanctuary without a means of communication so we didn't know if you all were alright or if you all made it safely."

"Well as you can both see, I am as lovely and healthy as ever. The villagers of Arlam are also safe, too. You can both be at ease."

"That is a real relief..." Sora spoke with a faint smile on his face, happy that the villagers are all alright and so is Ram yet the fact that she hasn't asked about her sister bothered him and it also bothered Subaru a bit. The two were unease still and Emilia caught on to that which made her get Ram's attention.

"Hey, Ram...This really isn't a place to stand around and talk. Would you show us inside?"

"Certainly."

Ram bows to Emilia before heading into the house nearby while Emilia checks on the two keyblade wielders, seeing that the two were a bit unease at seeing Ram. She asked Subaru if he was alright with him responding that he was a little off before the two turned towards Sora to see if he was alright since he was extremely close to Rem.

"Don't worry Subaru, Emilia, I will be alright."

"You sure Master?"

"I'll be okay Subaru. Let's just keep pushing forward."

"You don't have to do it alone, Sora. You have me and Subaru by your side should you need any help coping with this."

"Thank you. Emilia. Subaru."

Subaru and Emilia both nodded at each other and gave Sora a big hug to make sure they comfort their friend. Sora smiled at this and quickly started to remember when Goofy and Donald hugged him after Riku and he finally managed to return to destiny island. They all smiled before finally heading inside the house that Ram went in only to find Roswaal covered in bandages.

"Ah, Emilia-sama, Sora-kun, and Subaru-kun. It feeeeeels like it's been so very long since I laaaaaast saw you."

"I was going to slug you when I saw you again, but now...ow!"

Sora hit Subaru in the head once again for forgetting to show proper manners, to which Ram held her tongue in order to not smile at the sight of seeing Subaru getting hit again. As Subaru was holding his head from the spot Sora hit him, the keyblade wielder spoke.

"Aside from what Subaru said, what happened to you? How did you get hurt this badly? Need me or Subaru to heal you?"

"Well, now that is quite nice of you but I'll be fine. As for the first questions, wheeeeeere shall I begin?"

"Hey, before that, just one thing..." Subaru said after the pain from the hit he received in the head from his master started to die down, "The alliance with Crusch-san is on. Now are you satisfied with the results you got after you left Master Sora and I to deal with the Witch Cult without you?"

"Yes, mooooost satisfied. Truly, truly you two were the once-in-a-lifetime wiiiiiindfall I had long waited for."

"Oh really?" Subaru closed his eyes as he still felt bothered that Roswaal didn't help them in the slightest with Sora having some suspicion towards the magician since he can sense a hint of darkness in his heart. Emilia stood firm and started to ask Roswaal of the place they are at. She began explaining her unease and how the place doesn't feel like a sanctuary but more like…

"The Witch's Graveyard? Does it seem to make for more sense to call it that?" Roswaal spoke without his usual odd speaking patterns which caught Sora's attention even more. Emilia asked Roswaal what meant to which he replied with,

"Exactly what I said, nothing more or less. This is where the Witch of Greed, Echidna, met her end long ago, and in my mind, it is worth calling a 'Sanctuary.'"

"Echidna..." Subaru thought of the name, feeling like it is familiar yet he wasn't able to figure it out as Emilia asked him if he was alright. Subaru looked at Emilia and responded that he was alright before turning his attention to Roswaal.

"Why are you overseeing a place with that kind of backstory?"

"It's quite simple. This land has been overseen by the heads of the Mathers family for generations."

"So Roswaal, the Mathers family and this Witch of greed have-"

"Echidna!" Roswaal interrupted Sora which got the Keyblade wielder to suspect that there as to be some relation between Roswaal and The witch of greed. Subaru disliked this as he didn't like anybody showing disrespect to his master while Emilia was surprised by this. Roswaal returned to his normal demeanor while continuing to speak,

"My apologies, please, when you speeeeak of her, do use her name. The name 'Witch of Greed' makes her sound sooooo evil. That's nooooot very nice, it is?"

"Pardon me for that then, Roswaal. So the Mathers family and Echidna have been acquainted for a long time, so is that the reason you oversee this place?"

"Yes Sora-kun, though to saaaaay we 'oversee' is a bit of an exaggeration. Echidna's barrier prevents entry by outsiders who fail to follow the forest's proper procedure. In addition, the barrier has certain effects on those whose blood meets certain conditions."

"Basically anybody who has mixed blood are trapped in the barrier?"

"Coooooooorrect! You are on the maaaark, Sora-kun."

"But that doesn't explain how you got hurt." Subaru added as he was trying to figure out who could've hurt Roswaal the way he was. His first theory was Garfiel yet from previous interactions, he knows that Roswaal and Garfiel have interacted so it would be out of left field if Garfiel all of a sudden attacked Roswaal. Roswaal smiled before he gave Subaru an answer,

"We are all under house arrest here at the sanctuary. Myself, Ram, the villagers of Arlem...and noooow you three."

"What?" Emilia, Subaru, and Sora all said in unison before Garfiel entered the room from behind the three.

"The hell? You guys are still flappin' your gums in here?"

"House arrest...The are Roswaal's injuries..." Emilia looked at Garfiel with a bit of hesitation until he instantly responded,

"Nope. He got hurt 'cause he was rejected by the trial."

"Trial?"

"What does that mean?"

"You've seen what happens when you come in contact with the barrier, right? Mixed-bloods who go through that and still come in here are never allowed to leave."

"Unless someone beats the trials, am I right?" Sora asked, having used all the information he had gathered from Garfiel. Roswaal and Garfiel both looked at Sora with a similar mindset of how intelligent Sora is yet they both had a different reason to dislike him figuring things out.

"Seeeems like you are coooorrect again."

"If the trials are the answer in freeing people from the Sanctuary then I volunteer to take on the trials."

"Like hell ye would!" Garfiel's anger immediately controls him has he breaks a wall nearby him. Sora and Subaru both prepare to summon their keyblades should Garfiel try to attack them yet they see that Garfiel controls himself before continuing to speak,

"If anyone who isn't a mixed-blood tries it then they will end up like Roswaal here. All the villagers are rounded up in one place. So long as they don't act up, we won't hurt 'em. They even get three meals and a nap every day! This is our demand. Break the barrier surrounding this Sanctuary, the only one allowed to undergo the trial to do that is you."

Garfiel points at Emilia, making both Subaru and Sora unease since they speculate that the trial might be extremely difficult and wouldn't wish to have Emilia to face off the trial on her own. Garfiel continues to speak.

"If you can't break it, we won't let any of the villagers leave. Of course, you can't leave here yourself, either."

Sora, Subaru, Emilia, and Ram all head towards a church looking building to check on the villagers with Subaru and Sora both feeling unease. As they were heading there, Garfiel stopped them and asked if he could speak with Sora in private. Subaru was hesitant yet his master calmed him down and told him that he would be alright. Subaru nodded and quickly with the other two went to check on the villagers. Once the group left, Garfiel began to speak with Sora in a normal tone.

"I got a question for ye, how strong are ya?"

"That is quite hard to explain but before I can answer, may I ask why?"

"Yer were holdin' back, weren't ya?"

"I mean I do have other abilities under my disposal but I'm trying to not rely on them as much."

"Ah, yer one of them type of fighters. Makes sense but what are yer intentions in sanctuary then?"

"I'm here with my apprentice to help out. We are not here to cause trouble."

"Aight, then what are them creatures of darkness?"

"The heartless. They are creatures created of hearts. The keyblade is the only weapon that could free those hearts trapped inside the darkness."

"So yer saying that my amazin' self can't defeat them creatures of darkness?"

"You do beat them but the keyblade is the only thing that can permanently take them out."

"Hmm that is disappointin'. My amazin' self's been dealin with em for two months."

Sora crossed his arms as he heard this, having a bad feeling that ever since he arrived, the heartless had been appearing in the world as well. As he feels his blood grow cold of the thought that his arrival had caused more trouble, Garfiel got his attention again.

"Well regardless, ye better follow my orders as well. Emilia will be takin the trial, not you! Got it?"

"Yes, I understand Garfiel. I just wanted to help but I understand."

Garfiel smirks at the humbleness Sora was displaying before allowing him to catch up with the others, still having a feeling in his gut that he should keep an eye on the keyblade wielder. As Sora was walking towards the church-like building where Subaru, Emilia, and Ram are located, he ended up bumping into Otto.

"O-oh, Sorry Sora-san."

"It's alright Otto, I wasn't paying attention to my surroundings."

"A-Alright...Hey, Can I ask you something?"

"Sure thing, what is on your mind?"

"Well I know you are all busy but I would like to know what is going on? I want to help my friends anyway I can."

"Glad you consider us friends, Otto. I have also considered you a friend."

"Really Sora-san?"

"Yes. As for what is going on, it seems that we have a bit of a problem regarding leaving Sanctuary. Apparently the requirement to leave is if Emilia alone beats the trials and sets Sanctuary free. Otherwise none of us can leave."

Otto crossed his arms as he heard what Sora was saying, understanding that the situation is much bigger than expected. He quickly asks Sora if there is any way they can persuade Garfiel in letting the villagers of Arlem go without the need of going through the trial.

"There might be but he distrusts me for sure since he sees me a bigger threat. There is a chance you or Subaru could persuade him."

"That is very nice of you Sora-san to have faith in me and your apprentice...my friend, but I think for now let us get closer to the beast boy so we don't upset him from the get go."

"Agreed but rest assured, we will get out of this Sanctuary together."

Otto nodded and felt inspired by Sora's words before heading towards the church-like building alongside the keyblade wielder. As the two enter the church, they notice Emilia was getting along with the villagers which made Sora happy since he was aware how much distrust the villagers had towards Emilia.

As he was there for a couple of seconds, the villagers all noticed him and quickly charged towards the boy. Sora was happy to see the villagers are alright and quickly started to inform them the same things Subaru and Emilia did, making the villagers see that Emilia is needed for their survival.

As they are all enjoying themselves with asking Sora on how the events against the witch cult transpired, Otto and Emilia both looked and saw how much the villagers cared for Sora.

"They really do care a lot for him, right Emilia-sama?"

"They do Otto-kun, but it's because he has a way with people...just like Subaru does."

Otto looks and notices that Emilia smiled happily when speaking of Subaru, as she still feels the joy and happiness the boy gives her. Otto noticed this and quickly thought of something to help his friend in getting much closer with Emilia. As he thought, he decided to ask Emilia in a calm manner,

"Emilia-sama, I don't wish to meddle but what is your relationship to Natsuki Subaru?"

"Um...well...we are friends...i think."

"Emilia-sama, are you and Subaru in a relationship?"

"Um wait what? N-No...uh..."

Emilia's face turned red as she didn't know how to answer Otto's questions. She herself is still puzzled on what to do with Subaru's confession. Seeing that he isn't going anywhere, he suggested Emilia if she thought of making Subaru her knight.

This got her to return to her composure and to truly think about the idea proposed by the merchant. Subaru had proven to her that he will keep a promise and that even though he is in danger, he would still be by her side.

She is also aware that he is a temporary knight, which means that he could become a full fledged knight and be hers as well, which made her heart race for some reason. Emilia stood silent for a moment before she nodded at Otto, showing that she might consider the idea. Before they could go on, Garfiel approached Emilia and started to tell her that she should prepare.

"The trial is startin' at night so get ready."

"Okay."

"Oh and if yer boys try anythin' fishy, I'll kill em."

"As if you could kill Sora-san or Subaru-san!"

"Ha! If they are stronger than my amazin' self then you are all in trouble."

Garfiel left laughing at the thought that anybody could beat him yet in the back of his mind he did feel himself that he needed to be wary of Sora, seeing him as an actual threat for now. As Garfiel left the area, both Otto and Emilia were unease for a moment until Sora approached the two to ask them if they were alright.

"Y-yeah I'm alright, just nervous is all."

"About the trials?"

"...yes."

"Don't worry Emilia, I know you can do this."

"I agree with Sora-san, you can beat the trial."

"Thanks Otto-kun, Sora."

Emilia smiled at the two before they were approached by Ram and Subaru, both curious about what Garfiel wanted with Sora only for the keyblade wielder to answer that the beast boy wanted nothing more than to know about the heartless. Ram and Subaru were a bit skeptical about this yet they just let it past before they all prepared for Emilia's trial.

As night time hit, they all gathered towards the cemetery ruins with Emilia preparing herself by having the lesser spirits speak with her for good luck. While they watch Emilia prepare herself for the upcoming trial, Sora and Subaru both discuss the current situation in low voice in order for Garfiel to not hear their conversation.

"Do you think that the trial will be some sort of physical thing or more of a mental thing, Master Sora?"

"I think this seems more like a mental one. I mean I doubt the trials would be physical, otherwise I would say Garfiel could easily take them on without a problem."

"Yeah, he is pretty strong though we did show him who's boss."

"Calm yourself Subaru, I know we backed him into a corner but that doens't mean we should underestimate him."

"I know and I'm sorry Master Sora, I just think that he is more of a brute than someone who would think tactically in a fight so I think I may have a tiny bit of a chance in beating him. I mean he isn't that smart in a brawl, righ-?"

"Keep talking like that about me and I'll kick yer ass!"

Subaru's blood grew cold as he turned to see that Garfiel was behind him with a sinister smile showing. Sora looked at Garfiel with a serious facial expression before looking forward, not having any fear towards the blonde boy. As they look forward, they notice that Emilia's spirits disappear which prompted Subaru to ask,

"Did you get enough support from the lesser spirits?"

"Yeah. Everything's fine. Still, I think I'd like one last cheer."

"Can I do it?"

"I want you to. Please."

Subaru smiled at this and quickly asked Sora to step back a bit along with Garfiel in order to give him room for his poses to inspire Emilia. Sora and Garfiel look at each other and listen to him with Sora trusting Subaru in cheering Emilia while Garfiel does it to see what Subaru is going to do. As the two leave to give the boy space, he begins to move around while saying to Emilia,

"You can do it! Don't give up! EMC! Emilia-tan, major challenger!"

Emilia giggles at this with Sora laughing on the inside since he knows how silly his apprentice can be when it comes down to Emilia. Ram continues to look disappointed in Barusu while Garfiel feels indifferent about it. As Emilia giggles for a brief moment, she begins to thank Subaru as she now has full confidence that the trial she will be facing will be beaten by her.

She goes towards the building and stops for a couple of seconds before the entire building begins to glow green which causes Subaru, Emilia, Otto, and Sora to all be surprised at the sight of this.

"That means she's been approved as a qualified challenger in the trail." Garfiel spoke in order to inform Sora, Subaru, and Otto of what was going on. Emilia looked confident and stated to the group that she will be going into the building. As she was going there, Sora quickly told her to stop for a moment. Emilia asked what was wrong until she was given Kairi's good luck charm.

"What is this, Sora?"

"It is...a good luck charm given to me by Kairi. I want you to have it as a way to give you good luck."

"That is very nice of you, thank you. I promise to return it to you once this is all done."

"Hehe alright, just be careful."

"I will."

Emilia and Sora smiled before Sora returned to the group to see a slightly jealous Subaru and an annoyed Garfiel. Sora knew that Garfiel was watching him in the case he tried to take the trial in Emilia's stead while Subaru felt a hint of jealousy at the fact that he gave the girl he loves some good luck charm and that she accepted it. As the trial was going on, Subaru turned to ask Garfiel on why hasn't he tried the trial. This gets Garfiel's attention and all he can do is respond with, "If I could, I would, damn it."

As Garfiel finished speaking this, the lights in the building disappeared which caused everyone to worry. Subaru looked at Garfiel and asked,

"H-Hey, is she gonna be okay?"

"The light's not supposed to go out as long as the trial's going on..."

"Emilia!"

"Barusu!"

"Subaru!"

Subaru immediately charged towards the building with Ram and Sora chasing after him only for Sora to be right on his tail. As the two keyblade wielders were getting closer to the building, it began to glow once again. Ram stopped in her tracks and began to ask why with Subaru saying,

"I don't understand, but if I can get in there, that's good enough for me! Just stay there! I'll yell if I need you all!"

"I'm not letting you go in there alone!"

"But Master-"

"That's my choice, Subaru."

"Alright Master Sora."

Subaru and Sora quickly entered the building with Garfiel and Ram surprised by this. As the two keyblade wielders entered, they ran across a large hall all the way towards a semi opened door to find Emilia there on the ground unconscious. The two noticed this and run yet they are hit with something that causes their view to get disoriented while hearing someone say,

"First, you need to face your own past."

Subaru heard his voice and Sora heard his voice before the two keyblade wielders fell to the ground next to Emilia unconscious. The world was dark for a moment before a bright light was finally shown with sounds of water splashing. Sora looked around and saw Kairi on his right side. Kairi smiled at Sora and asked him,

"You alright?"

Chapter Text

Sora looked at Kairi before he looked at the beach to see everyone playing around with Donald and the twilight town gang creating sculptures, Ventus attempting to catch the frisbee thrown towards him. He could see all of his friends enjoying themselves as they each went through their own personal hell thanks to Xehanort. He got up and saw that he was back at his home in Destiny Islands after having done everything he could to save Kairi. He looked at his hand once again and noticed that he was not fading anymore.

'This is weird...I know I was fading away…'

Sora looked confused for a moment before noticing that Kairi was looking at him worried. He turned towards her but before he could say anything, Kairi looked at him and in a concerned tone of voice asked,

"Are you okay?"

"Yes...sorry about that Kairi, I just had a lot on my mind."

"You sure?"

"Yeah, don't worry."

Sora gave a smile in order to reassure her that everything is alright, to which Kairi trusted Sora. As the two were getting off the tree they were sitting on, all of a sudden Sora's chest felt some pain which caused him to fall to the ground for a brief moment. Kairi noticed this and asked him if he was alright, causing Sora to reassure her as best as he can that he is alright. She did not believe him and started to ask him what was wrong. Sora took a deep breath before he managed to say something to her.

"Sorry, I guess I'm still feeling the effects of the Power of Waking. I honestly will be alright Kairi."

"Okay, I just want to make sure that you are okay."

"Hehe I am seeing you here, Kairi."

Kairi gave a small hit on Sora's head before helping him get up with Sora trying to think to himself about the feeling of guilt he has in his chest. He realized that he has been feeling guilty for some reason yet he is unsure. He tries to think of anything else yet realizes that something is missing in his heart, as if he had forgotten something. As the two were together, they were approached by everyone who hugged the pair for having made it back alive. As everyone was all chatting, they had asked Sora how it was and what he needed to do to get Kairi's heart. He smiled and crossed his arms to think carefully before explaining that he went back in time to the point where they had originally lost in order to make sure he gained fragments of Kairi's heart before forming them together.

"That's pretty cool Sora, seems like that should be the end of Xehanort."

"I hope you are right Ventus, I think we all deserve a break from all of this."

"Agreed Roxas."

"Well let's all have fun while we still can."

"Right! Where is the frisbee Ven?"

"Here it is!"

Ventus got the frisbee out and quickly led Lea, Isa, and even Roxas to head back to the beach to continue their game. Xion and Namine both return to the beach to watch the boys play their frisbee game with Hayner, Pence, and Olette all three deciding to compete with Donald and Goofy in making the best sand sculpture. Riku, Aqua, Terra, and Mickey chose to stay behind with Sora and Kairi to ask a couple of questions. Riku turned to Sora and asked him,

"Do you think that Xehanort didn't plant something in you so he could return?"

"I don't think so, we already defeated him in Scala ad Caelum and in the world between worlds. I don't think he will be coming back again."

"Kairi, how do you feel?"

"I'm just happy that we are all together again."

"I'm happy about that too. Mickey, anything you would like to ask either of them?"

"Yes! Sora, I want to ask if you feel weird or off?"

"No your majesty."

"Hmm well make sure to report if you do feel a bit weird, you abused the power of waking and that comes with consequences."

"I know but I had to save Kairi."

"I know, I'm just glad you really are both safe."

"Yeah, I'm happy that all of us made it back. Master Aqua, how are you holding up?"

"I'm okay Kairi, I'm just glad you were saved by Sora."

"Yes, I'm happy too."

Kairi smiled at Sora as she thought about all the work her closest friend had done for her since they had left their island. Sora smiled at everyone before the guilt that was hurting him earlier started to hurt him once again with a much larger pain. As Sora held his chest, everyone around him noticed this and quickly asked him if he was alright. Sora held his chest tightly as hard as he could while thinking on why his chest was hurting him.

"We should get him to Master Yen Sid, he might know what to do."

"No your majesty...I'll be okay..."

"But Sora, you are in pain..."

"I know but I might be just exhausted from using the Power of waking...give me a moment to rest on my own..."

"Are you sure?"

"Let him, Mickey."

"Huh? Riku?"

"Sora must be tired from having pushed himself too far. Let us give him a moment."

Aqua, Terra, and Mickey nod at Riku before they head towards the beach to allow Sora some time to rest on his own, the three trusting Riku's judgement. As they leave, Kairi asks Sora if he wanted her to be there with him. He continued to hold his chest for a moment before he told Kairi,

"I'll be okay on my own, I'll join you all in a bit."

"Are you sure?"

"I promise you that I will be okay."

Kairi nodded and left Sora yet she felt worried for him, as if something bad is going to happen to him yet she trusted his word. As Sora was all alone, he was attempting to figure things out on his own. He is aware that he has a happy ending since everyone survived and he manages to get lucky that the consequences of abusing the Power of Waking didn't happen yet he is aware that something is truly missing. He knows that he has everything yet he feels as if he is missing a few friends he feels like he had made. He also thought about how his friends would be sad when they see that he disappears without explanation. This caused his chest to hurt again, making Sora realize that it is guilt, the guilt of not revealing anything to his friends. Noticing that he needed to relax his mind and body, he took a moment to rest himself for a bit before he went to talk to everyone, feeling like he should talk to people should he actually end up disappearing like he saw he was in the Final World.

He goes to the group and asks them that he wants to speak with everyone, not wishing to tell only a few in case he ends up disappearing before he could tell them what is going on. As Mickey and Terra go to gather the others, Aqua turns towards Sora and begins to ask him if everything is alright.

"Not really, I should probably tell you all what I learned before I went on the journey...the consequence of having used the Power of Waking the way I did."

Aqua stood silent at this, knowing what self-sacrifice is since she had saved Terra from being devoured by the darkness during their fight in Radiant garden. As Mickey and Terra managed to gather everyone, Sora asks where Kairi is at to which Riku respond with,

"She wanted to be on her own for a bit, don't worry I will inform her of whatever we discuss here."

"Thank you Riku but I would like to be the one."

"Anyway, what did you want to talk about?" Donald asked in a slightly impatient tone of voice since he was still annoyed that the frisbee destroyed his sculpture of himself once again. Sora smiled as he always enjoys Donald's annoyed tone yet he ended up having a serious facial expression in the end, making everyone realize it was serious.

"The truth is that a friend, Chirithy, had warned me like King Mickey and the younger version of Xehanort about using the Power of Waking the way I did. Chirithy told me the consequence of abusing the Power of Waking was that I would vanish from this world."

"What?"

"No way."

"Darn, we all just got back together."

Everyone was very distraught with the information revealed to them by Sora with Roxas and Xion both asking in unison if there was a way to stop this. Sora looked down for a moment before revealing that he had seen a part of his hand slowly disappear.

"Are you sure? I mean it could've been your imagination."

"Sorry Axel, but I know what I saw and sadly I think I will be disappearing soon."

"Why do you say that, Sora?"

"I can feel it, Namine."

"Oh..."

"But I wanted to tell you all something important before I end up disappearing, I am glad you all are my friends and that each and everyone of you fought alongside me on my long journey. I honestly wouldn't know what to do without any of you by my side."

Everyone looked at silence for a moment, each and every one of them a bit shocked by this yet feeling the need to tell Sora what they feel about the boy. The first to speak was Roxas,

"Sora, you helped me when I needed it the most and kept me safe when I was just a heart with no body. Now I know why the keyblade chose you, it is because you are worthy of it."

The next to talk was Xion.

"You helped me regain my own identity and helped me return back to the memories of others when they were lost. You truly are amazing."

After Xion spoke, Namine decided to chim right in.

"You were there when I needed someone and even though your memories of me aren't there with you right now, our promise is, the one you kept."

Sora smiled and quickly remembered to thank her, causing the blonde girl to smile happily before Axel decided to talk.

"You helped me reunite with Isa, Roxas, and Xion. Not bad for someone who I saved from Xehanort."

"Consider it as a favor in return, Axel."

Axel and Sora laughed a little at this with the tall red haired man patting Sora in the shoulder before allowing Hayner to speak for his group.

"I speak for Pence and Olette that thanks for being our friend and allowing us to help out against those Organization jerks."

"Yes, thank you."

"Thank you."

"You guys..." Sora looked at the group for a moment before smiling at the three, happy to see that he is seen fondly by the three as their dearest friend. The next person to speak is Terra.

"I can't thank you enough for saving me from my prison, you really helped me get back to my friends."

Sora nodded as he watched Terra also pat him in the back before bowing to him out of respect. The person after Terra was Aqua.

"You really are someone special Sora. You saved my friends, you saved me from the darkness that consumed me, and you helped defeat Xehanort. You truly are a worthy keyblade wielder."

Sora smiled at this as he felt grateful to hear a Keyblade Master like Aqua compliment him on his skills. He turns to Ventus as he was the next one to speak.

"You were there when Xehanort damaged my heart, you gave me refuge when I needed a place to rest and you helped wake me up. You saved my friends and saved me, which is why I want to thank you Sora, for all the help you've done."

Sora smiled and hugged Ventus before he got to hear the King speak to him.

"Sora, I want to say that you are my friend. I will do all I can to help you from whatever fate lies ahead of you."

"I'll find my way back to all of you, your majesty. You can count on me."

"Oh Sora, you have such a kind heart. Thank you for everything you've done for us."

King Mickey went and gave Sora a hug to show his gratitude to him for all he had done. The next people were both Donald and Goofy, who were sad since they don't want to lose their friend.

"Donald, Goofy, don't be sad. Remember when we first met, you both said to me to not be sad."

"Garwish, that sure brings back good memories. Right Donald?"

"Right, no matter what happens we will always be one-half pint."

"Of course! I promise to find my way back to you two."

Donald and Goofy smiled as they saw the Keyblade wielder they fought besides since the very beginning all grown up and about to leave them. The three hugged with Donald having a tear stream down his eye. As they hugged for a bit, they turned towards Riku as he was the last person to speak. Riku looks at his hand and closes it before he begins to speak his mind to Sora.

"You and I, we have been friends for as long as I can remember. Although we had our differences, I'm glad to call you my friend and I will find a way to save you."

"Wouldn't have it any other way."

Sora and Riku smiled before he told him where to find Kairi, wanting Sora to speak to Kairi last before he disappeared. As Sora nodded, he looked at his hand and everyone noticed that he was disappearing. This made the boy determined to speak with Kairi before it was too late. They all watched Sora rush his way towards Kairi, seeing just how much the girl means to him. As he is running towards Kairi, he begins to feel something in his heart that reminds him of a blue haired girl yet he doesn't know what it is. All he could conclude is the amount he cares for Kairi and how he wants to share his feelings towards her.

As Sora arrives at the otherside of the island, he looks at Kairi and sees her looking off in the distance on her own on the spot that was once the raft.

"Do you remember when we were building a raft to go to other worlds?"

"Yeah, I remember. I remember that you wanted to take it and go with just me."

"I was kidding, though I am glad that in the end we all saw other worlds and made it back safely."

"About that Kairi...I need to tell you something important."

"Um okay."

"I'm disappearing...I abused the power of waking and now I'm going to disappear."

"What?" Kairi was shocked by this and quickly wanted to say something about it yet Sora showed her his disappearing hand, proving that he doesn't have long. Kairi wanted to cry yet she felt Sora's lips touch hers which made her heart race and feel extreme warmth. Sora was unsure on why he is doing this but he felt that this was his chance to do something to show just how much she means to him. He thought about a single hug yet his heart remembered something similar happen to him like this with someone who cared for him deeply. The two stayed kissing for a moment before finally the two stood a couple of inches away with Kairi lost for words. Sora took this opportunity to tell her what he has wanted to tell her,

"I...I love you Kairi. You've always been special to me. I just...hehe I'm sort of unsure on what to say but I promise that I will come back to you. I'll find my way back to you, because you mean so much to me..."

He paused for a moment as he finally was able to remember everything, causing him to be conflicted as he also cares for Rem the same way he cares for Kairi. This posed a problem yet he knew that this was his chance to say what he wanted to say. He looked confident once again and continued to speak,

"I know it may be a long time or a short time before I get back but I want you to know that no matter what I will always be thinking about you."

Kairi looked at Sora and gave him a smile with tears in her eyes before the world disappeared from the keyblade wielder, remembering the words he said to Kairi both in the current moment and before he ended up in Lugnica. He smiled and felt free before he started to think about Rem and how she won a piece of his heart since he also feels the same way towards her. He looked around and accepted the darkness he was in, content that he doesn't regret the interactions he had with his friends yet he heard a female voice speak out to him,

"So, you are the Keyblade Wielder he spoke about? Fascinating."

"Huh? Who is there?"

Sora looked around the darkness until he eventually saw a woman in black clothes who had long white hair. Sora was a bit uncertain at first, causing him to almost pull out his keyblade yet he felt that he should listen first before deciding whether to attack. He lowered his guard and began to ask,

"Who are you?"

"Someone who seeks knowledge and judging by what I saw, you have lots of knowledge that I seek as well as from your apprentice."

"So you know Subaru?"

"Ah yes, I do but due to a little compensation, he can't remember me nor will I let him."

"Why not?"

"Because it would be dangerous for him and for you as well. Garfiel already distrust you, for you to ask him about me would only make him more hostile towards you and your friends."

"That is true..." Sora paused to himself, feeling annoyed that he can't learn more of the person he is speaking to yet he knows that he needs to be wary of Garfiel. "Wait, did I take the trial?"

"Yes, you and Natsuki Subaru. You both passed but there are still two more trials ahead for the two of you. I wonder what things we will see."

The world starts to be disorienting for Sora, making him realize that it is time to leave the trial. Having learned that there are two more, this made him wary since he doesn't know what the next ones present to himself and his apprentice. As he was leaving, the woman smiles at him and says,

"Should you seek knowledge, then we may talk, Keyblade Master."

Sora and Subaru both wake up at the exact same time with the two looking around for a moment. As the two looked around, they noticed each other getting up, causing the two to start some small talk.

"Master Sora, glad to see you are alright."

"Same here, Subaru. I want to ask, what did you see in your trial?"

"Well um I got to see my parents...got to tell them what I had felt for so long and I got the chance to even talk about Emilia and you to them. What did you saw?"

"All of my friends, I got to say goodbye to them and even make peace with the fact that I disappeared."

Subaru looked at his master and saw how happy he was for having managed to find some peace within himself. This made Subaru happy has he also found peace with his past yet before he could say something, the two keyblade wielders noticed that Emilia was in pain as she was making noises of fear. The two quickly went to check on her with Subaru moving her gently to wake her up. As her eyes opened, she was consumed by fear and quickly hid herself into a little ball with her hands covering her face.

"Emilia?! Hey, hang in there!" Subaru grabbed Emilia's head gently, "Emilia! Emilia!"

"Subaru? Sora?"

"Yes, Subaru and I are here with you. No need to be afraid."

"...Right...I was undergoing the trial...and..." Emilia was calm for a moment until she remembered what she saw in the trial, making her extremely scared. Her teeth were shivering and her eyes were looking around in terror.

"I-I'm….It wasn't me! It wasn't! And yet...I keep telling you it wasn't me, and yet..."

"Hey, Emilia! Calm down!"

"Subaru, that's not how you-"

"I know but I am trying, Master!"

"No! Don't look at me like that! No! No! It wasn't me!...me all alone..."

"It's okay! Come on, it's okay Emilia!"

"We are with you, Subaru and I are with you!"

Sora and Subaru both instinctively hug Emilia yet they saw that she was still in fear. The two stayed with her as she was scared, screaming for Puck until finally Sora chose to cast Sleep on Emilia. She felt the hit of the magic and ended up going to sleep, which caused Subaru to get mad for a moment as he didn't like seeing Emilia get put to sleep in such a way yet he rather that than seeing Emilia in pain without being able to do anything. Subaru carried Emilia out with Sora in the front. As the three leave the graveyard, Garfiel and the others look and quickly realize that Emilia is unconscious.

"Da fuck happen in there?!"

"Let's just say that Subaru and I were there in time to help Emilia."

"Let me guess, Barusu was useless and you had to do something to Emilia."

"Hey! What the hell?!"

"I mean I did help ease Emilia's mind by having her go to sleep."

"What?!"

"That's what I expected no less from a useless warrior like you, Barusu."

"Hey!"

Garfiel and Otto both laugh at this before they ask if Emilia would be alright to which both Sora and Subaru agreed that she needs to rest. They all agree and take her to the house where Roswaal is recovering to put Emilia in one of the rooms. As they set her down and leave her to rest, they all head towards the table to discuss with Subaru and Otto sitting in one side, Sora and Garfiel sitting in the other side, and Ram standing in the middle. The conversation starts with Ram saying to Sora,

"Thank you for helping Emilia-sama."

"Subaru helped a little, though I wish we got there sooner. The way she was..."

"Don't worry about it too much, Emilia-sama will bounce back from this."

"Alright."

"Um, may I say something?" Otto raised his hand to get the room's attention. Subaru responded with, "What's up, Otto?"

"It might be possible to get everyone outside the barrier without doing the trial and freeing the Sanctuary."

"Huh? What're yer talkin' about? There's no way in hell."

"Just hear me out. I know that anyone of mixed blood who touches the barrier loses consciousness. I saw it with my own eyes. So...why don't those of us who aren't affected by the barrier carry the others through it while they're unconscious?"

"An amusing idea, but one you would be better off not trying." A young female voice spoke, which got the attention of Sora, Subaru, and Otto. Everyone turned towards the door to see a petite girl with elf ears enter the room with a staff on her hand. She continued to speak, "I would rather not become an empty shell of a soul."

Subaru and Sora both looked at the little girl and recognized her but before anything can be said, Ram puts a hot cup onto Subaru's cheek which gets him to jump off his seat in pain as his cheek hurts a lot now. As he gets up, he looks at Ram very annoyed by her action.

"Barusu, here is your tea."

"Tea, my ass! That's hot! You're gonna burn my cheek off! I didn't know what was going on!"

"So dramatic. What a pathetic excuse for a man." Ram quickly whispers to Subaru's ear, "Avoid making any unnecessary comments."

"Tam, get my amazin' self some tea, too."

"It's coarse tea."

"Don't you usually talk more humble-like?"

"I just brewed some leaves I picked up. Show your gratitude to me for making it by drinking every last drop."

Ram begins to take the tea towards Garfiel while the little girl begins to say to Garfiel about bringing more people from the outside. Otto in a polite manner asked the petite girl who she was to which she replied with,

"I am Ryuzu Bilma. It is my duty, you might say, to represent this community, though I am old and frail, as you can see."

"As we can see? So you're what they call a loli hag?" Subaru asked with interest yet this would only land him a hit on the head by Sora with his kingdom key, detecting some poor mannerisms in Subaru's question. Everyone laughed at Subaru's injury before Ryuzu turned towards the boy to scold him.

"How dare you call me an old woman when we've only just met. Well, no matter. And you are Barusu...which makes you Young Su."

"Young Su?" Subaru asked in a pit of confusion while Otto asked Ryuzu why his plan won't work. Ryuzu stood next to Garfiel's side while explaining that when a mixed blood touches the barrier, it takes away their conscience. This makes the group see that with the barrier still up, they would have to take it down or all the spirits of the mixed blood would be trapped there. As Otto was disappointed that his plan wasn't going to work, they were all startled when they heard Garfiel yell,

"This Tea's gross! It tastes like grass!"

"Did you actually make it with grass?" Sora asked Ram in a curious tone. Before Ram could answer that, Subaru asked Ryuzu why doesn't she and Garfiel take the trial only for her to respond that a contract makes them not take it. Just as it seems like the conversation is finishing, they all hear a knock on the door. This was loud enough to awaken Emilia, who was just confused on what had happened. She got up and quickly went to look for Subaru, worried that she might have scared him off yet she saw that something was going on. She hid in a corner and managed to be able to both listen in and see what was going on. The group was curious about who it is, which Ryuzu went to check. She began talking to a villager who had been looking for a Natsuki Subaru.

"Wait, why would they want me?"

"Young Su, I think you have visitors."

"Wait but who could...that be...no way..."

Subaru was at a pause as he witnessed his parents were right in front of him, both covered in a few bruises as getting to the world Subaru was teleported to was difficult without the organization coats. Sora looked at Subaru and could see that he was in complete shock to which he patted his apprentice in the back and encouraged him to go speak with his parents. Subaru was hesitant at first yet he approached the two with everyone in the room curious to see how the interaction of the three would be. Emilia looked at Subaru's parents and can immediately tell that they are related since Subaru's father shares similar attributes to his son and Subaru's mother has the same eyes as Subaru. She smiled as she knew how Subaru had been separated by his parents for some time now.

"Mother...Father...is that really you two...?"

"Subaru-kun...?" The woman asked with tears falling from her face, wanting to believe that she was really looking at her son that had been missing for almost a year. Subaru slowly walked towards his mother and before he could say anything, he received a slap in the face. Everyone in the room was completely stunned by this, making Natsuki Naoko seem like a cold woman. Garfiel began to laugh his ass off when he saw that, making Ram slowly approach him before slamming his face into the table, showing respect to the moment that is being performed before their eyes. Emilia was in shock at this and almost wanted to go and protect Subaru as she disliked what she saw until all of a sudden Naoko started to bawl profusely into Subaru's neck and refused to let go.

"My baby~My baby...! He's safe..."

She sobbed even louder while Natsuki Kenichi kept a straight face but a single tear welled up in his right eye as he went to hug both his wife and son. Sora, Emilia, and Otto all smiled as they witnessed a family get reunited while Garfiel felt anger in him yet he didn't want to show it since it is a touching scene, even for him. Ram for once respected Barusu since she could see that he hasn't seen his family in a long time and it has been hurting inside. Emilia stepped out of the shadows to show herself to Subaru's parents.

"Hello...y-you two must be Subaru's parents. My name is Emilia, a friend of your son."

"I'm Sora, I'm Subaru's master."

"His master?" Kenichi asked in confusion yet curiosity. He looked at his son and hugged him before pinning him down to the ground, catching Subaru off guard.

"Haha I still got it!"

"Darn you dad!"

Garfiel started to laugh at this as he respected Subaru's father even more because of this while Ram had a smile on her face, enjoying the scene being played right before her. Emilia was shocked by this since she didn't expect Subaru's father to be aggressive. They all enjoyed a laugh before Ram and Sora both checked on Emilia to see if she is alright. She smiled at the two before saying,

"I'm alright, thanks to Sora but mostly towards Subaru."

Emilia smiled at Subaru as he started to pin his father, getting a smile from his mother as she now has her family back. Garfiel enjoyed this yet he had to put a stop to this due to the fact that he needs to now explain the situation to the newcomers. He got up and started saying to both Kenichi and Naoko, "I don't wanna ruin yer momen' but I gotta explain the situation here."

"That's okay, as long as the Nastuki family is together. We will be alright."

"Aight."

As Garfiel was going to explain to Subaru's parents the situation, Subaru quickly got up and told his parents in a respectful yet confident manner,

"Before anything I have to introduce you to the two important people who have helped me, even though they did introduce themselves. Master Sora, the person training me to wield the keyblade and Emilia-tan, the girl I love."

Chapter Text

Subaru got a chance to talk to his parents about all the stuff he had to endure while in the new world, learning that he had been gone for almost a year in his world. His parents got along with Emilia, who was embarrassed by the fact that Subaru announced that she is the girl he loves in front of his parents.

They got along yet she would avoid questions regarding romance as she doesn't want to make a bad impression and she isn't sure how to answer properly. They also got along with Sora as well, surprised a young boy like Sora is extremely powerful.

The next night, Emilia had to undergo the trial once again yet she didn't feel discouraged as she got a pep talk by Naoko, surprised by how amazing Subaru's mother is. As they all waited outside for Emilia to beat the trial, Sora took the opportunity to speak with Kenichi to ask on how they even reach the world.

"Natsuki Kenichi, right?"

"Just call me Kenichi."

"Alright Kenichi, how did you and your wife get to this world?"

"Ah so some creep in a suit talking all funny like if he is supposed to be a clown or something opened some dark portal in front of us, telling us that we could see our son if we go through it but that it was a once in a lifetime opportunity. We didn't trust it at first but then we realized that if there was a chance to see our son, then we were going to take it."

"Seems like that risk paid off. Were you both hurt?"

"A little, that thing is so annoying with all the darkness attacking you cause you don't have a stupid weird looking coat but no darkness stands a chance against the amazing Natsuki Kenichi!"

Sora smiled as he started to understand why Subaru acts a bit rash many times yet he is also worried that the person to have brought Subaru's parents to this world could've been Xehanort yet he wasn't sure. The two looked at the trial with Subaru having asked Garfiel if he liked Ram to which he responded with, "Well, she's hot, ain't she? Nothin' unusual about a guy bein' attracted to a strong, capable girl."

"I mean Ram-chan does seem like a capable girl."

"Thank you Naoko-chan. You should be more like your mother, Barusu. Respectful and well mannered."

"Hey!"

"Barusu?"

"Oh right, it is a nickname she gave me for some reason. Don't mind it too much, mother."

Naoko giggled as she enjoyed hearing her son having friends and being more active compared to when he was in japan. This made her pleased that someone was able to get him motivated to do something yet she felt a bit hurt that it wasn't her. As they all waited for a while, Subaru began to ask Garfiel if he wanted to do anything after the barrier was gone. Garfiel looked up and was unsure as he never thought about it.

"Well, that came outta nowhere. What do I wanna do once I'm outside? A guy who can come and go as he pleases wouldn't have a clue how the old hag and I feel."

"What about Frederica?"

"Huh?"

"What does Frederica think about the Sanctuary?"

"Didn't she tell you a damn thing?"

"She only said she couldn't explain it to Master Sora and I in detail. All she told us about you was your name, because of some oath."

"Oath, my ass. Hah! Talk about a handy excuse. Sounds just like her damn master."

"Are you and Frederica not even that close at all?"

"If you're askin whether we get along or not, nope, we don't. Anyway when yer master and you were in the graveyard yesterday, didn't you-"

Everyone noticed the lights of the graveyard losing its colors as Emilia began to leave it with tears in her eyes and crying in her voice. Subaru was the first to reach Emilia to check on her well being before Naoko asked Subaru if she could help her, having a motherly instinct to help.

Subaru nodded and entrusted his mother to help make Emilia feel better while Sora, Subaru, and Ram went to report to Roswaal. During their talk, Roswaal made a mention that he wishes to be partners with the two keyblade wielders yet Subaru outburst towards him about how Roswaal knew the witch cult would've been trouble and that he should've been there to help.

Sora stood silent for most of it yet he agreed inside and already had suspicions towards Roswaal. Roswaal told how proud he was of Subaru and how he is worthy of being a knight which only enraged Subaru, causing him to pull out his keyblade and prepare to hit Roswaal. Ram attempted to stop Subaru yet Sora pulled out his keyblade and prevented Ram from approaching Subaru.

"What is the meaning of this?!"

"Just watch."

Ram looked angry with Sora as she was worried for her master's safety yet she noticed that Subaru was hesitating to hurt Roswaal. Even the magician noticed this and could see that Subaru wanted to hurt him yet having been trained by Sora, he was resisting his every urge to harm him. He put away his keyblade and took a deep breath to calm himself before speaking to Roswaal, "You are lucky I have self restraint or I would beat your ass for that damn comment!"

"Leeeeet's not get off topic, now you asked why did I conceal information that I should have discloooosed to Emilia-sama? Why was I not present at the mansion when the Witch's cult waaaas preparing to attack? There is but one answer to all theeeeeese questions. To ensure that I would not have to confront the Witch's Cult myself, I personally...led these events to happen. After all, if I had solved the problem myself, there would be no way for Emilia-sama nor you, to claim any credit. It had a treeeeeemendous effect, did it not? The attitudes of the villagers of Arlam towards Emilia-sama are drastically different than they were before the Witch's Cult attacked. They now see her not as an incomprehensible relative of the witch, but as one who contributed to saving their lives."

Both Subaru and Sora disliked this greatly with Sora not liking Roswaal's thinking of having everything be done by them knowing that the Organization was going to also pose a problem while Subaru remembers the failed loops in which the village was destroyed.

As Subaru was about to rant at Roswaal, Sora stepped in and began to speak in a more serious yet calm like manner, "That is honestly very flawed thinking. The fact that we managed to get out of that alive with all the villagers safe was lucky on our part. What were you thinking when you created such a plan?"

"I had faith in Subaru."

"In me...you bastard...you don't know how many people were lost because of you!"

"Barusu, show some respect to Roswaal!"

"He doesn't have to. Because I don't trust Roswaal at all. Subaru, let us go. This conversation is over."

Subaru nodded at his master and the two were quickly leaving as they both couldn't stand the sight of Roswaal at the moment. Before they left, Roswaal had told them to keep their conversation a secret yet they didn't care much of it to tell Emilia. As they left, they went to check on Emilia to see that she is better, having had Naoko back her up and regaining her confidence with her motherly skills.

Subaru's father asked Sora to spar with him as he got a wooden sword from Garfiel, wishing to see how his skills are compared to Subaru's master. Sora pulled out Kingdom Key and the two went to spar with Sora proving in many sparring sessions that he is the superior of the two. Subaru watched for a bit before talking to Emilia once again, comforting her some more as he wants to show her that he believes in her.

The next two days passed with Emilia getting help from Subaru's mother in dealing with the trial while Subaru and Otto both managed to convince Garfiel to allow the villagers to leave. As they were preparing to leave, Ram had told Subaru that Roswaal said for him to ask Beatrice the question. Subaru was confused as Ram left the area, leaving Otto and Subaru to look at the villagers for a bit until Sora approached the pair.

"You two look like you're up to something."

"I mean we are not Master Sora but I guess Otto and I are as thick as thieves."

"W-Wait I'm not a thief!"

"It's an expression Otto, anyway I know you want to join us Master but I need you here in Sanctuary."

"I know I know, just want to make sure you two will be alright."

"That's nice of you to check up on us, Sora-san."

"I mean we are all friends after all, right Subaru?"

"You are correct, Master Sora."

"Of course but I do have to ask, why don't you bring your parents with you to the mansion?"

"I would but I think they are safe with you. That and my parents are helping Emilia with the trials, so I would rather not have them leave."

"Makes sense."

Sora, Otto, and Subaru all looked at the villagers for a moment before they heard Emilia's voice call out to Subaru.

"Subaru! Um...was I interrupting your conversation with Sora?"

"Nah, no problem. We were about done with the conversation. Besides, you take priority."

"That makes me really happy, but you should give priority to the villagers right now."

"Sure."

Emilia places her hand on Subaru. "May the blessing of the spirits be with you."

Subaru smiled and quickly hugged Emilia and Sora before going with Otto and Garfiel towards the barrier. During the trip, Subaru got a chance to talk to Garfiel, the two enjoying each other's company yet Garfiel makes a question on whether both Subaru and Sora took the trial. Subaru's hesitation was enough for Garfiel to tell that they did took the trial.

"You don't have to hide it. I can tell."

"And what's the point in asking me this?"

"It's simple. Either of you two can go through the trial in Emilia-sama's place."

"I can't! The precedent would-"

"It is really even necessary to overcome your past? I watched Emilia-sama go through the trial. I saw how it is breaking her, though lucky for her your momma is helping her out but for how long. I just can't stand to watch her eventually break. Yes, I know I told Sora that he can't do the trials but I rather him or even you than to see Emilia-sama break."

"..." Subaru stayed silent by this and eventually Garfiel had to leave since they were closing in on the barrier. He gave Subaru the blue necklace around him and told the boy to show it to Frederica should push come to shove. As Garfiel leaves them, Subaru looks at the blue stone and just puts it in his pocket. After a while of traveling, the villagers arrive to Arlam village to reunite with their families.

As Otto assists the villagers, Subaru heads towards the mansion alone only to find the door already open. He pulls out his keyblade and slowly investigates the place to see that there are many dead mabeast for the most of it until he finds a broken sword. He takes a closer look and realizes that something bad must've happened, which caused him to go check on Rem.

As he is running down the hallway, he feels something about to attack him, causing his instincts to take in and cast Reflect. This allowed him to block off the attack, giving Subaru enough mental time to prepare himself for combat. He looks around and begins to shout,

"Show yourself!"

"My my, you have grown to be quite the bold one but if you wish to know who is going to kill you, I might as well comply considering that you are Sora's apprentice."

Subaru's blood grew cold as he realized that his opponent was Elsa, the same person that caused him trouble in so many loops. He waited until he saw her holding both her knives, showing that she is ready to kill the keyblade wielder. Subaru got himself ready for a fight and quickly charged at Elsa, wanting to be on the offensive side of the battle first. He managed to push Elsa a bit, showing that he is much of a capable fighter compared to his first fight with Elsa that led to his first death.

"You have gotten stronger, show me more!"

"I'll show you this! Fira!"

Subaru shot a strong fireball at Elsa's direction which she managed to deflect off yet her guard was down, giving Subaru the chance to land a strong hit on Elsa's stomach area. She was sent back a few feet back with a little sting on her stomach. She was happy by this and gave Subaru a sadistic smile,

"My, I really felt that one."

Subaru smiled and was about to attack her again yet he noticed his stomach was already cut, causing him to try to cast Cure on himself only for Elsa to cut off both of Subaru's arms to prevent him from healing himself. As Subaru fell to the ground while bleeding out, he mustered all the strength he could to ask who hired Elsa, to which she responded with,

"Sorry but I can't disclose that information. I guess I will say that Momma, Meili, and I were hired to take out two maids and a spirit. Though I was surprised to see three knights here but sadly they weren't much of a challenge."

"You...bitch..." Subaru's world began to fade into darkness as he was finally entering death only for the unseen hand of the witch of envy to pull him out of there and back to the graveyard ruins in the moment where both Subaru and Sora had woken up simultaneously. Subaru looks around to confirm that the checkpoint had moved from the mansion of Crusch to the graveyard after the trial.

Before having the small conversation with his master, he immediately goes to check on Emilia to see that she is suffering. He wakes her up earlier than last time and quickly comforts her in a way that helps ease her fear, causing a change so that Sora doesn't need to put Emilia to sleep. The three walk out together and similar events play out with only this time Emilia appearing in the room prior to his parents arriving. Ram asks Emilia if she is alright with Emilia responding with,

"Yes...because Subaru was there for me, I think. We need to talk about the trial now."

"Yeah...but Master Sora and I have a pretty good idea of what it's about. It showed you your past, right?"

"Past?" Otto asked, a bit interested.

"How the hell do you know what happens in the trial?"

"You saw the ruins glowing, didn't you? I along with Master Sora were qualified too. And...we passed it."

Garfiel was shocked by this, feeling an amount of rage towards Subaru but more towards Sora as he told him not to take the trial. Emilia looked in shock yet disappointment in herself as she failed the trial while both Sora and Subaru passed. Ryuzu thought about this and was slightly intrigued by this.

"Assuming he's not joking, that's quite an achievement. If it's true, we can remove the barrier. Garf, how does the barrier look now?"

"No changes."

"So you lied. Drop dead."

"Hold on Ram, Subaru is telling the truth. The lady in the trial said so herself."

"Lady...what lady?"

"Didn't you see her Subaru?...Oh that's right, she mentioned that she took your memories of her out of your mind."

"What? Are ye serious?!...(why him though?)"

"Subaru...Sora...if that's true, how...what did you see?"

"I saw my friends that I left behind, I got a chance to get a resolution where I needed one. I don't know for Subaru's case but I think he also got a similar thing."

"I mean I got to make peace with my parents but that's not the point, I've come to learn of something worse. There are more of these sadistic trials, three of them actually."

"So...two more?" Emilia spoke with fear and disappointment in her voice. Subaru noticed this and quickly wanted to give a suggestion.

"Emilia, I have a suggestion. You might not like it, though."

"A suggestion."

"Master Sora could do the remaining trials in your place, and pass them. That's my suggestion. I want to be your strength but I have a feeling that Master Sora has more experience with this than the two of us. Besides he has dealt with lots of things compared to us, this is probably nothing. I don't know what you saw in your past but if it made you cry so hard and look like you were in such pain...I want to lend a hand!"

"Hold it! Yer just been sayin' whatever the hell ya wanted while we sat down and listen, but I don't want anyone but the princess, Emilia-sama, bein' the one to go through the trial. At the very least, Sora is the last person I wanna see gettin' rid of the barrier!"

"Why?" Sora asked in a curious and confused tone.

"I don't trust you at all."

"Master Sora is more qualified than anything, hell he has been through more than you."

"Is that so!" Garfiel looked with anger coming out of his voice, as he was tempted even more to punch Subaru. Before things got violent, Emilia quickly spoke out to calm everyone down by asking, "Subaru...Are you saying you can't trust me with this?"

"I wouldn't say that Emilia, Subaru is just looking out for you. He cares about you so much that he would do reckless things for you. He is just giving out a suggestion, even though he should know by now that adding me into the conversation only makes things worse."

"Sora...do you trust me with the trial?"

"I do just like Subaru. We just need to figure a way to help you deal with them like we did."

As Sora finished his sentence, someone knocked on the door with everyone on high alert yet it was revealed to be Subaru's parents. Subaru not wanting to diverge too much from the loop than he already did acted the same way he did before, managing to allow himself to get slapped in the face by his mother before he reunited with them for a second time.

Garfiel did not laugh this time as he was angry with Subaru yet he did feel pity for the parents. Subaru introduced everyone first before Naoko quickly went to Emilia to help her as her motherly instincts had kicked in when she felt that the girl was in pain.

As things were calming down, Subaru wished to speak with Garfiel and Ryuzu in private to ask them why they rejected his suggestion. Ryuzu answered that it was Roswaal's wish to have Emilia be the one to break the barrier and since he is the one overseeing the sanctuary, his commands are to be taken highly over others. Before leaving, Subaru asked Garfiel,

"What is it that you have against my master?"

"He is just...someone I distrust is all, I have my reasonin', no need to tell you."

"Okay but if I had suggested for me to take the trials-"

"None of you! It has to be the princess."

Garfiel and Ryuzu began to leave with Subaru realizing that the situation is much tougher than before. He knew that he needed to get to the mansion quickly to help Yabuto, Kishida, Waraki, Petra, Rem, and even Frederica from Elsa and her people. He quickly was about to speak to Roswaal yet he recalled in the last loop how his master didn't trust him, making him more convinced that Roswaal is hiding something. He went to him alone in order to speak with Roswaal about giving Ryuzu the suggestion of letting the Arlam people go.

"I don't think that I would be able to pull it off this time."

"'This time'...Why is that?"

"Garfiel hates my guts and I don't have time to convince him. Also I wish to tell the villagers at Arlam that their families are safe and sound."

Roswaal was intrigued by this and asked Subaru if he will be taking Sora which Subaru debated for a moment before ultimately saying no, since he needs Sora to be in the Sanctuary should Garfiel try to do anything. This leaves him alone until Roswaal told Subaru that he could take Ram with him. The next day, Ram and Subaru quickly got Patrasche and started to prepare to leave until Garfiel spoke with the two.

"Makin' your triumphant return with a pretty girl on each arm? You really got some nerve, don't ya?"

Subaru turned towards Garfiel and the two chatted for a bit with Garfiel revealing that he dislikes that he wasn't included in the decision yet he is letting it be. As Subaru and Ram prepare to leave, Subaru notices that Garfiel hasn't given him the blue stone. He asks Garfiel if he has anything to give him to which Garfiel is confused only for Ram to say,

"Then are you going to show some concern for me? The woman you love is leaving to fulfill her duty. Have you no desire to offer her some assistance?"

"You're only nice when you'll get somethin' out of it, aren't ya?" Garfiel, annoyed, quickly takes off the necklaces with the blue stone on it and throws it to Ram. "There!"

Subaru and Ram begin to leave with Subaru asking Garfiel to take care of Emilia and of his parents, wanting to have faith that Garfiel will take care of them. As they are on the road to the mansion, Ram and Subaru talk with Subaru beginning to talk to Ram about Rem, wanting her to know about her twin sister.

Once arriving at the mansion, Subaru's thoughts were of hope that he got there just in time, knowing that with his three friends protecting the mansion, they would hold off the threat long enough for Ram and himself to help yet he felt that if everything is already gone wrong that he would have to leave the moment he wakes up in the Sanctuary. He then starts thinking about Frederica and how she could be the enemy but his thoughts are interrupted when they meet up with Petra, who is waiting for them outside with Yabuto protecting her.

"You seem to have returned earlier than expected, newbie."

"Welcome back, Subaru-sama."

"Petra, Yabuto, it is good to see you two."

Subaru and Yabuto do their usual hand shake before Subaru hugs Petra, causing her face to turn red as she doesn't know what to do in this situation. Yabuto laughs a bit before asking both his friend and Ram on why they are back so early. Subaru quickly tells him that they should all gather in the mansion since he has information to give regarding that, knowing that they all need to be informed.

Yabuto goes to gather Waraki and Kishida while Petra informs the group that Frederica went to check on the forest barrier. This gave Subaru a chance for Ram to see Rem, knowing that she needed to see the twin sister that she had forgotten thanks to the Authority of Gluttony.

As he gives Ram a chance to see Rem, she was a bit uncertain on what to feel for the person that resembles her too closely. Subaru goes towards the meeting room where he is encountered by the three knights. He talks to them about what had happened in the Sanctuary before Frederica entered the room with Petra by her side.

"My you returned sooner than I expected, Subaru-sama."

"Good to see you too, Frederica. I was hoping to have you here a little early but there is something that I must tell you all."

"Alright then newbie, we are all listening."

"The mansion is going to be attacked soon. Before you ask, I got a tip from someone that you are all going to be attacked by The Bowel Hunter and her friends. Apparently her contract is to kill the spirit and two maids. That is why I came early so we can all head to Sanctuary."

The three knights were all unsure on how to take this information, making them feel happy that they chose to go help out Subaru seeing that the Bowel hunter is still a problem that the three would happily want to deal with together. Frederica and Petra were at a pause yet before anything can be said, Ram enters the room only to say,

"You started without me, how disrespectful you are, Barusu."

"Sorry but they needed to be informed that an attack is coming. After all, they are our friends."

"Well then, if we are going to head to the Sanctuary with them, the knights should keep their eyes closed since that is a place for nobody to know except those Roswaal wishes to see."

"We get it, it is a place of secret. Waraki, Yabuto, and I wouldn't do something like disclose the secret location of this sanctuary. We are knights after all."

"Hmpt! As if we can trust knights with something so easily, after all you are friends of Barusu meaning you are incompetent like him."

"Okay, this maid is just mean."

"Don't worry about it, Waraki, it is what it is. Oh right, that reminds me. Frederica, why did your stone glew and teleported me away from the carriage when we reached the barrier?"

"What? I don't know what you are talking about."

"Well then here is another question, are you working with the conservatives that don't want the Sanctuary free?"

"Conservatives, I don't know what you-"

"Sorry to interrupt but I have some business here." Everyone turned towards the door to see Elsa standing there, calm and collected. This caused Subaru and his knight friends to get out their weapons while Frederica and Ram both got in front of Petra to protect the new maid. Seeing that everyone was hostile, she smiled and started to speak in a fake innocent voice,

"Now this is unnecessary, I'm here to join in the talk, not to cause trouble."

"Save it Elsa, we know about your contract. You are here for a spirit and two maids!"

"Now, how did you find out about that?"

"Let's just say I got a lead."

"Now this is interesting Elsa, someone leaked your contract. That is not good, they should be punished."

Subaru and the others were all curious about who was speaking to Elsa except for Waraki, who had his blood boiling due to recognizing the voice speaking to the Bowel hunter. A small petite girl with blonde hair, wings and a tail, and wearing leggings, a bikini, and nothing more. Subaru was unsure on what to think of this yet he wasn't afraid to fight the new threat along with the others yet the one with most hatred is Waraki.

"You...you were there...when my village was..." Waraki looked as the little girl in front of her turned into the person he treasured most. This anger caused him to be the first to attack Elsa's partner only to be punched all the way across the room with Subaru and Yabuto to attempt an attack on Elsa's partner.

To their surprise, Subaru ended up seeing the girl change into an innocent little girl with Yabuto also seeing this as well. This caused the two to hesitate which allowed the opponent in front of them to punch them away easily. As the three were getting up with the help of Frederica, Petra, and Ram, they all looked wary as they realized that their opponent was not a normal one.

"Who the hell is that? Why did she look like an innocent little girl moments ago?"

"Newbie, I think she has some kind of power that makes her turn into whoever she wants."

"You are on the correct path, Yabuto. This bitch is with the Witch's Cult."

"Now is that any way to speak with the one you love, unless that is how you express love."

"Shut...up! How dare you show the form of the one you killed!" Waraki yelled at the little girl returning to the form she was when entering the room.

"Who are you?" Subaru pointed his keyblade directly at the girl that can change her form to fit with whoever the person desires. The woman smiled before speaking in a very sinister tone,

"I am the Sin Archbishop of Lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica. All the love and respect in this world exists to be monopolized by myself alone. If someone loves me, no matter how abnormal their desire is, I'll respond. In short, I am the ultimate embodiment of all kinds of virtue and beauty in the world. Any girl matching your preferences, I can become. Kahahahaha!"

Subaru and the knights all looked disgusted in their eyes, having to now deal with another sin archbishop after they just barely took down Sloth. Lust looked at the boys and noticed that Subaru had something interesting in his hand, a weapon she has never seen before.

"Elsa, my dear, is that the weapon you told me about?"

"Yes, though the original owner is not here sadly."

"I can't wait for the original to fall in love with my beauty, I wonder what kind of girls he likes."

"Go to hell!" Subaru said before quickly casting Shamak in an attempt to blind his opponents. As the room gets covered in a dark mist, Ram and Frederica take the opportunity to open a window and get everyone out of there with Subaru being the last one with his body hurting badly. As they all escape the mansion, Waraki looks up and begins to think on how to defeat the Sin Archbishop of Lust.

"What do we do, Subaru?"

"We have to get Rem and Beatrice out of there. Considering that the risks are too high, I think Ram should get Frederica and Petra out of here."

"No, I will not leave you here Barusu."

"We will also not leave you to face such creatures on your own." Frederica added, wishing to assist the boy in facing Elsa and Capella. Subaru was afraid of losing anybody yet looking at his keyblade, he knew that he had a chance to pull it off in this loop. He nodded at the maid and they all watched as she took off all her maid clothing to show her transformation. As she transformed, she looked at Subaru to ask him what was the plan.

"The plan will be this, Yabuto and his crew will take on the Mabeast that are coming here, Ram and you can take on Elsa and that bitch she calls mother. Petra and I will get Rem and Beatrice out of the mansion. Once we get the two out of the mansion, we will all make a run for it."

"That plan will fail." A voice spoke that got everyone's attention, causing them to turn their attention to the voice to see Saix standing there. Frederica and the knights were hostile while Subaru and Ram remained calm.

"Okay then, help me make a better plan."

"I will assist you in getting the girl out of there."

"You mean Rem? Why would you help us?"

"Master Xehanort needs her for the plans ahead, so I have to help you all in this plan."

"Then join in the fight, I can get Rem out of here safely."

Saix looked annoyed at Subaru yet knowing that they can't waste time, he simply nodded and pulled out his claymore weapon to show that he is ready to fight.

"I will join the maids in the fight against this sin archbishop."

"Okay, I guess this is better but just so you know, we don't trust you."

"Hmm." Saix gave Subaru a cold look before they all began to enter the mansion with Subaru confident that they would get through this fight with no casualties. As they entered the mansion, Saix began to think to himself, 'This is all according to Master Xehanort's plan. Getting the girl to safety is the top priority, the rest will be used to succeed that plan.'

He looks at Petra and can sense that she shares a light much stronger than the other candidates they had been looking at, causing him to question whether Petra is the true princess of light.

Chapter Text

Subaru and Petra together went upstairs with Frederica, Ram, and Saix by their side meanwhile on the first floor, the three knights together took on the Mabeast that were entering through another entrance to the mansion. As the knights took on the Mabeast with Waraki taking the lead, Subaru turned towards Petra and noticed the Meow Wow dream eater appearing next to the girl, staying close to its owner to protect her. Subaru smiled as he knows that Petra has something protecting her in the case he isn't able to before they arrived on the floor of the meeting. Ram looked at Subaru and told him,

"Try not to die, useless Barusu."

"I should be telling you that but honestly do be careful, you and Frederica."

"We shall, just get Rem and Beatrice out of the mansion."

"I will."

Frederica, Ram, and Saix all separated from the group while Subaru and Petra along with Petra's dream eater continued their way up the stairs until they reached the correct floor. As they were running towards Rem's room, a swarm of heartless appear to block their path. Subaru smiled as he started to take each heartless out without hesitation or trouble, proving that he has gotten stronger since he first started his training with Sora. Petra looked and smiled as she saw someone she respected showing their skills before sending her dream eater to help Subaru out. As the two were taking down the heartless with ease, they noticed a large Mabeast appearing at the end of the long hallway.

"Well this isn't good."

"What do we do, Subaru-sama?"

"Don't worry Petra, your dream eater and I will protect you."

Petra nodded as the dream eater got in front of her along with Subaru, both prepared to defend the little girl with everything they had. As the two waited, the Mabeast noticed them and quickly started to charge at the two, ready for a fight. Subaru quickly charged at the Mabeast and with all of his strength he attacked first, barely managing to do a fatal hit.

As Subaru turned around, he quickly dodged one of the Mabeast's attack before summoning Blizzard at the beast, managing to freeze it in place. Once freezing the Mabeast, Petra's dream eater took the opportunity to attack which caused the Mabeast's frozen body to break, killing it in the process. Subaru smiled at this before telling Meow Wow and Petra to follow him into Rem's room.

As they are getting closer to the room, they can feel the fighting increasing just by how the power surging around the mansion is increasing, making Petra feel scared until Subaru decides to carry her in order to assure that nothing bad happens to the little maid. As they enter Rem's room, they notice Replica Riku is already there, waiting for someone. When he notices Subaru enter the door, he looks away while in a disgusted tone of voice he says,

"Oh, it's you. Wasn't expecting a phoney to be here."

"Shut it, jackass! What are you even doing here anyway?"

"Was waiting on Sora but of course he sends his pathetic apprentice."

"What do you want with Master Sora?"

"None of your business. Anyway leave the girl here. Go fight that monster out there."

Subaru looked at Replica Riku and deep down he knew that he shouldn't be trusted, making him pull out his keyblade and point it at the organization member.

"Then tell me what are you doing here in Rem's room? I won't ask again."

"Fine, if it'll get you to shut up. I'm here to protect this maid, apparently she has the potential of being one of the seven lights Master Xehanort is looking for. You, the half-elf, Sora, and even the Sword Saint are considered to be guardians of light with the half-elf also being a candidate for a princess of light."

"Guardian of light...princess of light...what does this all matter to your little crew?"

"Hmm, that's as far as we will go regarding this discussion. If you want to know more, then ask that so-called master of yours. Now go and-"

Before Replica Riku could finish his sentence, a large explosion happens near them with the mansion also beginning to shake. This causes both Replica Riku and Subaru to get their weapons ready for a fight. Subaru tells Petra to stay with Rem while he along with Replica Riku go check what is going on.

As the two check, they see a large balck dragon facing off against Saix, which makes Subaru realize that he needs to go get Beatrice before the mansion is completely destroyed. He turns to Replica Riku and tells him, "Get Rem and Petra out of here, if you have to wake Rem up then fine but get them out of here."

"That's not your call, Sora has to make that call on waking Rem up."

"Fine whatever but get them out of here."

"That was the plan after all, get the sleeping girl out of harm's way but you will owe us for protecting the other one."

"Don't care, just go!" Subaru runs deeper into the mansion, in search of the door that'll lead him to Beatrice's forbidden library. Replica Riku watched Subaru run before smirking at himself, knowing that the boy stands no chance in surviving the fight and quickly was tempted to do something yet he senses a burning light coming from Petra, making him think if she is a princess of light.

As Subaru was running down the hallway, he could hear loud explosions and could feel the amount of energy Saix and the dragon were giving each other, making him think that without Saix they might have been in trouble. As Subaru runs and runs for a bit, he notices Yabuto holding an injured Kishida while Waraki is bleeding from his entire right side.

Subaru went to check on the three only for a couple of Mabeast to attack the Keyblade wielder. He took down a few but one managed to push him back, forcing him to run the other way since he doesn't want to end this loop without trying to save everyone. He looks at his knight friends to see how they are holding up and notices Waraki managing to hold his own with everything he got while Yabuto runs to get Kishida to safety.

'Damn, I hope they get out of this alright...I better work hard to get Beatrice out of here.'

Subaru looked at every door yet he had trouble finding Beatrice until he arrived towards it at the floor above the one Rem was. As he was about to open it, he heard the exact same movements he heard in his previous loop prior to dying. Similar to his previous loop, he casted Reflect in order to block Elsa's attack. As Elsa grabbed her knife and escaped the light explosions that usually happen once the barrier goes down, she looks at Subaru with a rather pleased look.

"I have to say, you arrived here earlier than what my employer said. Not only that but your ally there is really making Mother very excited. I haven't seen her be this happy to face someone strong in ages."

"Wait, that dragon is Capella?"

"Of course though do try to not mention her name, she doesn't like that unless she tells you to. Anyway, it seems you are looking for the spirit just as I am."

"Wait what happened to Frederica and Ram?"

"Ah the two maids, the demi human and the red haired one really did put up quite a fight yet they didn't seem to actually be the true challenge Sora gave me."

"Wait...are they..." Subaru begins to puke as he thinks of the fact that Ram and Frederica are dead. Elsa takes this opportunity to attack Subaru only for Waraki's sword to deflect off her attack. Subaru looks up and notices that Waraki, Yabuto, and Kishida made it to the floor he is in just in time. As the three were with him, they all noticed that the fighting outside had stopped. Elsa looked up and began to speak in an innocent like tone,

"Mother, as your fight ended already?"

"Seems like he wanted to waste my time. Though he was pretty handsome, I have to say. Wish he didn't just disappear in some portal."

"Of course he left, the bastard."

"Damn, seems like we got to pick up the slack."

Subaru and his three friends gathered together with Kishida looking to be in an even worse state than he was originally. As the four are trapped with one side being the Bowel Hunter and the other side being the Sin Archbishop of Lust, they all knew that this was a dead end. Subaru realized that there were more problems in the mansion, considering that Saix left them to die while Replica Riku took Rem and Petra with him. As they are surrounded, Subaru turns towards the door and sees that it is still the one that'll lead him to Beatrice. The other knights glanced at the door for a moment before looking back at their opponent, knowing that this is their chance to save Subaru.

"Newbie, I want you to make us knights a promise. Always fight to stay alive. We have reached a dead end and can buy you enough time to get the great spirit out of here but do you best not to waste it."

"Wait, what are you-"

Subaru was cut off as Kishida opened the door with Waraki shoving Subaru in before closing it, having sent their friend into Beatrice's forbidden library. Subaru attempted to get up and joined them yet they closed the door quick enough with Subaru hitting himself with the door. He attempted to open the door yet Beatrice was preventing him by making sure her door stays looked from the inside to stop Subaru from trying to face off Capella and Elsa.

"Your motivation to leave is now gone, I suppose. The door has moved and it is only a matter of time before those three perish."

"Why would they do that?! I could've helped...damn it!"

Subaru bangs his hand on the wall, not wishing his friends to die but seeing that he already made a number of mistakes in this world, he knows he has to end his life. Before he considers doing that, he turns to Beatrice to ask her why she didn't help them out.

"There isn't any reason for Betty to leave the library, I suppose."

"Oh really, then why did you allow them to save me?! Why did you move your door somewhere else then?! If everything gets set in stone then we lose...we lose good people...I can't allow this, damn it you should've had me be killed!"

"I don't get it...I don't understand this."

'I can't have this world be like this!' Subaru thought to himself as he kicked the table and attempted to kill himself only for Beatrice to stop him by attempting to take away the broken glass of her tea cup from his hands. As the two were fighting over it, Subaru questions Beatrice's actions only for her to say,

"I won't let you die, I have no intention of letting you."

"But you have to Beatrice!"

"I said no!" Beatrice using her mana draining ability drained some of Subaru's mana just like she did when they first met in order to weaken him enough to take away the broken glass from his hand. As Subaru laid there weakened, he noticed a book and realized that it was similar to Petelgeuse's gospel.

"What the hell...is that doing here?!"

Beatrice grabbed the book and held it closely to her with a smile while Subaru's attention was now on Beatrice. Subaru slowly got up to cast Cure in order to regain his energy once again before speaking to Beatrice properly.

"Tell me, why are you holding that book as if it is that important? Just answer me please. That's not the same the witch's cult has, is it Beako? Say something!"

"You can ask as much as you like but I haven't been commanded to answer those questions."

"What sort of things are written in that book? What's it telling you to do?"

"That question isn't in the book either, I suppose."

"Then what the hell is the purpose of that damn book then?! Why did you provide me cover and allowed my friends to die?!"

"That question is not in the gospel...the gospel is the only thing I had that gave me purpose to my very existence."

"Bullshit!" Subaru approached Beatrice in an attempt to take her book which she noticed, causing her to summon magic in an attempt to stop Subaru yet he was able to cast Reflect three times to get close enough to swipe the book away from her. She got mad and tried to stop him from reading the contents of the book only for Subaru to realize that all the pages were empty. Since Subaru realized the truth, she had to give an explanation.

"It was some time ago, when the book stopped showing what the future held for me many long years now."

"What...?"

"To maintain and curate this library's knowledge is what my contract demands, I suppose."

"A library of knowledge?"

"She enjoyed storing up knowledge more than anything else." Beatrice smiled as Subaru started to realize that he won't be able to convince Beatrice since she is trapped in her own prison due to a contract. Before he could learn more, the two turn towards the door to see Elsa stepping into the library with blood covering her entire left arm.

Subaru didn't hesitate to attack her, wishing to protect Beatrice yet much like his previous death, he suffered the same way as he pushed the Bowel hunter back for a bit before landing a decisive blow yet receiving his bowels getting cut open and immediately after both his arms getting chopped off. As he was dying once again by the same way, all he could muster was to say,

"Beatrice...please run...live...!"

"My my, the boy cares very fond of you. Let us see for how long!"

Elsa wishing Subaru to stay quiet stabs him in the chest, rapidly increasing his chances in dying quickly. The last thing he could see was a frightened Beatrice.

Subaru awoke back in the graveyard alongside Sora, Subaru trying to piece together on how they can help Beatrice yet he first had to deal with the fact that he needs to make Garfiel not distrust him this time. He quickly went to wake Emilia up just like in the previous loop yet instead of telling Garfiel that Sora and him took the trial, he stayed silent about it.

As everything played the same with Emilia joining them and all of them having a discussion of the trial, the same thing occurred with Subaru's mother and father both appearing and being reunited with him for a third time. As he went to take Emilia to bed, they had a conversation this time around as in the first loop he was too busy with his parents to tell them about his journey while in the second loop he had gone to talk to Garfiel. In this loop though, he wanted to speak to Emilia before she went to rest while Sora and Otto talked with Kenichi and Naoko.

"Are you sure you are alright, Emilia?"

"Yes...thanks to you...how about you? How do you feel with your parents being here with you now?"

"Honestly, it feels comforting actually. I don't know how they got here from another world but seeing them here makes me happy."

"That's good, I'm glad you are happy."

"You know, you are the first girl I had introduced to them...they might start asking a lot of things like our relationship and how much we like each other, parent stuff."

"O-Oh...really...?" Emilia's face burned red as she started to imagine something that Subaru said, making her a bit afraid of answering some of the questions regarding the feelings she has for Subaru as she is unsure of them yet. Subaru smiled at her and quickly told her that if she needs someone, she can count on Subaru.

She smiled and nodded at him before he left outside to start thinking of a plan in dealing with the mansion, seeing that it takes high priority. The moment he left, Emilia held her green stone and began to shake with fear. As he was thinking outside of the building Emilia was in, Otto had approached him with a rather concerned facial expression.

"Natsuki-san, how are you holding up? How is Emilia-sama?"

"I'm fine and I think Emilia will be fine as well. I was able to help her go to sleep well so that is an improvement."

"That's good to hear, Natsuki-san but I want to ask if you really are alright, you don't seem like your usual self."

"What do you mean?"

"You haven't realized but you are not the same. You usually are calm and collected because of Sora's teachings but you are not as worried for Emilia as you would be."

"I mean I don't think I'm that different, I guess I've just had a lot on my mind."

"Oy, mind comin with me?"

Subaru and Otto turned towards Garfiel as he was standing there with Ryuzu only this time she had white clothing instead of black ones. Subaru was weary yet he followed Garfiel but first he turned towards Otto to ask him if he could watch over his parents for him. Otto nodded before watching his friend go with the blonde boy and his assistant.

As Subaru, Garfiel, and Ryuzu were all walking together in a forest path, Subaru attempted small talk to understand more of Garfiel and Frederica's broken relationship yet Garfiel brushed off all his questions, not wishing to speak about it with Subaru or with anybody for that matter.

As they arrived at the place Garfiel wanted to take Subaru, the two chatted with Subaru asking Ryuzu on the reason why Frederica left the Sanctuary, knowing that'll be a key help in assisting in the Sanctuary portion of problems. Ryuzu answered this question by first asking Subaru what he would do with such information.

"I'll use it to get everyone out of the Sanctuary. Then no one will have to undergo the trial, right?"

"Logically speaking, yes, you are right. But why are you so obstinate about avoiding the trial?"

"Because I don't want to force Emilia to go through it. It's my own purely selfish reason."

"That may work for the trial, but it does not do to constantly run away from hardship-"

"I'm not talking about running away. It may not be now, but Emilia will eventually have to face her past."

"You want to give her an escape, but not from the things that will hurt her the most?"

"She'll beat it without running away. I have complete faith that the girl I fell for can pull that off."

"Tsk. Tell 'im, old hag! Tell 'im it's just like a gadgy gwadzeadd tryin' to hide in the mountains!"

"I appreciate it, but I have no idea what you just said."

"What Young Gar is trying to say is that there is no convenient path by which to escape. Frederica's exit was something of an exception. She does not meet the conditions for being held within the barrier."

Subaru begins to learn from both Garfiel and Ryuzu that Frederica is not half blood, which is the condition needed to be trapped in the barrier. As Ryuzu mentioned that since she is a quarter mixed blood she could enter and leave the Sanctuary at will, Garfiel is angered by this and mentions that she hasn't been back in over ten years. Knowing from the previous loop that his suggestion won't work, he decides to take a different approach.

"Garfiel, Ryuzu-san, there is something I learned in the Sanctuary and I wish for you two to keep it a secret."

"Secret, eh?"

"What is it?"

"During some point I managed to get tipped that the mansion will be attacked and all of the residents would be killed there."

"Why should my amazin' self care about-"

"Because Frederica is one of those residents in the mansion along with a little girl and the twin sister of Ram."

"Ram doesn't have a twin sister."

"She does but thanks to the effects of Gluttony, everyone has forgotten her."

Garfiel looked at Subaru straight in the eyes to check to see if Subaru was telling the truth. Ryuzu also looked at Subaru's eyes and can tell that he isn't lying which bothered Garfiel a lot since now he knows his sister is in danger yet...

"Tsk. Why should I help her? She can fight her own battles."

"The assassin is also being assisted by a Sin Archbishop, a powerful one at that."

"What?"

"Young Su, if what you say is true, then what do you plan to do about it?"

"I know I need Master Sora to help me with this but seeing that you, Garfiel, don't trust him, then I want to suggest going to do the trial in Emilia's place. My master and I have already completed the trial, one out of three that is."

"What?! You two passed the trial?!"

"Things have gotten complicated."

"The truth being that I don't wish to have anybody know the information I have given you both, because if they did knew of the dangers that are going on in the mansion, my master will act rash to do something about it, Emilia would definitely have too much stress and pressure to beat the trial which could hurt her."

Ryuzu and Garfiel stay silent for a moment, both of them processing the information that has been given to them. After a moment of silence, Ryuzu begins to speak.

"Young Su, there is something important I must tell you, too."

"What?"

"Right now, I need you to keep quiet and behave yourself."

"Huh?" As Subaru was confused by this, Garfiel attempted to grab Subaru by the neck yet Subaru's keyblade had appeared in his hand, alerting the boy of the danger that was about to happen. He jumped back and looked at the two, seeing that Garfiel was about to attack him.

"What is the meaning of this?!"

"Make noise and everybody dies!"

"As if, Master Sora could beat you if he was fighting with his full might."

"Oh really? That may be so but the villagers are all easy to kill, you wouldn't like that now would you? So get over here dammit!"

As Garfiel finishes speaking, heartless begin to appear around the three, forcing Garfiel to turn his attention to the new threat along with Subaru as they know the heartless cannot leave the area or they would harm the villagers. As both Garfiel and Subaru easily took on the soldier type heartless, a few guardian type heartless appear.

"Damn, look I know we were about to fight a moment ago but right now, we need to work together. These heartless are much tougher than the ones before."

"Ha! As if my amazin' self will have trouble gainst this!"

Garfiel jumped up and quickly was able to destroy one of the six guardian heartless shield before using everything he got into one attack to destroy the heartless. Subaru summoned three Thunder attacks in order to defeat one of them before the other two on his side started to fire a few fireballs in his direction. Subaru dodged the attacks before going after one of the guardians.

Garfiel continued doing the same, tanking the attacks they would do towards him before he destroyed the other two heartless the same way he did with the first one. As he defeated the two guardian heartless, he turned towards Subaru, seeing that he was barely able to defeat the second guardian. Not wanting to waste any more time, Garfiel charged at the remaining Guardian heartless while it wasn't paying attention to him and easily took it down in one blow.

As this happens, the two of them sense something, causing them to look towards Subaru's left side only for the two to see a darkside heartless appear. Garfiel was ready to take it down with one hit like before yet Subaru grabbed his arm and told him that he should use the keyblade. He gave Garfiel the keyblade and at first the blonde demi human boy didn't want to but remembering his talk with Sora, he knew that it would be a permanent end to the heartless.

He grabs the keyblade with a firm grip before jumping towards it, destroying the heartless in one hit. He looks up and sees that a heart showed up to confirm that he finally took the heartless down before it disappeared. As Garfiel felt pleased about it, he felt an odd power coming from the keyblade, making him understand the raw power the weapon had before it disappeared from his hand and returned back to Subaru's hand.

"This damn things are annoying but at least my amazin' self took care of it."

"I mean at least it wasn't one of-" Before Subaru could finish his sentence, he felt something hard hit him in the back of the head hard enough to knock him out. He fell to the ground and the last thing that he was able to hear before he went unconscious was,

"Sorry Young Su but to assure the safety of the Sanctuary, this must be done. I will not ask for your forgiveness but as promised, we will not speak of the things you told us here. I swear it on the name of Ryuzu Shima."

Subaru woke up and noticed that his entire vision was dark, that he couldn't speak, and that he was all tied up. Seeing this realization made him recall that he was knocked out by Ryuzu yet he noticed that she used Shima instead of Bilma, making him curious on whether there are other Ryuzus yet his thought shifted away from that when he begins to fear that his inability to do anything will lead to Yabuto, Waraki, Kishida, Petra, Frederica, and Rem to be killed.

"You awake now?" Garfiel spoke in a calm manner. "I'll untie ya. And just so ya know, it ain't no use cryin' for help."

As Garfiel unties Subaru so he can speak freely, he begins screaming for help which only annoys Garfiel.

"I just said it won't work! This is a part of the Sanctuary no one knows about!"

Garfiel slams Subaru into a wall after allowing him to see, he then shows off his claws to him in a threatening manner.

"Ain't no need to save someone who wants to die, right?"

"What are you talking about?"

"You guys are pretty famous for being a bunch of weirdos."

"Hold on...what are you talking about? I'm a keyblade wielder! I fight for-"

"Don't play dumb! There's miasma oozin' out of every pore in your body! You're a witch cultist! The smell's been stronger since you came outta the graveyard."

Subaru paused himself and recalled something like this with Rem back in the forest when they allowed Sora to face off Elsa. During the one month in the mansion, he had learned from Beatrice that he had the stench of the witch of envy, making him somewhat aware that he needed to be wary when speaking as he doesn't want people to think of him as a witch cultist. Sadly it seems that he had screwed up in this loop since Garfiel is even more distrusting towards him.

"It wasn't much miasma at first but after comin out of the trial with more miasma, that is suspicious. I was distrusting of your master for wanting to go do the trial but when you said you wanted to do it as well with the miasma that had increased, there was no way I can trust you."

"The witch's scent..."

"Ha! That's a funny way of callin' it." Garfiel pokes a bit of Subaru's neck, causing two small holes that are harmless before throwing him to the ground.

"What is it you wanna do in that graveyard?! What're you planning? Can't be anything good if the witch's tomb is part of it. I'm surprised as well since your parents don't have the miasma, meaning that you're the rotten one."

"I swear if you hurt my parents-"

"Why would I? They're innocent people."

"Okay then, why don't you kill me?"

"Hah! 'Cause you have a way of winnin' people over like your master! I don't wanna kill you and have it blow up in my face like the fall of the Tesla Fortress!"

"Then what are you going to do with me?"

"For now, I'll just say it's all up to Emilia-sama."

Subaru realizes that he is trapped at this point and before he could do anything, he gets knocked out by Garfiel. As he was knocked out, Garfiel ties him back up and leaves him there to catch up with the others. Everyone was searching for Subaru with Naoko and Kenichi even more worried since they just reunited with their child.

Sora summons some of the dream eaters that he still has with him and quickly sends them off to find Subaru, trusting in his companions that they can find his friend. Emilia knew that Subaru's parents were in pain, causing her to go and comfort them as she would want them to not fall into despair like she almost has during the trial.

As Garfiel explains to the group that wandering the forest alone can get a person lost, Otto makes a small comment that reminds Garfiel that he was the last person that saw him with Subaru. Garfiel asks Otto if he could talk with him in private while Sora approaches Naoko and Kenichi to talk to them in private as well once he noticed the way Garfiel was talking with Otto before the two left the group.

"You are Subaru's Master, Sora, right?"

"Yes, it is quite interesting to meet his parents but I came here with you two because I think Garfiel is holding Subaru captive."

"What?! That Bastard!"

"Hold on! Acting rash would only put Subaru's life in danger."

"Okay, what would you plan us to do?"

"Well..." Sora looked as he knew that he needed the help of Otto since he probably knows what could've happened to Subaru. Causing him to tell both parents that the plan is for them to talk with Otto to assure that they can find where Subaru is being kept. The two parents agreed and quickly regained their composure in hopes of fooling Garfiel into thinking that they don't suspect him at all.

During the next few days, Sora would find a chance to speak with Otto after he turned down the offer Garfiel gave him in order to keep quiet while Kenichi keeps Garfiel distracted and Naoko continues to assist Emilia with the trial by being a parental figure for her.

For the next three days, Sora had been looking for Otto while Naoko and Kenichi assist Emilia with the trial, wanting to learn more of the girl that has stolen their son's heart and also wishing to get their minds off of Garfiel having kidnapped their son for a moment.

Otto continues to hide yet Ram eventually notices this when she sees that Garfiel is looking for the merchant, causing her to talk to the merchant and to formulate a plan with the Keyblade wielder. The three meet up in the building of Roswaal to discuss things with Sora starting it off by saying,

"Otto, good to see you are alright. What happened to you?"

"Sorry about that, Garfiel has been looking for me ever since I turned down his offer."

"Let me guess, you know what happened to Barusu."

"Not fully, all I know is that Garfiel had taken him into the forest, which was the last thing I saw."

"Then it is obvious that Barusu has been captured and held prisoner by Garfiel."

"What do we do?"

"I can probably talk to Roswaal, he might give me some insight in dealing with Garfiel."

"That would be the wisest choice, Sora."

"Okay, well allow me to go to Roswaal right now. Ram, protect Otto."

"Don't worry, I'll protect this weakling."

"Hey!"

As Sora leaves both Otto and Ram, he goes into Roswaal's room to speak with him, knowing in his gut that this is probably the best chance he has in saving Subaru despite how he distrust Roswaal. He enters the room to see that Roswaal was expecting him, making him even more wary of the magician.

"Weeeeelcome to my room, Sora-kun. It haaaaas been a little while since you and I spoke privately."

"It has, we rarely talk one on one but I came here to ask for something."

"Whaaaat may that be?"

"It's about Subaru, I have high suspicion that it is Garfiel who took my apprentice, my friend, to some unknown place and is holding him hostage."

"Hmm. Why do yoooooou suspect that?"

"Otto saw him last on the same night he disappeared, I wouldn't be surprised if it's because he distrust me."

"Weeeeell, if you truly believe that it is Garfiel, then I guess I couuuuuld help but before we start, answer me this. As Subaru-kun acted strange?"

"Strange? As in how?"

"I proooooobably should rephrase my question, did Subaru-kun seemed like he knew what he was doing?"

"Hmm come to think of it, it did seem odd that he knew what he was doing the moment he got up but I guess that's the only thing that seemed a bit odd."

"I see. Alright then, I gueeeeess I can help but a favor I would like to ask. Have Subaru-kun come here first, I would assume he would have some questions for me."

"Okay then."

Sora agreed to this and quickly got the information he needed in order to get Subaru to safety, allowing him to think of a plan to get Subaru and stop Garfiel. He quickly went to Emilia, knowing that both Kenichi and Naoko would be there, talking about Subaru's past or about how life in Japan is to the half elf. As he entered the room, he first checked on Emilia to see how she was doing.

"How are you holding up, Emilia?"

"I've been doing better thanks to Naoka-sama and Kenichi-sama."

"Oh it's alright to call me mother and Kenichi father, dear."

"U-um, are you sure...?" Emilia was hesitant about this since she was embarrassed to call Subaru's mother well mother since that would imply that she is close to Subaru, making her face turn red the more she thought about it. Kenichi patted Emilia in the back before turning to Sora.

"Aside from Emilia, is there any word on my son's whereabouts?"

"Yes...but for now we should focus on-"

"Tell me, where is Subaru at?" Emilia got up with determination, wanting to know where Subaru is at. Sora realized that he isn't going to be able to keep this from Emilia so he tells the three of what they know with Kenichi making a tight fist as he wishes to punch Garfiel in the face for kidnapping his son. All Emilia can do is stay silent as she doesn't know how to react to this yet she knows now that everything depends on her.

"Sora, what is the plan exactly?"

"I will have Otto and Kenichi get Subaru while Naoko, you, and me keep Garfiel distracted. It is the best chance we got and since he can't leave the barrier, we will need to get Subaru out of here to keep him safe."

"Makes sense but are you sure we can't talk to Garfiel? Maybe if we beg him to free Subaru, then he will do it."

"You have a kind heart Emilia and I wish to go that route too but I think if we do that, he might get hostile and do something reckless. The best chance we have is this, with you taking the trial and succeeding while the others make sure he is safe."

Emilia looked down and knew that she had to pass the trial and since Subaru's life is on the line, she was more determined than ever to pass the trial. She looked at Sora and nodded, understanding that they have to do this for Subaru's sake. With that in mind, the four of them prepared to get themselves ready for the plan to begin. Sora went to Ram and Otto after finding the two and informed them of the plan he made with Emilia and Subaru's parents, impressing Ram yet she made sure to warn Sora,

"Be careful, although Garf isn't the smartest, he is no fool. One thing off and he will surely harm Barusu."

"Agreed, which is why timing is important. I'm counting on you two to get Subaru out of here before he figures out what is going out. If push comes to shove, I will face Garfiel and defeat him."

"Hmm let's just hope we can save Natsuki-san before that occurs. We wouldn't want to create chaos in the Sanctuary."

"Yes, so let's hope we can do this peacefully."

Otto and Ram nodded before the three split up with Ram taking cover in one area to make sure Garfiel doesn't head into the forest with Otto using his divine protection of Soul language to locate Subaru while Sora goes to the trial grounds to catch up with Emilia, Naoka, Kenichi, and Garfiel. As the keyblade wielder caught up, he quickly whispered to Kenichi the exact location Ram is so he can go assist her and Otto in finding Subaru. He nods and quickly turns to Garfiel,

"Yo, sharp teeth boy, I entrust that you can protect my wife while I go take care of something."

"The name is Garfiel, jackass. Fine, go do whatever ya need to do."

Kenichi nodded and quickly left to go find Ram and Otto while Sora kept a close eye on Garfiel, making sure he doesn't try to leave while Emilia heads to do the trial once again with Naoko wishing her good luck. As the trial goes on with Sora keeping a close eye on Garfiel, Subaru had three long days to reflect on himself, on how he hasn't taken the time to really speak with his parents and how he really is selfish.

He then starts to think how he needs to return by death every time he makes a mistake, knowing now that it is necessary for him to die if he wants his friends and family to make it to the desired future. As he begins to hate himself more and more with each passing second for being reminded of the people he had lost and the failed loops he had done, he eventually hears a familiar voice,

"I suspected you would be in a miserable state, but this is even worse than I thought."

Subaru moves towards the voice yet he hears another voice telling him,

"You need to keep quiet, my son. Otherwise we might trigger something that'll alert that bastard."

As Subaru was untied and freed, he looks up with tired eyes and sees Otto and his dad, standing side by side. Otto smiles and says that he is relieved to see that he is alive while his father goes to give his son a hug. Subaru was unsure on how to process all of this since he had been trapped for three days to his own inner hatred. Otto gave Subaru water in order for him to drink, which he finished it all before asking his question,

"How long has it been?"

"Three days. It's nighttime...and time for the trial."

"Three days?! And the trial is still going on?"

"Sora-san has a plan in mind to help Emilia-sama pass the trial and to save you."

"What has happened while I've been away?"

"Well son, word caught fast of your disappearance, causing everyone to be looking for you. Emilia actually was struggling with this but your mother and I have been helping her get her composure while she helped us keep ours. Your master had been keeping an eye on the bastard that captured you and making sure he doesn't try anything else."

"Master Sora..."

"We should probably be leaving now, Subaru-san. After all, we don't want Garfiel to be alert."

"Alright but I do want to ask, why are you helping me? I know why my dad is helping me and why Master Sora is but I'm still unsure on why you are."

"Is it really such a strange thing to try to help a friend?"

Subaru paused himself when he heard this, never thinking of himself that valuable to others outside of the people like Emilia, Sora, his parents, and Ram to an extent. Otto noticed the shocked facial expression, causing him to say,

"Why are you standing there like a statue with such a shocked face?"

"Hehe my son hasn't had a lot of friends, this is just new to him Suwen-kun."

Subaru continued to stay stubborn by this, showing how dense he is when he asked,
"Friend...? Who is whose friend?"

"You are my friend! I mean, it's true that I came here with you because it served my interests, too! First there was the oil, then you sending your allies to attack the Witch's cult which saved my life, and then there was promise of getting me an audience with the margrave...But...when you take all those favors out of the picture, I just think of you as a friend, Subaru-san. Though I'm not very fond of the way you treat me...But I figure that's just how close we are as friends."

There was a moment of silence before Subaru and Kenichi both began to laugh, leaving Otto confused at first before realizing that they were laughing at what he said. Otto screamed of embarrassment with his face turning completely red.

"What are you two doing?! Okay, fine! I was stupid to even say it! I knew it would end up with me getting laughed at!"

"Well, I mean...how could I not laugh? You're not the one who's crazy. I'm just floored by my own stupidity. I'm so exasperated with myself, I have to laugh!"

Subaru continued to laugh while Kenichi watched his son enjoying himself, making him glad that he had people to help take away the depression he had back in japan. After finishing laughing, Subaru finally was able to speak normally.

"Sorry. You really are my friend, Otto. Thanks for coming to save me."

"Hey! Don't forget about your old man."

"I haven't father, thank you for coming to save me too."

The three smiled before leaving, with Otto using his divine protection to realize that Garfiel is still in the graveyard with Sora keeping him there. This gave the three a chance to meet up with Ram, who was waiting for them.

Sora and Garfiel both look at the trial with the two having different mindsets yet before anything else can be done, Sora noticed Ryuzu with a different clothing approaching Garfiel to tell him something. This caused Sora to approach the two to ask,

"What is going on? Also why is Ryuzu in different clothing?"

"None of yer damn business on both counts!"

"Hey! I have the right to know, after all if it is about Subaru, I have to know."

"It has nothing to do with him."

"Okay then, is it about the Sanctuary?"

"Well look at ya, already figured it out. Of course it is! Now stay here while-"

"You are the one overlooking the trial, you should stay here and watch."

"Are ya tryin to piss me off? I have to check on something."

"If you go, I'll just take the trial on Emilia's stead should she fail."

"What?!" Sora knew that saying this would only piss off Garfiel but he needed to find some way to get him to stay. Normally he would have taken Emilia's place should she ask so he had no real desire to take the trial again yet he needed something to keep Garfiel to stay. Garfiel looked at Sora as if he wanted to punch him only for the Keyblade wielder to pull out Kingdom Key, showing that he will fight him if he tries to attack him.

"Tsk! I'll just have to leave it to ya but if ya are serious and take the trial in Emilia's place, I will harm every villager of yours."

"Try it and I will defeat you. I won't let anybody else get hurt."

Sora pointed his keyblade directly at Garfiel, preparing to fight the blonde boy should he attempt to do something reckless. Garfiel kicked the ground with anger and just left, wanting to check if Subaru was truly gone from his cell like Ryuzu near him told. Sora realized this and quickly turned towards Naoka, who noticed that Garfiel was going to go after Subaru.

"Don't worry Sora, I can take care of Emilia here. Go and save my baby boy."

"I will. I'll make sure to get Subaru out of here safely."

Naoko nodded and quickly gave Sora a prayer to also keep the keyblade wielder safe from any danger. Sora quickly having Kingdom Key in hand went in search of Subaru and the others, now knowing that Garfiel will attack them on sight.

'I'll make it in time, I will not let anything happen to you all!'

Chapter Text

Sora continues to run into the forest with everything he got, attempting to reach the group in time before Garfiel decides to do something reckless. As he runs and runs with everything he got, prior to this Subaru and his group begin to talk as they meet up with Ram. She makes a joke on how they take too long before telling them that they should get going yet Subaru wishes to speak with Roswaal, knowing that there is something that'll help him regarding getting Beatrice out of the mansion.

"Son, are you sure about this? It would be wiser to get you out of here."

"I know father but I have to talk to him, he might help me out in solving a problem in the mansion."

"We don't have time to waste, Sora-san is doing his best to keep Garfiel busy."

"I know but I can't leave until I speak with Roswaal, he might know something that'll help me in the long run."

"Fine. If that's what you want Barusu but let's be quick about it, Garfiel won't be fooled for long."

Subaru nodded and quickly they all head towards the house where Roswaal resides in with Ram, Otto, and Kenichi guarding the outside while Subaru goes to speak with Roswaal, knowing that the question he has in his mind is why is Beatrice holding a blank book and who is she contracted with.

"My it is gooooood to see you again, Subaru-kun."

"Roswaal, I want you to promise me something."

"Oh, straight to the point, I see. Whaaaaat would you like me to promise you?"

"Answer all of my questions truthfully"

"Alright theeeen, it shouldn't be toooooo hard."

"Let's start off with the first one in mind, what exactly is the gospel. Beatrice mentioned that she was holding a gospel but it is blank for some reason. Why is that?"

"Ah, you have seen the book of wisdom, or well a version of it. The book of wisdom tells one's future, soooo if the pages are empty, that would mean that-"

"-Beatrice's life is done for. Damn, then how do I save her from this?"

"Ask the question."

"Huh?"

"If you are gooooooing to save Beatrice, you will neeeeeed to tell her to ask the question. If that is not sufficient then make sure you tell her that 'you are that person'. If you say it with confidence and with conviction, then she will surely listen to you."

"But why...no wait, I actually have a better question, who made the contract with her?"

"Ah, that question is not mine to answer. I can only answer queeeeestions that I know."

"Oh, so you are not her contractor. Hmm alright then, last question. Are you really my ally?"

"Why of course I am."

Subaru looked at the smiling Roswaal, uncertain if the answers he got were legit yet he had to take them as they are the only leads he got regarding Beatrice. He knew that she wasn't a witch cultist since Sora didn't detect any darkness in her and he had spent enough time with her to know that she isn't one of them. As he was about to leave, Roswaal closes his eyes and warns Subaru,

"You must be cautious now, Subaru-kun. Garfiel might be upon you."

"Thanks for the warning but if this all fails, I am punching you."

Subaru leaves the building and quickly with the others attempts to escape the Sanctuary with the group running into Patrasche. Subaru thinks to himself and realizes that they can't all fit in one ground dragon, making Kenichi and Ram together agree that the best course of action is for Subaru and Otto to leave since both of them are on Garfiel's radar.

"Hold on father, what about you?"

"Don't worry son, your amazing dad will take on that boy should he try something."

"Hmm Barusu's dad is a fool like his son."

"Hey!"

"What are ya talkin about? Mind if I join in?!"

Subaru, Kenichi, Ram, and Otto all four turned towards Garfiel, seeing a red glow around his body to show that he is beyond angry at this point. Subaru pulled out his keyblade, not afraid to fight the boy that kidnapped him. Everyone looks at Garfiel with caution as they know how much of a threat the boy has gotten.

"Shouldn't you be overseeing the trial right now?"

"My job is to protect this Sanctuary! So if the Sanctuary's under threat, you better believe I will take care of that first! You can't escape the eyes of this Sanctuary!"

"Eyes of the Sanctuary?"

"I'm just sayin' your little plans were leaked. So? Where d'ya think you're headin' off to? Well?"

"We're going to get Barusu outside the Sanctuary. He'll cause trouble for you if he stays here, too, so I'd say this works out perfectly for you."

The rage aura around Garfiel disappeared as his attention turned towards Ram, "Think you know what's goin' on in my head, do ya? Damn, there ain't nothin' lovable about you at all. That's what I like about ya, though."

"So what are you saying, sharp tooth."

"Jackass, I told you my name is Garfiel! On the matter of your son, I know damn well it'd be a pain in my ass to keep him here! The thing is...to put it another way, Hoshin was Banan's sunset!"

Otto and Ram were both shocked to hear this while Subaru and his dad were completely dumbfounded by what they heard. Kenichi looked at both Otto and Ram to see what Garfiel meant and saw that they were uneasy by what they heard. This made him realize that this was something that shouldn't be said. Subaru on the other hand began to speak with a smile on his face,

"Oh, really? I still don't understand your idioms at all, but as long as you realize-" Subaru was cut off when he saw Otto and Ram get more protective over him despite how he has one of the most powerful weapons at his disposal. Kenichi noticed this too and quickly grabbed a stick in order to fight with, seeing that things have gotten much more tense.

"What's with you guys?"

"Given your lack of education, you might not have understood that, Barusu."

"'Hoshin was Banan's sunset' is a saying based on the tale of how the legendary trader, Hoshin, brought the small nation of Banan to ruin. It gives your opponent two options: surrender or face an all-out attack."

"Surrender or an all-out attack?" Subaru says in a slightly nervous tone as he can see the red aura in Garfiel's body intensify as his anger is beyond him.

"Garf, are you so dumb that you didn't understand me?"

"You're the one who'd better watch what you say, Ram! Just 'cause I'm hot for ya, that don't mean I won't twist yer arm. Take him back to where he was!"

"Y-You're really fixated on keeping confined, aren't you? Keeping me here is bad, so if you can let me go right now for free, I won't cause you anymore trouble."

"I dunno what the hell you are! That means I can't let you outside!"

"I'm not letting you hurt my son, you stupid boy!"

"Ha! Ya don't got any power against my amazin' self, you will die for protecting a son who is a threat to all of Sanctuary."

"Roswaal would be upset with this-"

"It would upset Roswaal? How much do you think he cares about this place, about the old hag or anyone else?! He doesn't give a damn! Not about you either, Ram!"

"Roswaal-sama i-"

"Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Garfiel's rage made him punch the tree with enough force to cut it in half, causing it to fall.

"I don't give a shit about that bastard! We're done here! Hand him over!"

"Not so fast!"

Everyone stopped what they were doing to turn towards the voice to see Sora wielding Kingdom Key in his hand. Garfiel's rage skyrocketed when he saw the Keyblade wielder there instead of being in the trial like he told him.

"What...Are...YA DOING HERE?!"

"I'm here to protect my friends. They are my power after all." Sora turns towards Ram, Otto, and Kenichi, "Get Subaru out of here. I'm going to have a little chat with Garfiel."

The three nodded at him and quickly pulled Subaru away from the area with Patrasche following them. Garfiel noticed this and wanted to stop them yet Sora jumped in front of him and had Kingdom Key pointing at Garfiel's face.

"Where do you think you are going?"

"Grrrrr...! Get out of my way!"

Garfiel in full rage mode goes to strike Sora down in one hit yet the Keyblade wielder was able to deflect off the attack with ease before hitting Garfiel's stomach hard enough to send him high up. As Garfiel was sent flying into the air, he looked up and quickly casted Thundaga which caused a powerful thunder attack to hit Garfiel hard enough to send the blonde boy back to the ground with enough strength to create a large crater. Sora walked towards Garfiel who was on the ground very injured before he started to speak with the blonde boy.

"I did not wish to fight you, if anything I wanted to help the Sanctuary but not like this. After all, you have something that is hurting your heart."

"..."

"I don't wish to fight but if you do continue to pursue Subaru, I will defeat you."

"..."

Sora looks at Garfiel with a sad facial expression before running towards the direction Subaru and the others went, wanting to make sure that they all got out safely. As he was running as fast as he could, all he could think about is how he wished things had gone differently since he didn't view Garfiel as someone he wishes to fight or suspicious like Roswaal yet he was left displeased. As he was running, he could feel something from his back side, as if a powerful opponent had just arrived at the scene. Before he could turn around, a large amount of dirt headed towards the keyblade wielder's way. He turned and attempted to jump yet he was hit and he started to get dragged for a little bit all the way towards Subaru and his crew. Subaru was able to shove Ram out of the way so she doesn't get caught in the mudslide while he alongside his father, Otto, and Patrasche got hit. As they are attempting to get up, all of them look up to see a large transformed Garfiel.

"Gar...fiel..." Subaru was afraid as he heard Garfiel's roar being intimidating and not wishing anything bad to happen to anyone else. He concluded that being held captive again or dying is better than seeing any of his friends or the villagers that are there to help him escape be killed.

"I'll...do as you say. So please, don't hurt...anyone else..." Subaru got up and approached Garfiel with a lot of fear in his body and in his eyes. The giant beast moves his hand up, ready to kill Subaru yet Kenichi not wanting anything to happen to his son he quickly runs just as Otto was going to go save Subaru.

"You are not hurting my boy!"

Kenichi pushes Subaru away from Garfiel only for Garfiel's hand to slice him in half, killing him in the process. Sora managed to finally get up after all this and witnesses along with everyone else Subaru's father got killed to save his son. This not only angers Sora and the others but pisses Subaru so much that darkness starts to creep out of Subaru's body, creating a dark aura around him.

"G...Garfiel!"

Subaru enraged created a dark fireball similar to the one he created when facing Elsa in his very first loop yet this one was much more powerful and instead of being produced by the keyblade, he created it with his hand. As Subaru threw his dark ball directly at Garfiel's face, this actually did damage to him which caused Garfiel to scream in pain. The scream was loud and powerful, creating a large wave of wind to hit Subaru and send him flying. Sora saw this and slowly walked towards Garfiel until he was in front of the giant monster. Garfiel notices him and prepares to attack Sora yet he notices that Sora is beginning to glow in front of him which allows his mind to calm down a bit. As Sora was glowing, he began to speak to Garfiel in a serious tone of voice,

"You were someone who distrusted me because you thought I would hurt your people, which I understood but you hurt one of ours and at that a father who cared for his son. The fact that you killed an innocent man and were about to kill my friend, someone who risks his life to save others makes me understand that you are a threat I just can't hold back anymore against."

The light around Sora faded away with it showing that he changed into his Final Form with Oathkeeper and Oblivion on each hand.

Subaru looked at Sora and saw that his master is no longer holding back as he hasn't seen his master go into that form since his fight with Elsa a while back. Before he could do anything, he heard his master look at them before looking back at Garfiel.

"Otto, Ram, get Subaru out of here. Now."

"Yes Sora-san."

"Just don't die, Sora. Come on Barusu, let's go."

Subaru was dragged by the two to leave towards the barrier while Sora began his fight with Garfiel, showing the monster that even though he has gotten powerful, he is still no match for the keyblade wielder. As he was going to get onto Patrasche, the stone he got from Frederica started to glow which got everyone's attention. Before the light blinded them all, Subaru saw his master knocked down Garfiel with one powerful hit to the face.

Subaru woke up and realized that he had returned back to the cell he was once trapped, making him realize that he isn't dead yet. He gets up and before long falls to his knees as he remembers what happened the previous night. He began to cry as he had his father being killed replay in his mind.

"Father...I'm sorry..."

Subaru's thought of failure made him wish for a death that will equally repay the fact that his father died for him. After having a moment to grieve for his father and banging his head on the floor for his failure to do anything, he got up and started to head outside. As he looked around, he realized that it was snowing which made him quickly pull out his keyblade in the case that he needs to defend himself from whatever is going on. As he went into Sanctuary, he saw that there was nobody which made him curious on what could've happened. He continued to walk around, expecting Garfiel to come out of nowhere and kill him or to be greeted by Sora and the others yet he couldn't comprehend why he hasn't found anybody.

He walked and walked for a bit until the only thing he encountered was a small white rabbit with red eyes and a small horn in its head. He looked very confused at the rabbit and quickly questioned why he only spotted a rabbit.

"What is a rabbit doing here? More importantly why is this the only thing I've encountered?"

Subaru kneels down and tries to touch the rabbit yet within a few seconds he sees his hand get chopped off. His brain had only a few seconds before he registered the pain of having lost his hand. He begins to hold his injury with his remaining hand while screaming in pain before he feels the same pain on his left leg, falling to the ground on his back. As he is screaming in pain, he looks at his leg being eaten by a couple more rabbits. This causes him to look at his surroundings to realize that he is surrounded by rabbits. This gave him even more fear as he knows what is about to happen next. Within the next moments all the rabbits jump at him and start devouring his flesh with all they got, leaving Subaru to feel all the pain for a very long time while screaming in agonizing pain. He felt the rabbits entering his body and devouring his organs as well, losing his sight first before he lost his voice and then sound. The agonizing pain lasted for minutes until finally he was able to die once the rabbits finally reached his brain. Subaru was returned back to the graveyard yet this time his mind finally broke. He started to look shaken which Sora noticed, causing him to ask his apprentice and friend if he was alright yet Subaru stood shaking in great amount of fear, still feeling the bites all over his body. Having been the result of the trial in Sora's mind, he quickly woke Emilia up as he needed her help to calm Subaru down. Emilia opened her eyes with fear yet as Sora was telling her,

"Emilia! We need to help Subaru!"

"What...what is going...Subaru!"

"Why...Why… Why Why Why Why Why Why WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY!" Subaru was banging his head on the floor, causing his forehead to bleed yet both Sora and Emilia held him back and attempted to calm him down, both wondering with a strong desire to know what happened to Subaru for his mind to break.

"Subaru, what happened to you? Why are you suffering like this?!" Emilia spoke with tears in her eyes as she cannot bear to watch Subaru suffering like this.

"What did you see Subaru? Why are you hurt?!" Sora asked out of concern for his friend and apprentice, wanting to know what happened. As they were all questioning for knowledge, they all felt as if their spirits were leaving their bodies with a voice saying to the three of them,

"You three earned the qualifications. I invite you three to a witch's tea party."

There was a bright light before they were on some place outside that resembled a large field with someone in black robes drinking tea in an out of place table with two chairs. The person being a female began to speak to the three,

"It is quite rare for a person to attend my tea party a second time, let alone bringing three people who seek knowledge. I do wish the half-elf wasn't with you two boys but since I wanted the keyblade wielder, she just so happens to also have a thirst for knowledge like him so I couldn't make an exception."

Sora and Emilia both looked around in a bit of confusion as they are not aware of what is going on yet they turn to Subaru to see if he is alright. All he does is stand still for a moment before looking at himself in a calm manner.

"I'm so relaxed...this is kinda creepy."

"Subaru!" Emilia hugged Subaru which surprised him since he didn't notice her being in the dream realm with him. Emilia had tears in her eyes as she never wished to see Subaru suffer the way he was ever again, which Sora noticed the woman in the table have a disgusted look when she sees Emilia hugging Subaru. Sora looks at his apprentice and gives him a hug, surprising Subaru since he didn't notice his master either. This made Subaru smile that he was with the two people he cared about before turning to the woman at the table and noticing her displeased facial expression.

"What Echidna? Are you jealous?"

"I see what you are doing but I won't let you tease me."

"Hehe well I do want to ask, why am I calm all of a sudden?"

"It's due to the tea you drank the last time. The contents there had a direct impact on your sloth witch factor, encouraging stability. If not for that, your soul itself would have crumbled to pieces. That is more than what the princess here can do."

Emilia slightly pouted as she knew that Echidna was just being hurtful towards her while Sora was not enjoying the conversation, having an odd feeling that Echidna is not to be trusted. Subaru on the other hand approached Echidna in a bold like manner.

"Tell me, is there a way to overwrite the vow?"

"Hmm?"

"You know, the one that makes me forget all about you the minute I step outside. Because as long as it stands, my soul might still break."

"I suppose that is true but-"

"On top of that my soul isn't the only problem here. I still want to remember you regardless."

"Huh?"

Echidna was confused yet she ends up getting slightly surprised when Subaru closes in on her which somehow made Emilia pout with some hint of jealousy at how close Subaru is to the girl while Sora is just observing everything from a bystander point of view. Subaru continued to speak.

"If that comes at a price, fine. I'll pay whatever you want, in return I want insurance that you won't hide yourself in my memories."

Echidna was very surprised by Subaru's boldness which caused her cheeks to turn slightly red and to respond in a hesitant tone, "S-Sure..."

"Huh? Really? Thanks a lot! And no changing your mind!"

"No, of course I wouldn't do something like that..."

"Alright well Emilia-tan, Master Sora, here is the one and only Echidna, also known as the witch of greed."

"Roswaal spoke about you in high regards, you do know him right?"

"Well of course Sora, I know my apprentice but I will say he is a little too earnest for his own good."

"Well then I guess since you know our names, I do want to ask what this place is."

"Yes, what is this place?"

"Well if you both must know, this is my castle of dreams where many people show up to have me answer all their questions."

"I'm surprised I even managed to get back here a second time, though you never mentioned you can bring a group of people."

"I didn't know until now, this was a worthy shot that got my curiosity but I could use without the princess."

"Hey, treat Emilia-tan with respect Echidna." Subaru says as he instinctively starts drinking the tea left for him.

"Gulping down my body fluids again, are you?"

Subaru begins to spit it out, having forgotten that which distrubed Emilia and made Sora uncomfortable for a moment before laughing at Subaru's way of acting.

"Gross! I forgot!"

"Where is the gratitude? I'm waiting patiently but I don't think I heard it yet."

"Whatever. Thanks for making me this nasty body fluids tea, you witch."

"I'm afraid that only wounded my maidenly heart."

Emilia and Sora enjoyed seeing Subaru like this yet they noticed that his demeanor changed within seconds, causing the two to be both curious and concerned.

"Subaru, are you okay?"

"Yes Emilia...just got to ask something. Echidna, exactly how much have you found out about me anyway?"

"If you're asking what I know, I only know what I know. If you are asking what I want to know, the answer is everything in this world."

"There's no way it shouldn't seem strange to you. For you, this is happening right after your last tea party with me, isn't it? So if you don't find this strange, then..."

"Then?"

"Then...that can only mean you know how this happened."

Sora and Emilia realized from this dialogue that something is not right at all. Sora quickly asked Echidna and Subaru what was going on, with Subaru beginning to fear of what might happen to Emilia as he recalls the last time he attempted to speak about his Return by Death, she was killed while Sora was able to hear it for some reason. As Subaru is showing signs of fear, he did hear Echidna say,

"Then test it."

"Test what? Subaru, what is going on?"

"Yeah, what is going on my friend?"

"I-I don't want to...after last time..."

"Test it out, I mean you can always restart if it all goes wrong anyway."

"Restart? What is she talking about?" Sora asked with concern in his voice, now having a bad feeling now. He turned his attention to Echidna to say something yet she continues to talk with Subaru specifically by saying,

"It is okay to try. To test in hope of a result is an action to be praised. We only covet that which has value."

Hearing this made Subaru to lessen his worries yet just to make sure that things don't go wrong, he turns towards his Master first to ask him to have his keyblade ready in case anything happens. Sora was unsure what was going on yet he trusted his apprentice before Subaru turned towards Emilia and grabbed both her arms which caught her attention.

"Emilia...I have to say something...I honestly hope that I can say this..."

"W-what is it, Subaru...?" Emilia was completely hesitant when she heard Subaru's nervous voice when speaking yet she trusted him. Subaru had fear in his heart as he didn't know what would happen yet he couldn't hold back any longer, if there was a chance that he could reveal the thing that has been bounding him ever since he had died in the forest by Elsa, then it would be worth it. His next words without interruption was, "Emilia...Master Sora...Echidna...I can Return by Death!"

There was a pause for a moment with Subaru realizing that nothing happened, he looked and saw that everyone was alive and that his heart wasn't damaged. He looked around again in a more panicked way before looking at Emilia who was confused by what Subaru said.

"Return...by death?"

"...When I die, I go back and restart the world...I call it return by death..."

"Subaru..."

"I die and I come back...Return by Death! Return By Death! Return By Death!"

"Subaru!"

"My friend, please calm down-"

"It's true Emilia, Master Sora! I've been returning by death! I've died and started again over and over! I can return by death!"

"Subaru, please calm down-"

"I..." Subaru fell to his knees as he can now reveal return by death to Emilia, the one person he wished to tell. "...can return by death...starting again...over and over..."

Subaru started to cry as he was able to finally release what he wasn't able to say to Emilia and to his Master. Emilia noticed this and quickly hugged Subaru as she finally understood many things while Sora was in shock on what he was hearing. He wondered how many times his apprentice had died because he was unable to help him.

"I'm here now Subaru, I'm here for you."

Emilia hugged Subaru tightly as she was doing her best to comfort the young boy she had saved two months ago. Although the fear of learning how many times Subaru had died makes her scared, she wanted to make sure she was there for him. Sora walked towards the two and put his hand on Subaru's arm to show his friend and apprentice that he was there to help him. As they all are there for Subaru, Echidna smiled as she was intrigued by the events playing out before her. She is learning how to help someone should she find herself in a situation that she needs it yet she waited for Subaru to regain his composure before asking him if he could tell them all of his experiences.

"I thought you see all of my memories..."

"I do, yes, but I wish to also know how you felt and what you were thinking at that time, after all I am the Witch of Greed, Echidna."

"Hehe I guess I can tell all of you everything that happened since the first death..."

Subaru wiped the tears off his eyes and offered Emilia the seat which annoyed Echidna yet she allowed it for now since she wanted to hear Subaru's experiences with the return by death. Sora and Emilia both held their inner strength since they knew it was going to be rough to listen to how he had died.

After having heard the story of Subaru's multiple deaths, Echidna was intrigued by the story while both Sora and Emilia were shocked to hear this. Sora felt guilt that he couldn't protect his apprentice in many of those loops while Emilia was horrified by how in a few of those loops she died. There was a silence for a moment before Echidna broke the silence.

"Terrible...I'm not referring to your behavior. I was simply overwhelmed with rage at the one who put you through so much hardship."

"Echidna, do you know who put Subaru through this?"

"Ah yes Keyblade Wielder, the one who put Natsuki Subaru through all this pain is the Witch of Envy."

The Witch of Envy…

Emilia had a pale face when hearing those words, disliking it since she is known to be a spitting image of the witch of envy while both Sora and Subaru were unease by the witch's name being present.

"I'm sure you were aware that the power you have is that of a witch. You've known for a long time."

Subaru was silent as he heard what Echidna had to say, thinking back on how people have mentioned that he has the witch's scent. The first to mention it was Rem in his second loop and Garfiel in his previous loop. Echidna smiled yet it would fade when Emilia spoke in concern for Subaru's sake.

"W-Why is she fixated on Subaru?"

"Ah yes, the witch's daughter speaks."

"Echidna!"

"Alright, my bad but to answer that question, one would need to understand how the witch of envy's mind works. Even if I could, I wouldn't want to."

"Then can I ask something?"

"Sure thing Natsuki Subaru, what is it that you desire to know?"

"Do you think there's a limit to how many times Return by Death can be used?"

"Ah, yes. Truly the obvious question to ask. I will say in advance that this is only conjecture, but I would say...there isn't."

Subaru, Sora, and Emilia were silent by this as they were hearing that Subaru had an unlimited number of deaths. This would make him omnipotent yet they were still unsure on why Echidna came up with such a thought. Echidna noticed this and quickly elaborated on this,

"Vexing as it may seem, the power that lets you Return by Death is the witch's intense delusion. So long as that delusion persists, there will be no end to your deaths."

"Do you have any idea why he gave Subaru this power?" Sora asked in a curious tone of voice. Echidna noticed this and smiled as she noticed the curiosity in the Keyblade Wielder's mind when asking the question.

"So that Subaru doesn't die. It makes him redo destiny and doesn't allow him to make mistakes."

"But that can't be right. I mean, I...couldn't get Rem back. If she's making me redo destiny, why'd I end up in a place that made it irreversible?"

"Because that girl along with the Master Keyblade Wielder and the Witch's daughter are not taken into account as a part of that destiny. Her hope is that you will never be trapped by the dead end that is true death. Anyone that isn't you, Natsuki Subaru, are not part of that plan. The decision to go to such lengths to save someone else with your power is yours and yours alone. You will overcome destiny through countless challenges henceforth, but if you do change destiny at the expense of many of many sacrifices…"

"I won't have any chances to get back those who were sacrificed."

Subaru was in fear as he knows that if he fails to save everyone before the checkpoint moves, then he will lose them for good. This made his resolve to use his life as an expense to save everyone increase yet Sora and Emilia both looked at him with concern in their eyes.

"So this is how much trouble you've been dealing with on your own, Subaru." Sora looked at his apprentice with guilt in his eyes.

"Subaru...it has been rough, hasn't it?" Emilia asked with concern for the one she cares for deeply. Subaru noticed this and quickly nodded at the two with a serious facial expression, reassuring them that he will be alright now that they know the truth. Echidna smiled at this before turning her attention to Sora, wishing to know more about the keyblade. She started to ask Sora on everything regarding the keyblade, it's abilities, it's strengths, it's weaknesses, and it's origins. The only thing that Sora could mention is the abilities he could do with the keyblade and how they feel but the origins is something he has yet to fully grasp.

"That is a shame, though the keyblade can surely do a lot of things. I'm impressed."

"I don't mean to interrupt your conversation with Master Sora but I would like to ask, what happened in that last death? Those rabbits...could fit in my hand..." Subaru had chills when thinking about along with Sora and Emilia, both not liking the thought of someone being eaten alive.

"Ah yes, the great Rabbit."

"The great rabbit?" Sora, Subaru, and Emilia asked in a curious tone.

"Great not in size, but in number. It's one of the Three Great Mabeasts."

"Three Great Mabeasts?" Emilia asked to which annoyed Emilia since she can't be disrespectful to the half-elf without risking Subaru getting mad at her.

"The White Whale, The Black Serpent, and The Great Rabbit. They were created 400 years ago by Daphne, the Witch of Gluttony. Her three legacies of misfortune, which still bring disaster upon the world today."

"Daphne...so there are more witches?" Emilia asked once again with curiosity yet concern while Subaru was annoyed that there are still two other threats like the White Whale.

"Master Sora, Emilia-tan, and I just barely took down the White Whale not long ago! The fact that there is more is very unpleasant."

"If that is the case, you three might have it harder defeating the Great Rabbit."

"How so?" Asked Emilia, wanting to make sure that Echidna acknowledged her.

"In terms of pure fighting strength, the White Whale is far stronger. But the Great Rabbit is infinitely more difficult to destroy. To the Great Rabbit, all other living things are food. It desires nothing other than to satisfy its hunger. All it leaves behind is a deserted field."

Subaru, Emilia, and Sora all three had their blood cold when they heard this, all having realized that in the previous loop everybody was possibly eaten when Subaru mentioned that he found Sanctuary an empty field. Echidna continued to speak,

"What makes the Great Rabbit so difficult is its viability. A single one is capable of multiplying infinitely. To destroy it, you'd have to kill every last one at the same time, and that would be like trying to evaporate every raindrop that falls from the sky."

"Why would this Witch of Gluttony create such monsters?" Sora asked with disgust in his tone of voice.

"You might want to ask that to Daphne, she might hold the answers to that."

"Wait, but aren't the other witches dead?"

"You are talking to a dead witch yourself, Subaru."

Emilia asked Echidna if she could give the three a moment to talk in private to which Echidna allowed only because she didn't want to make Subaru mad. Emilia nodded and quickly pulled Subaru and Sora towards a distance to assure that Echidna was not listening, not knowing that Echidna could pretty much hear them wherever they were in her dream world. As the three were away, she turned towards Subaru and started to ask him,

"Are you okay, Subaru?"

"I'll be okay, Emilia. Why did you pull us out here?"

"Because I'm worried about you and because I don't trust her."

"I also don't trust this witch. The way she acts is just...odd." Sora spoke with an uncertainty in his voice, never having met someone who could make him feel off. This off feeling made him think about Roswaal, how his attitude and manner of acting is also very odd. Subaru looked at both his master and the girl he loves before speaking his mind.

"I know you are worried about me but we have to save everyone, which means if my life can be used to be a bargain chip then I will use it to save you all."

"Subaru...you have to treasure your life. I don't want you hurting yourself."

"I agree with Emilia here, you have to treasure your life. You are important to us. You are someone we will want to fight until the very end."

"Master Sora...Emilia..." Subaru looked at the two with a tear being created in his left eye before he smiled at the two, knowing that they will always have his back. As Subaru gained some of his self confidence, he told the two that they should talk with the Witch of Gluttony. Both Sora and Emilia were wary of this yet Subaru convince the two by saying,

"She knows about the three Great Mabeast so she might know how to beat them."

"How confident are you that she will be willing to help us?"

"I know it is a gamble Master Sora but we have to try. We may never get a chance to fix this."

Sora and Emilia thought about this and knew that Subaru had a point since there is probably no guarantee that they will be able to return to the dream world and talk with the Witch of Gluttony. As the three were going to return, Emilia felt off and was about to collapse to the ground until Sora quickly noticed this and pulled his keyblade out and pointed it directly at Emilia's heart to see what was going on. As a bright light blinds them all for a moment, Sora enters Emilia's heart and notices that a darkness was attempting to infect the half-elf's heart.

"What is...going on?"

Sora looked around and quickly realized that Emilia's body was being taken over by something just like how Petelgeuse was attempting to override Subaru's soul. Sora looked at the shadow and saw a figure and quickly switched his keyblade to Ultima weapon, fearing that what he was facing might require all of his strength. As he summons the strongest of the keyblades, he quickly charges directly at the shadow to take it out. As he was closing in, a swarm of shadow-like tentacles approached him in an attempt to hit the keyblade wielder yet Sora was fast enough to deflect each and every attack heading towards him. Eventually Sora attempted to land the finishing blow yet the dark shadow that had a female silhouette managed to shove Sora back with a powerful and lethal attack. This forced the keyblade wielder to go into his Ultima form in hopes of taking out this powerful opponent attempting to take over Emilia's body.

"I won't let you harm my friend!"

Sora with everything he got caused a bright light in hopes that this powerful attack would do something.

Subaru approaches a very weak Emilia and asks if she is okay yet she was unable to answer Subaru's question.

"No...please don't die...Emilia!"

"Subaru…"

'I don't want to lose anybody...please Emilia...I can't watch you die again...'

Emilia looked at Subaru with a weak expression yet she formed a smile as she was happy that he cared so much about her. He continued to worry before a bright light covered the area once again to reveal Sora a bit damaged in his Ultima form. As Sora reappeared, Emilia slowly began to regain her strength.

"Master Sora!"

"Sorry to not have said anything, it seemed like something was attempting to possess Emilia but I stopped it before it even got the chance."

"Thank you...Sora..."

"Yes, thank you for helping Emilia-tan, Master Sora!"

"Anything for my friends."

The three were able to have a calm mind for a bit before they returned their attention to Echidna, knowing that they have to speak with the Witch of Greed first to let her know that they will be speaking to the other witches. They approach Echidna with Subaru being the one to lead since it was his idea.

"Echidna, the three of us together would like to speak with Daphne."

"Are you sure about this? It could be dangerous, after all she is a witch like me."

"True but you haven't shown anything that can be proven to be dangerous so far."

"Ah, I see. You are underestimating me."

"Sorry but we all are in agreement that we wish to speak with The Witch of Gluttony. We need to know more about the Great Rabbit and how to beat it."

"Hm. If that is what you three desire then I shall allow it but allow me to say one thing first. No matter what you do don't release Daphne's restraints."

"Restraints?" Emilia asked in a curious tone.

"You are also forbidden to touch her. You should avoid eye contact, too, if possible."

"Avoiding all that would make us come across as total jerks." Subaru said with a bit of uncertainty in his voice yet Sora immediately chimed in after his apprentice finished speaking.

"Aside from that being true, what kind of witch are we dealing with here?"

"One who is quite dangerous in fact, keyblade wielder. I wish you boys the best."

Echidna smiled and began to disappear, causing Emilia to be annoyed at the Witch of Greed since she clearly has some grudge towards her. As the witch of greed disappeared, a bright light engulfed the place for a few seconds before disappearing with a little girl in a white dress and short green hair appears.

"Ah! We meet at last!"

'A little girl? Is this Daphne' Sora thought to himself as he noticed how harmless she looks yet he reminds himself that the girl is a witch. Emilia looks at the little girl and begins to say,

"You look very cute."

"Ah thanks for noticing, Ella."

"Ella?"

"Yes, you are Ella."

"No wait my name is Emilia."

"Emilia? Aren't you-"

"The Witch of Envy and I just have similar appearances."

"Ah, my bad lia."

Emilia felt slightly bothered that the girl in front of her called her Lia since she only wants Puck to call her that yet she allowed it for now since they need to talk to the witch about the Great Rabbit.

"You're a...I mean, you're also a witch, right?" Subaru asked in slight confusion.

"Chidna told you three, didn't she? And you're...Let's see...Baru! Baru, right?"

"Baru?"

"And you must be Sora, darn I can't come up with a nickname for you."

"Hehe yeah."

The little girl approached the two keyblade wielders in an interested facial expression, wanting to know something.

"Baru, Sora, are you two bad guys? I've wondered about that this whole time!"

"Bad guys?"

The little girl pulls out both her hands, wanting Sora to grab one while Subaru grabbed the other which both Keyblade wielders noticed. The two were going to do it yet Subaru took the initiative and said,

"Wait, no! There's something we want to ask-"

The girl made a noise of insistence, wanting the two to grab her hand each in order for her to figure something out. This causes Subaru to go with it along with Sora, both curious to know what the girl wants.

"Sin can only be repaid with pain."

As she says this, Emilia begins to panic while Subaru and Sora are unsure on why for a moment until they turn towards the girl once again.

"Oh! If you two don't feel pain, then you both must not be bad guys! That's great!"

Subaru and Sora were both noticing that she had two arms, making the two keyblade wielders to look at their arm and to start freaking out with Emilia almost throwing up at the sight of this. As the two keyblade wielders were freaking out, the girl begins to speak to the two,

"It doesn't hurt, does it? If you two make too much noise, Chidna's gonna hate you two."

"Damn you! Give it back!" Subaru shouts in anger and attempts to get his arm back alongside his master. The girl notices this and quickly closes her eyes before speaking once again,

"Sin will become a wedge that allows no escape."

The moment she finished speaking those words, only Subaru began to break apart while Sora remained unaffected by this. Emilia panicked and tried to heal him with whatever healing abilities she has yet they weren't enough. Sora managed to get back his arm and place it where it was taken out yet he wasn't able to do anything. He would use Curaga on himself and Subaru yet they weren't much effective. The little girl was amazed how Subaru and Sora were both not evil yet they were both different with Subaru viewing himself as a villain while Sora as a heart of gold.

"Baru, you see yourself as a sinner, even though you're not a bad guy. Sora, you have such a pure heart of gold. You both have such good hearts. Baru, you poor thing. Well, that's all Typhon came here for. That leaves..."

Typhon begins to disappear while someone with a female voice begins to speak to the three.

"First! To strike all that defies reason in the world! Second! Who cares about committing every heinous evildoing?! Third! Whether it's ugly or beautiful, if you're here in this fleeting world, don't expect to make it back unscathed!"

A woman with blood hair, white and blue clothing began to fly from the sky all the way down towards the same ground floor as where Sora, Subaru, and Emilia were at, creating a crater with many hearts being shot all around. Emilia and Sora both looked at this new girl a bit confused as she began to speak in a cute angry tone of voice.

"My fist will restore the world! My anger will cleanse the world! My rage, the fury of my fists, shall be my answer!"

She begins to punch both Sora and Subaru a lot until Sora had his arm restored while Subaru managed to be restored completely. Emilia was shocked by this and quickly asked the woman who healed the two keyblade wielders who she was. She turned towards Emilia and quickly just went to hug the half-elf, confusing her along with both Sora and Subaru.

"Um...who are you? Why are you crying?" Sora asked in a confused tone.

"I'm not crying! I'm the Witch of Wrath, Minerva!"

"Wait then who was the previous witch?" Subaru asked, which triggered Minerva since she was angry at what Typhon did to Subaru and Sora. She let go of Emilia and started stomping at the ground.

"Typhon, the Witch of Pride! It's all Typhon's fault for hurting you two like that! Stupid Typhon! I hate this world for making her do that! I hate all of it!"

"Uh...thanks for saving me..." Subaru said while dumbfounded by the way Minerva was speaking and acting. She eventually stopped and pointed her hand directly at both Subaru and Sora's direction to say to them while still angry,

"Listen up! If you both have learned your lesson, don't do anything careless! Next time, I'll just heal everyone!"

"How is that a threat?" Sora asked since he was just confused by this encounter while Emilia looked at Minerva as if she knew the Witch of Wrath yet she couldn't tell why she felt like she knew Minerva from somewhere. Minerva started to disappear, leaving Subaru and his friends dumbfounded until the light finally faded away to reveal a large coffin. Sora and Subaru were both in front of Emilia as they were unsure if this thing is a threat yet the coffin opened to reveal a girl with greyish light hair, blindfolds, chained up, and clothing is black and white with a bit of purple.

"W-What is going on?" Emilia asked as she was just as confused as the others. Subaru and Sora both nodded before they all heard the girl speak to them,

"What would you like to ask Daphne? Subarun? Soran? Tella-Tella?"

Chapter Text

Subaru, Sora, and Emilia were wary as they saw the girl in front of them introduce herself as Daphne, the Witch of Gluttony. The three stood there with their guard up, listening to what the witch had to say.

"I'm here because Chid-Chid asked me to come, but I don't want to be awake any longer than I have to be, so please don't drag this out with dull conversation."

Daphne paused herself and began to smell something that got her attention. As she smelled, her taste buds began to water.

"Oh...This might be toxic to me..."

The giant coffin moves away from the three really quickly, catching the three off guard which caused Emilia to ask what was going on. The coffin begins to move in an excited movement, as if it is happy which reflected a bit of what Daphne was feeling.

"My body is throbbing. Subarun, you give off a scent that I really, really love..." The coffin holding Daphne starts to head towards the group which makes Sora and Subaru pull out their keyblades in fear that they are going to be attacked. As the coffin got closer to Subaru, Daphne continued to speak, "It's making me want to eat you."

"Witch of Gluttony, please don't do that. My friend Subaru is not food. If you want food, I can give you some."

"Wait, Master Sora, when do you have food on you?"

"I have this when it is needed." Sora created a small bright light before a plate with a delicious meal appears in his hand before he looks at Daphne to see what she will say. She looks at Sora and smells the food, making her curious on how the food tastes.

"Soran, could you move the food closer to me please."

"Sure thing."

Sora did this and quickly was surprised when Daphne started to immediately eat the food Sora provided. Emilia and Subaru were both wary of this for a moment before Sora walked away from Daphne with caution, seeing that she finished the food he gave her. She continued to chew what was in her mouth for a moment before swallowing it.

"Witch of Gluttony, did you like it?"

"..."

"Um..." Sora spoke with some uncertainty in his voice until Daphne looked at Sora's direction and smiled in a way that caused him to pull out Kingdom Key once again as he feared that she might try something. As he prepared for a fight, Daphne began to speak in an overjoy tone of voice,

"That was delicious! I didn't throw up and it made my stomach crave for more!"

"Hehe I'm glad you liked it. Sadly I would need to find the ingredients to make another one of those plates but should we ever cross paths again, I wouldn't mind giving you food."

"Master Sora, since when do you cook?"

"Since I helped Little chef make the food."

"Little chef? Who is that?"

"A friend of mine. But anyway, Witch of Gluttony, we wish to speak with you about something."

"Yes, we would like to talk about the Three Great Mabeast." Emilia spoke with confidence, having been the one wanting to ask the question.

"Tella-Tella, it's been a while, hasn't it?" Daphne turned towards Emilia as she recognized her voice as someone else. Sora and Subaru both figured that she is probably confusing Emilia for Satella yet the fact that Daphne is confusing Emilia for the Witch of Envy by their voices is very unnerving. Emilia was simply confused by this yet she quickly went to clarify Daphne by stating that she was Emilia.

"Hm. Okay Lia-Lia. You said something about the three Mabeast."

"The White Whale, The Black Serpent, and The Great Rabbit." Sora spoke in determination, wanting to help Emilia. Daphne took a few seconds to process before realizing what they were speaking about.

"Oh, the whale, the bunny, and the snake?"

"Why in the world did you make those things?"

"Huh? What was that, Subarun?"

"Why did you set those things loose on the world?! Do you realize what they've...Why did you do it?! Why did you make monsters like those?!"

...

"The White Whale is very big, isn't it? It would sate so many appetites if people ate it, don't you think?"

"Huh?"

"And the Great Rabbit can multiply itself indefinitely. With them around, no one would ever have to go hungry."

"But the great rabbit is the one eating everyone. From what Subaru said, it has been causing trouble for the people when you said it is for the people to eat."

"Soran, don't you think it's a bit selfish to try to eat another without considering the possibility of being eaten yourself? The same goes for you three." Daphne's coffin was moving as she spoke before getting close to the three.

"Don't you all think everyone takes gluttony too lightly? The appetite is the most important of all the desires that keep people alive. Even if the heart feels sated, people die if they don't eat."

Subaru, Sora, and Emilia were very disturbed by this since what she presented wasn't totally wrong yet that type of thinking is not a normal human behavior. Subaru was the one to respond to what they heard in a reluctant tone,

"What you're saying is partly right, but-"

"You all would understand, too, if you are starved to your limit. You all will see what sort of world my bunny and I live in."

"What if we told you nicely that we wanted to get rid of the Great Rabbit, could you help us?" Emilia asked with a nervous tone of voice. Daphne looks at Emilia, noticing the kindness in the half-elf's voice. She was silent for a moment before answering,

"The Great Rabbit relies on mana to find its prey."

"Wait, you don't mind helping us?"

"If we must eat to stay alive, it wouldn't make sense to deny that we must kill to survive, Lia-Lia. It's naturally drawn to places that have a lot of mana, so you could use a powerful magic user as a lure, then wipe them all out at once when they gather there."

'So it seems we will need the assistance of Roswaal for this.' Sora thought to himself as he felt a chill in his back to have to trust someone he doesn't really want to help.

"I heard it can multiply indefinitely. Won't there be some that separate from the group?"

"There may be many of them Subarun, but they all share one consciousness. They don't have the wisdom to avoid being killed or anything."

"I mean that is better than nothing but we would need a magic user."

"We could rely on Roswaal."

"That's also what I had in mind Emilia."

"*Yawn* Are you three finished with me now?"

"Yeah. We probably will not get why you created them, but we've learned a lot. Thanks on behalf of the three of us. Also we will destroy the Great Rabbit. Master Sora, Emilia-tan, and I were strong enough to take down the White Whale, the Great Rabbit is next. You'd better not come crying to us, 'Mother'. Those things have been running rampant for 400 years. That's long enough. I'm gonna wipe them out without a trace."

…

…

…

"I would expect it with a half-elf like Lia-Lia, who reminds me a lot of Tella-Tella...but if you honestly say you humans…" Daphne's coffin began to shake with the sad frown in her face beginning to shift into a sinister smile. "...are capable of such a feat, then go ahead and try it."

As Daphne had given the three a bit of fear in them before she disappeared, fearing that she would've freed herself from her restraints and attacked them. As the bright light engulfed the place for a brief few seconds before disappearing, the three were met with Echidna once again.

"Well I am pleased with how you three survived though I must say, Sora, I've never seen Daphne happy with anybody before. Also I've never seen anyone attempt to give her food, that honestly was interesting to watch."

"Hehe I didn't think that I would get Daphne's favor."

"Aside from my master somehow getting Daphne all happy, it is nice to see someone who isn't crazy or deadly right in front of us."

"That's one way of putting things, Natsuki Subaru. Though I was concerned when Typhon jumped in the moment I tried to give my body to Daphne."

"Oh, her."

"Yes, the Witch of Pride. She's very much a child, as you three saw. She was so eager to meet you two specifically, that she jumped right out. And the one who saved you, Natsuki Subaru, and repaired your arm, Sora, was the Witch of Wrath, Minerva. So? Did Daphne give you three any useful information?"

"Yeah, sort of. To tell you the truth, I think we will be able to pull off against the Great Rabbit but the true problem is the mansion. The Sin Archbishop of Lust, which is why I want to ask if you know what abilities the Witch of Lust can do."

"Ah yes, Carmilla, the Witch of Lust. If this Sin Archbishop of Lust can do faceless bride, then you are indeed in trouble."

"What does Faceless bride do?" Emilia asked, knowing that it would annoy Echidna since she has to respond to her because Subaru is around.

"Hmm. Carmilla's authority captivates people, making them so absorbed in watching her that they forget how to breathe, losing all sense of awareness to the point that they won't recognize someone stabbing them or any other possible harm. This can also cause one's heart to stop and kill them without the person realizing."

"Great, if that isn't hard enough but that does beg the question, why is the Sin Archbishop very different then? Like her ability was to shape herself into another person or even a dragon yet it isn't the same since none of us were captivated with her so-called beauty."

"She could be using a version of Faceless bride but that's just speculation."

"Well at least that'll get us somewhere, thank you Echidna."

"Of course."

Echidna smiles and creates a portal for them to leave yet before the three left the dream world, Subaru turned towards Echidna to ask her if she could allow him to remember her since he is aware that without the memories of the dream world, he would go insane. Echidna nodded at this and quickly tapped his heart to take back the compensation yet she warned Subaru that he owes her.

"I'll pay you back somehow."

"Well if you should find yourself on a third time here, I'll ask you something."

Subaru nodded and quickly joined Sora and Emilia to leave the dream world to return back to the real world. As the three go through the portal, Echidna sops a bit of her tea before smiling,

"I wonder how you will handle the problems ahead, Natsuki Subaru. Will this be your loop or will you fail once again? All of this fascinates me."

Subaru, Emilia, and Sora returned back to the real world with Subaru holding his head as he started to feel the sting he had when he was banging his head on the ground. As Emilia assisted in healing Subaru's head, she asked the two keyblade wielders,

"What did you two saw in the trial? Be honest."

"I got to see my old friends again...got to say my peace."

"And I got to talk to my parents, even though they will be arriving in this world soon, I am happy that I got to make peace with them in a way."

"Oh...Well I'll work hard to pass the trial!"

"I know you can do it, Emilia-tan. I believe in you."

Subaru smiled and gave a thumbs up to cheer Emilia up some more before Sora came into the conversation to ask what is the plan since they would need to make sure that they succeed this loop in order to help keep their memories of Subaru's Return by Death. Subaru answered the question by saying,

"We will act normally with you all telling them that I nearly lost my mind."

"Wait Subaru, isn't that going to make Garfiel very suspicious of you?"

"No because Garfiel would think that I failed the trial."

"But you didn't."

"I know Emilia but I rather have him believe that than know that me or Master Sora passed because otherwise he will have no trust towards the two of us."

Emilia was not too thrilled about this but determined to get Subaru out of this loop alive so she won't forget the secret that was bestowed upon both her and Sora, she nodded to show she understands before the three start making their way outside the graveyard. As they start to go outside of the graveyard they run into Ram, Garfiel, and Otto who were worried for Emilia. Garfiel asked the three what happened only for Sora to answer that by saying,

"Unsure, we passed out but when I woke up I quickly got Emilia to wake up when we saw that Subaru was losing his mind."

"How so?" Ram asked with some concern hidden in her regular tone of voice.

"He saw something that sort of made him bang his head in the ground with a lot of force. We managed to calm him down so you all don't have to worry about it."

"Barusu, you were supposed to help Emilia-sama, but it seems you accomplished the opposite of helping."

"I know I know..." Subaru looked down with disappointment since he does recall how he made Emilia and Sora panic when they saw him banging his head while he was losing his sanity. Garfiel looked at Subaru as he was thinking about what he heard on what happened in the graveyard. All Garfiel could do is pat him on the shoulder as if he knows the feeling before telling the group that they should discuss more on the trial.

Subaru paid attention to this loop and concluded that it was the best loop yet since not only is Emilia's determination to beat the trial not broken but he also got a chance to get closer to her much more since both his Master and Emilia know his Return by Death. This is the loop he wants to succeed in, which made him want to spend time more with the two so he can talk more about his experience.

Later that night, Subaru and Emilia got a chance to speak together alone in the forest when Subaru went outside after their meeting and his fourth reunion with his parents. Emilia went outside and noticed Subaru all alone in the forest, prompting her to go talk with him. She pats him in the back and sits next to him as she asks Subaru if he is alright.

"Y-Yes, I'm alright. Just got a lot on my mind."

"You know you can talk to me, Subaru. Stop trying to do everything on your own!"

"Okay...I guess I just don't want to fail this loop...after the luck I got in revealing my secret to you and Master Sora, I'm happy that you all know yet if I die..."

"Subaru..." Emilia paused herself, although she was afraid that he may die once again, she had a desire to save him. After hearing all that he did just to keep her alive, she couldn't just let him suffer anymore.

"Subaru."

"Huh? Oh sorry Emilia-tan, I was just thinking about not wanting to mess this up."

"I'm going to save you."

"What?" Subaru was dumbfounded by this as he didn't expect this at all. He stood silent as she continued to speak to him in a determined voice. "I know that...you can't die, but I know that you can't keep it up forever. Deep down, you're just like me, a normal person."

Subaru looked at Emilia with shock as he heard the girl that saved his life declare that she will save him, something he declared to himself to do for her. He turned away with red cheeks before saying,

"I honestly don't deserve being next to you, Emilia."

"I wish for you to be happy, I don't want you dying over and over until the Subaru I care about is gone."

"Well I...I don't know about that, I wish for a future where you all make it out together."

"Yes but you should be included among the people you wish to save! I don't want you to be alone when something bad happens anymore which is why your previous loop will be the last time you will die, I promise."

Subaru smiled at this and before he was about to walk back to the church to sleep along with the others, Emilia allowed him to have a lap pillow since she felt like he needed it. Subaru took the opportunity to lay down on the lap pillow while talking to Emilia about his parents, happy to see them once again. As he spoke about his family, Emilia asked how he was back when he was in his world, curious about Subaru's previous life. This bothered him since he didn't like talking about his past yet he didn't want to keep things from Emilia anymore.

"I was a nobody."

"How come?"

"I didn't have much going for me. Everybody associated me as my father's son, as the son of the great Natsuki Kenichi. Because of that, I tried everything to live up to my father's legacy but eventually I found myself more alone than ever. I gave up on life and wanted...wanted..." Subaru began to cry as he really didn't have anything going for him, feeling worthless yet he was surprised that Emilia was petting his head in an attempt to comfort him. She knew that it was tough for Subaru to speak about his previous life, seeing that he had such high expectations to meet and feeling the weight of the world.

"It's okay, I'm here for you."

Emilia stayed there with Subaru for a while to comfort the boy before the two decided to finally head to sleep. Before they split paths, Emilia quickly said to Subaru,

"Please make it back safely from the mansion, you and Sora."

"Don't worry, I will!"

The next day, Subaru talked to Otto and told him that Sora and himself were off to the mansion to make sure that everyone there is alright. Otto was at first skeptical of this until Subaru told him that he is counting on him to take care of Emilia and of his parents for him. Seeing Subaru relying on him made Otto trust his friend while Sora had asked Ram to keep Garfiel distracted long enough for Subaru and him to leave Sanctuary. Both keyblade wielders have formed a plan to leave sanctuary to make sure they take care of the mansion problem first. With the two keyblade wielders riding Patrasche to the mansion, Sora turns towards his apprentice and begins to say,

"You sure it is a good idea to leave Emilia on her own here?"

"I trust that my parents will take care of her while we are gone. I also entrusted Otto to help."

"Seems like you have things under control."

"Thanks to you and Emilia. You both helped me so much yesterday, I honestly don't know where I would be without you two."

"No need to mention it, we are friends after all."

"You are right Master Sora, we are friends."

Subaru and Sora both with Patrasche managed to get past the barrier without any trouble and continued on towards the path to the mansion with Subaru informing Sora of all the details he could remember of the second loop, knowing that the attack on the mansion is something they must prepare for.

Once they arrived at the mansion, Subaru and Sora both looked around to make sure nobody was around. Once confirming that, the two approached the mansion and knocked on the door to which Frederica answered the door.

"Subaru, Sora, it is nice to see you two again."

"It's nice to see you two, Frederica. I know we are early but I need you and Petra to take Rem to the village and take cover."

"Wait, what is going on?"

"Subaru got information that someone might attack the mansion, so me and him are evacuating everyone here. We just want you to be safe."

Petra and the knights all had noticed from one of the windows looking down on the entrance that Subaru and Sora had returned, making the four curious on what was going on. They quickly managed to catch up on the conversation with Petra running to give Sora a hug. Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki all gave Subaru a welcome handshake of their own before they all asked what was going on. Subaru explained the situation to which Yabuto commented on.

"You should really have us knights be on the front lines to fight off whatever fools dare to step here."

"Hehe I always enjoy your commitment to join in on a fight, Yabuto, but I need you three to protect the village. I have a feeling that they will see Frederica, Petra, and Rem heading towards the village. This is where you three come in and protect them from getting harm."

"Hmm seems like the newbie here is quite the strategist, right boys?"

"Right!"

"Correct!"

"Alright then newbie, we will follow your plan, as long as we can be helpful is what matters in this case."

"Good to hear."

As Subaru and the other knights all went to get Rem safely into a carriage, Frederica took the time to speak with Sora.

"Do you think we will be safe in the village?"

"I do but that is not the full plan. You all will just wait in the village until we can either get Beatrice to leave or we defeat the intruders. Regardless I just want you to take care of Petra, Rem, Patrasche, and of Subaru's silly knight friends...and of course yourself."

"That's quite flattery of you but what is the full extent of the plan."

"Regardless of the outcome, we will be heading to sanctuary because you all will be needed for the trouble that is coming there."

"Alright then, I will eagerly await the moment you and Subaru join us, hoping along with Beatrice-sama."

"Yes, we will be waiting for your safe return, Sora-sama."

Sora smiled at Petra and quickly patted her head before waiting for the others to get to their location. Petra and Frederica went to grab their things for the journey ahead. Once everyone was settled and ready, they all wished the two keyblade wielders luck on their quest before heading to Arlam village. As the two saw them off, Subaru turned towards Sora and started to tell him everything he learned regarding Beatrice, having put the pieces together on what Roswaal meant by saying of the one since Beatrice is waiting for the one to help end the contract she is bound by.

"The one? I don't trust Roswaal but if you think this'll help us, then I trust your judgement, Subaru."

"Yes but I think it should be you, Master Sora. You are capable of saving people and you might be the one who can save Beatrice from the hell she is in."

"That is a lot of trust you have in me, thanks."

"Anything for you, master."

Subaru and Sora nodded at each other as they were prepared to save Beatrice from the contract that she has been stuck in. The two looked around for a bit until they found Beatrice's door and quickly opened it so it didn't move. Once inside, Beatrice looked at the two as if she was expecting them there.

"You both are finally here, I suppose."
"I brought Master Sora here because I know of your contract, Beako. It's time you were freed from it."

Beatrice was intrigued at how Subaru has become, compared to the last time how he was confident that he was going to change a future that is destined for darkness, he was going to let someone else fix things for him. Beatrice would complain yet she had suspected that either keyblade wielder was possibly 'That Person' for her. She looked at the two and continued to speak.

"Do as you wish. It's all quite ironic either way, I suppose. The end of a contract that lasted a long, long time...By bringing an end to the end of the end, I will truly be set free this time indeed. Of course...I suspected either one of you, I suppose."

Subaru and Sora looked at each other for a moment with Subaru nodding at his master, confident that he can save Beatrice from the contract she was bound to. Sora approached the petite girl and began to speak.

"We are here to take you outside, Beatrice."

"What are you talking about, I suppose?"

"We have to leave the mansion and I want you to join us, side by side."

"But why, I didn't ask you to-"

"I know but being lonely here for four hundred years, it must really have taken a toll on you. I had a friend, a Keyblade Master by the name Aqua, she was trapped in a place alone for over a decade and it almost corrupted her if it weren't for my friends and I. That is why I'm here for you, Beatrice. I don't want you to be alone and feel the loneliness you have been for so long."

"..."

"I know the book as blank pages, meaning that it doesn't show you your future anymore."

"What? How did you...?"

"I just know it but I want you to know that you do have a future. I want to help build that future with you, to join Subaru, Emilia, Rem, Ram, even Roswaal, and me onto the future we all share. You are not alone."

Beatrice looked down with a sad expression while holding on to the gospel she so desperately wished to see something, anything new on the pages that had been blank for so very long. She looks up after a moment and asks the question,

"Are you that person? Will you...be that person for Betty?"

"I..."

"Wasting time as always."

A voice spoke which caused all three in the library to get their guards up since they were aware that someone had interrupted Sora and Beatrice's chat. They looked around with Sora and Subaru having their keyblade in hand. As they looked, they eventually spotted both Saix and Replica Riku standing on the other side of the library.

"Who let you all in, in fact?!"

"We let ourselves in, speaking of which, Sora, you really are going to accept this girl over Kairi, Rem, over everyone else? You do realize what she wants is someone who would put her first, think of her only and knowing you, you wouldn't be able to pull it off. You care so much about everybody that you make a poor friend."

"Don't you dare talk to Master Sora like that, asshole!"

"Shut it, false keyblade wielder. The only reason you are even useful is because of the weapon you hold. I can guarantee without it, you are nothing."

Subaru looked at his keyblade and knew that Replica Riku was right in what he spoke yet he looked up at him with determination in his eyes. He had already felt that weakness when he was in the capital recovering, having no weapon yet he had his friends helping him out, pushing him to a future where he could stand beside them.

"That's enough, Riku!"

"What do you know about friendships? All you've ever done isw abandon your friends. When you abused the Power of Waking, you were only thinking about yourself, not caring how others would feel if you disappeared. You allowed your friends to grieve for you while you are in another world, having the time of your life. What kind of friend is that?"

"Shut your mouth!"

"Huh? Oh it seems like the weak and pathetic keyblade wielder would like to speak."

"Yeah that's right, I am the weaker keyblade wielder! I know what it feels to be weak, I know I may never get as strong as Master Sora but even so, my friends will stand by my side and I will not fail them! Neither will Master Sora! He had to leave his home and friends behind to save one who died, he has done more than you can ever hope to accomplish! It doesn't matter what happens in the end, we are all going to make it out of this together for a bright future!"

As Subaru finished speaking, he did not hesitate in charging at Replica Riku and prepared to attack him, causing Replica Riku to summon his weapon for a fight only for everyone to stop when they noticed that someone had started to open the door to the library.

"My My, I didn't realize the fight was going to be in here."

"Elsa..."

"Sora, darling, it has been a while since we last saw each other."

"I do not wish to fight you."

"My My, why are you going soft on me now?"

"I just have someone to focus my attention on, where is Capella the Sin Archbishop of Lust."

"Wow, this boy must love me if he dares to say my name and my title in such a calm manner. I must see this love for myself." A female voice spoke unfamiliar to everyone but Subaru. Capella entered the library and looked around, amazed by the amount of books there was before returning her attention to Sora.

"Now what kind of girl are you into, one who is pretty and as an innocent face...hmm." Capella changes into a girl with red hair and a pinkish attire, a lot like Kairi which did surprised the keyblade wielder but didn't fool him along with Subaru. All Sora did was stayed silent with a serious facial expression while he continued to listen to Capella speak, "Is this not what you seek? After all, for someone who has a heart of gold as they say, you should probably find beauty on the innocent looking."

Sora could only look at Capella with mere disgust as she is taking the form of Kairi to mock him. He closed his eyes and held his hand onto his chest before speaking to the Sin Archbishop of Lust,

"You speak about love but you are only focused on what people think regarding looks but you don't understand that there is love in caring for someone past their looks, into their souls. The inside of someone matters most and you have a darkness hanging in your heart."

"I wouldn't call it darkness, more like the amount of love I have for the world."

"How is that love? That is not love. I witnessed a friend nearly die for a girl because he cared so deeply for. I watched a sister nearly die for the sister she wanted to protect. I died to save the girl I cared for the most, the girl you mock me with. That is what love is, caring for those that you value not by looks but by what they are inside."

"Wait, did I hear that correctly? You died, I suppose?"

"Oh yeah, I guess I never told you the story of when I became a heartless."

"My My Sora, I didn't realize you had the potential of reviving yourself. Now I definitely want to face you off right now!"

"Hold on there Elsa, mother as to teach this boy what love is." Capella speaks while returning to her usual form with a more angry look in her face. She was angry at what Sora was speaking off regarding love, making her hand change into a dragon's hand.

"Listen here you little shit, love is one who views the beauty of someone. The inside of a person is nothing more than fake."

"You are wrong! I've seen it countless times on my journey with all the friends I made, that love is more than just that! It's about caring for someone and who they are as a person!"

Sora spoke with passion since he knows how love works now, having had the chance to experience it with the time he spent with Rem and the love he holds so dear for Kairi. This however was the last straw that broke Capella into attacking Sora, wanting to kill him for having the wrong idea of love in her opinion. She tried her best to slice off his head yet the keyblade was strong enough to block one of her most powerful attacks even when restraining herself.

'This boy...is fascinating! No wonder Elsa wants to see his bowels so badly!'

Capella was impressed as she can tell that Sora was not going all out when he deflected her attack, which made her curious if she could do anything. With the Authority of Lust she attempted to change Sora into a bug yet nothing happened. This greatly confused her but before she could process, Sora charged at her and started going on an offense against her. Elsa wanted to join in and help mother but Beatrice shot a purple icicle at her direction. She got up from her chair and set her gospel aside before looking at Elsa with a serious facial expression.

"I will be fighting you, I suppose."

"Now, I haven't disemboweled a spirit before. This should be interesting."

"Hmpt! As if I would lose to a mere human, I suppose!"

Beatrice created more purple icicles and started to fire them towards Elsa, beginning their fight properly with her in the offense while the Bowel Hunter was on defense. As this is going on, Subaru turned his attention towards both Replica Riku and Saix.

"Let me ask you jackasses something, whose side are you on? Are you on our side or on the sin archbishop's side because they are going to harm some good people and Rem!"

"Let me clarify something to you, kid." Saix spoke in a serious manner, "Neither you or the witch cult interest our needs. If anything we would want the witch cult destroyed since they interfere with Master Xehanort's plans but that does not make us allies. Master Xehanort wants to reform kingdom hearts in this world to further his goals. Although we are not the real versions of Organization XIII, we could become real should the thirteen darknesses clash with this world's seven lights."

"What the hell are you on about? What do you mean you are not the real versions?"

"None of your concern but as we said, we only fight with Sora should it align with our plans, otherwise we don't have a reason to help."

Saix turned towards the direction they came in from and created a corridor of darkness in order for Replica Riku and himself to leave. Subaru noticed this and knew that can't let them leave since they needed at least one of them to stay and help the fight. He first was going to ask for them to help yet he realized that it would only end in them leaving regardless so he thought of another idea. He pointed the keyblade directly towards Replica Riku in order to challenge him,

"I recall something about seven guardians of light, how about you test me? Allow me to kick your ass and prove to you that I'm a worthy fighter!"

"Ha! I'll beat you without even breaking a sweat!"

"Won't know unless you try."

Saix pondered on this for a moment, having been aware that Master Xehanort's plan requires seven lights, regardless if it is seven princesses or seven guardians. They have accounted for the guardians to be Sora, Emilia, and Reinhard for sure while Rem is a candidate. They wanted to ignore Subaru since he isn't a true keyblade wielder but due to him having won back his keyblade, he does need to be tested to see if he really has what it takes to at least be a strong enough candidate to be a guardian of light. He looks at Replica Riku and gives him a nod, which causes the replica to ask,

"Are you sure about this? You know he doesn't stand a chance against me, let alone will I let him survive this fight."

"If that proves to be the case, then it would be one less problem in our path and it'll motivate Sora to actually put effort into the six guardians he will group together."

"Alright but don't blame me if the boy disappears."

"Hmm." Saix went into the corridor of darkness alone before it closed with Replica Riku feeling happy he gets to do something other than stand around and talk. He has a smile for a moment before he turns towards Subaru with a serious grin on his face.

"You will regret challenging me, foolish boy."

"I know I'm foolish but I'm not as weak as you think!"

Subaru charged at Replica Riku once again, slightly confident that he had a chance in holding off Replica Riku on his own. As he goes for a hit, Replica Riku easily deflects off the attack before overwhelming the young boy.

'Damn, this one is tough...but I will not lose so easily!'

Subaru quickly jumped back and was about to cast Fira yet Beatrice noticed this and quickly fired an icicle directly at the two, surprising them since they weren't expecting their fight to be interrupted so abruptly. Subaru turned towards the direction of the icicle to see that it was Beatrice that interrupted them.

"No magic here, idiot. I don't want you burning this place or freezing it, I suppose."

"Sorry Beatrice."

"Just don't damage any of the books, in fact!"

"I won't!"

Subaru turned back towards Replica Riku only to receive a kick to the gut.

"You really are a novice, didn't Sora teach you to never lay your eyes off of your opponent? Man you are a pathetic keyblade wielder."

"I know I'm a novice but didn't you fail to gain the keyblade from Master Sora? After all you had all the power yet he still beat you!"

Replica Riku disliked hearing this greatly, causing him to charge directly at Subaru with immense force until all of a sudden Sora got in between the two and deflected the attack. Subaru was surprised by this along with Replica Riku.

"Master?"

"Don't worry Subaru, I can take care of this, just get Beatrice out of here, now!"

"Just don't die!"

Sora nodded and quickly turned towards Replica Riku and Capella, seeing the two attacking him together. Realizing that he is going to need to go all out, he changes into his final form with Oathkeeper and Oblivion on both his hands. As Sora prepared to face two powerful foes, Beatrice continued to face off with Elsa, pushing the Bowel hunter back for a moment until Subaru approached the petite girl.

"Beatrice, we need to leave now!"

"My My, leaving so soon? I'm having so much fun here."

"What do you propose we do, I suppose?"

"I think I have something up my sleeve, sham-"

"Al Shamak" Beatrice interrupted Subaru as she quickly figured out what he was trying to do and since he had a broken gate, she wasn't going to allow the young boy to try to cast a spell that would kill him. As Beatrice created a black mist, Elsa was stunned since she is not able to see anything with shamak while Capella and Replica Riku were still able to keep up against Sora, Sora deflected many attacks until he noticed an opening on Replica Riku. Taking his opportunity, he dodged one of his attacks and with Oblivion he hit his opponent in the face, sending him flying into a fall before turning his attention towards the Sin Archbishop of Lust.

"Transform all you want, I'm still going to kill you for your flawed view of love!"

"..." Sora stood silent for this, not feeling too much on the threat since he is confident in his abilities to take down the Sin Archbishop of Lust. The two continued their fight with Sora taking on the offensive side of the battle, giving Capella a hard time to keep up as he is damaging her with lots of powerful attacks yet each time she receives a powerful blow, she transforms into a different creature, changing up the fight bit by bit until finally Sora realized what she was doing. She was changing her body to heal herself easily, making it much tougher for the keyblade wielder to finish her off.

As Subaru is taking Beatrice out of the mansion, she looks back and begins to rethink the situation on how it could've been avoided should she had left with everyone. She then began to think on what Sora's answer could've been since he was going to answer her question if he is that person. As the two were heading into the forest, Subaru looked up and noticed smoke coming from the village's direction. This made Subaru worried since he began to think that something bad happened to the village. He runs quickly towards the path to the village until he notices a large amount of Mabeasts blocking the path with a girl who is dressed like Elsa.

"Oh, it's you two. Whatever are you doing way out here? I expected that Elsa to be sloppy but not Mother."

"You..." Subaru looks at the little girl with blue hair and starts to figure out that she looks extremely familiar. "...wait, you're..."

"I had so much fun when you played with us that day."

Subaru begins to recall that he and Rem went to save this girl when they thought she was in danger from the Mabeast. This got him angry since he remembers that the very first loop in this world, Sora went to save her which left Elsa to kill him and possibly kill Rem in that loop. He gave her an angry look only for the little girl to smile and bring in closer the Mabeast to her.

"You're a mabeast user?!" Subaru asked.

"I'm Meili Portroute. Don't call me by such an unappealing name."

"The village...What did you do to Rem and the others?!"

"I don't know who this 'Rem' is, but I did what mother asked. The big maid and the little maid from the mansion...it's a shame the little one turned out to be Petra-chan, though."

"A shame? What are you..."

"Don't worry! She is my friend. Once I find her, I'll make sure it is over in one bite so she won't suffer."

"Find her..." Subaru started to think to himself on this, happy that she is safe yet uncertain on what happened to her. "Meili, what happened to Petra?"

"Don't know, some guy with my hair color came and took her along with some sleeping girl out of here. My pets will find Petra-chan soon."

So he took her...I guess that is good but what happened to everyone else?

Subaru asked Meili what happened to everyone else only for their conversation to be interrupted when they heard a loud explosion at the mansion. They all turned towards the mansion to see a giant black dragon.

"Mother is having fun, I'm jealous."

"Hmm Sora will take care of this, I suppose."

"I hope so."

"My My, such faith in that boy."

Subaru and Beatrice noticed Elsa's voice and quickly turned their attention towards the Bowel hunter. Subaru got his keyblade out and prepared himself for a fight alongside Beatrice, both seeing that they were going to have to fight.

Chapter Text

Subaru charges at Elsa and tries to give in a powerful attack yet she manages to deflect all of the boy's attacks before attempting to disembowel him only for Beatrice to provide the boy cover. Subaru appreciated this and quickly went on the offensive against Elsa, having remembered her movements from the three times she had fought her. Having this knowledge gave him the slight advantage in deflecting some of her attacks before attempting to land a hit. While this is going on, Meili smiles and quickly sends in a couple of Mabeast to assist Elsa in the fight. Subaru took notice of this and quickly jumped away from the Bowel hunter to turn his attention towards the Mabeast for a quick moment. He casted Thunder to destroy the Mabeast before he returned to facing Elsa only for the Bowel hunter to land a kick on the boy's face. This caused Subaru's nose to break while Beatrice quickly casted a multitude of purple icicles to attack Elsa, pushing the Bowel hunter back for a moment to allow Subaru to regain his strength to get back into the action.

"Hurry up, I suppose!"

"Sorry! I wasn't expecting a kick to the fucking face."

"My that's not a nice thing to say."

"Shut up Elsa!"

Subaru got up and casted Cure on himself in order to heal his nose before returning back into the fight, this time with his motivation being that he needs to save this loop since it may be the only one that will allow him to have his Master and Emilia know that he can Return by Death. Not wanting to lose the best loop he has had, he started to aim in killing Elsa which she noticed. She smiled and started to go a bit serious on the fight, showing just how different their strengths are. As she was overwhelming the boy, she took a chance in stabbing Subaru in his left eye, causing him to lose his focus due to the pain he was enduring. As Subaru left himself open, Elsa immediately kicked the boy away from her, disappointed in how he is still a novice compared to Sora.

"That is quite disappointing, you are being trained by one of the strongest opponents I've ever encountered and yet you are a novice."

"He is a disappointment, I suppose, but I won't let you harm him."

"My, I'm surprised by how close you two are. Mind if I ask how is it you care for this weak boy?"

Beatrice looked at Subaru, seeing that he was in pain which made her go and heal his eye as she did not wish for Subaru to continue being in pain. While doing this, she answered Elsa's question in a confident tone.

"He has his uses, I suppose."

Elsa was unsure on how to take the response she got so she just shrugged it with an indifferent opinion. While Elsa waited until Beatrice was ready for a fight, Meili was preparing to send the Mabeast to attack the two yet Elsa told the little girl to stop.

"Why Elsa?"

"I want to wait until they are ready for a fight. It's not fun when they are not giving it their all."

"Okay."

Meili was surprised by this yet she listened to Elsa while Beatrice managed to heal Subaru's eye. As this happened, she whispered something to the boy.

"You told Betty that you would change the dark future awaiting for us all, I suppose. How do you propose to do that, in fact?"

Subaru stood silent when she heard what Beatrice asked her, knowing that whatever he says will be more than important if he wants to save this loop from failing like his previous ones. He closes his and takes a moment to think before finally giving Beatrice an answer,

"Because, we have Sora. He will guide us to a brighter future."

"Hmpt. You told Betty such grandiose things of changing the future but if you are saying that Sora will save us all, then I will trust your word, I suppose."

Beatrice got up and turned towards Elsa before summoning a swarm of purple icicles which got the Bowel hunter excited.

"Have a good taste of mana arrows of stagnant time, I suppose!"

All of the purple icicles get thrown in unison directly at Elsa, forcing the Bowel hunter to give it her all in deflecting each and every icicle.

"One look at an attack like this is enough to-"

Elsa paused herself as she felt something off, causing her to gain some distance from Beatrice to check on her hand. She looks and notices that her hand is covered in some sort of purple ice that is rapidly increasing by the second.

"Well, this was a mistake on my part."

"I'm much older than you. Now fall apart where you stand, I suppose!"

Beatrice closed her hand and began to send more purple icicles directly at Elsa, creating an explosion of purple mist around the Bowel hunter. As purple mist begins to clear, they see Elsa's body with her head and both of her arms gone. Subaru and Beatrice had their guards lowered when they saw that the frozen dead Elsa's corpse begins to fall to the ground and break into many pieces. As this happens, Sora and Replica Riku both jump towards Subaru's position with the two slightly injured.

"Master Sora, Asshole, how are you two working together? What happened to Capella?"

"Riku and I managed to team up against her once she turned into a dragon. We managed to knock her out but not for long."

"Wait, weren't you in that final form of yours?"

"Hehe so I might have used up a lot of my energy so I'm low on strength at the moment but I can still fight!"

"Well as long as you are okay Master is all that matters."

'Man this loop is turning out to be in our favor.' Subaru thought to himself as he began to smile, feeling hopeful. Subaru smiled as they all lowered their guard until he felt a shift in the air, something that struck him in his core. He looked at Sora and saw that he was stabbed in the back by Replica Riku.

"Master Sora!"

"Sora!"

Both Subaru and Beatrice were shocked by this yet filled with anger towards Replica Riku while the organization member enjoyed his victory.

"Sorry but I just want to take you out to prove just how incompetent of a guardian you ar-"

Replica Riku was also surprised by the sting he had in his back, which caused him to slowly turn towards his back side to see Elsa with a sadistic smile.

"What...?"

"My, you have such different insides than expected for a young boy."

"You...little..."

Subaru and Beatrice were shocked by this as they had thought Elsa had been killed by Beatrice's attack. First thing Subaru did was try to heal his master yet he realized that he ran out of magic strength, causing him to run towards Sora as he was beginning to fade away with Subaru holding his master.

"Master Sora...please don't die..."

"Hehe...don't worry Subaru...you'll be able to save us all...that's why I'm not afraid...but in the case you don't make it back in time...just know that I'm proud of you, you really made me...feel like I could be an actual keyblade master..."

"No, Master Sora! Please...!"

Elsa looked at Replica Riku for a moment before tossing him to the side, having seen that there is nothing useful to see anymore. She then approached Sora and for some reason she felt sad but ignored it within the few seconds she felt sadness. She looked at Sora very closely and saw that he was disappearing like if he was a spirit, making her to ask,

"Are you a spirit by any chance? I've never seen a normal human die like this."

Subaru looked at his master with sadness as the keyblade master disappeared right in front of him, leaving Subaru's soul damaged as he saw that this loop had gotten worse. Before he could do anything, they all hear a sinister feminine voice speak,

"That is a shame, I was hoping the boy was mine to kill. Oh how unloved he was. Hahahaha."

"You bitch..."

Subaru spoke with anger towards Capella, not liking how she was disrespecting his master. Before he could get up and do everything he can to fight off the Sin Archbishop of Lust, Beatrice approached him and said to the broken boy,

"This will be my last act, I suppose."

"Act? What are you talking about?"

"I will only save you...as a way to pay for my inability to save that person...forgive me, I suppose."

"Beatrice, what are you-?"

Beatrice pulled her hand directly towards Subaru and created a glowing light around the boy, causing him to disappear from the scene. As he was disappearing, all he could see was a little girl he cared about giving a sad smile at him before his vision was blinded by light.

Damn it Natsuki Subaru...you should've done this by yourself...this is all your fault for not being strong...I should have died instead of Master Sora. This is all my fault. Damn it why am I not fucking strong...fuck!

Subaru woke up back in the same cell he was in back when Garfiel didn't trust him at all in the previous loop. He walked outside and saw that it was snowing a couple days early with it being night time. This caused Subaru to fear the worst since he knows that snow is never a good thing. He walks around the forest on his own for a bit until he notices Ryuzu in the same attire he saw her his first time in Sanctuary.

"Ryuzu...can you help me out? I'm lost."

Subaru's voice is broken as he is still grieving the death of his master even though his Return by Death could reset and save everyone, he finds this situation much more difficult than with Petelgeuse and the White Whale. Ryuzu looked at Subaru for a moment before approaching the boy and grabbing his hand, leading the way for him towards Sanctuary. As he was being led by Ryuzu to the Sanctuary, all Subaru could think about is how he failed everyone in this loop. He failed his knight friends, he failed Beatrice, Frederica, Petra, Rem, and he failed his Master. The last thing he needs to do now is make sure Emilia is safe since he is going to inform her that he might end up using Return by Death to save his master and all those lost in the mansion.

As he was being walked by a Ryuzu, Garfiel is approached by Ryuzu Bilma to inform him that the eyes of the Sanctuary have spotted Subaru.
"The hell da ya mean one of em is guidin him?!"

"Young Su is with one of Ryuzu. He doesn't appear to be with Young So."

"What?!"

Garfiel begins to get angry when hearing this, surprised that only Subaru is returning to Sanctuary without Sora. This made him suspicious yet all he could do is observe Emilia's trial with Kenichi and Naoko. As the four are all awaiting for the trial, Subaru had joined them with one of the Ryuzus guiding him towards the trial. Garfiel noticed him and quickly charged at him and grabbed his throat.

"Ya got the fuckin nerve to return back here without ya master!"

"Hey asshole, leave my son alone!"

Kenichi quickly approached Garfiel and punched him in the head with lots of force, causing Garfiel to let his grip on Subaru to hold the injury on his head received by Kenichi. Naoka and Kenichi both hugged their son as he made it back to them safely.

"My baby, I'm glad you are safe."

"Yes, I'm glad you are okay as well my son. What happened to your master?"

"...Master Sora...he is dead..."

"What?!" Kenichi and Naoko were both shocked to hear this as they saw the broken voice in their son when he was speaking while Garfiel looked with an angry expression. He had not expected the one who nearly bested him to have died so easily, which makes him angry since he never got the chance to defeat Sora.

"Who killed em?"

"...some asshole who was taken down by the Witch's cult..."

"Da fuck!"

"I'm so sorry my son."

Kenichi hugged his son tightly as he knew how close Sora and Subaru were with the interactions they saw the day they arrived in the new world. As the Natsuki family were all together, Garfiel managed to recover from his small sting in his head and approached Subaru.

"Oy! Go in there'n get the princess! She's been there all day."

"What do you mean she's been there all day?"

"Emilia told us that she needed to pass the Sanctuary before the snow came so she decided to take the trail as long as it takes until she succeeds."

"What?"

Subaru, worried for Emilia's health, goes into the graveyard to check up on her, with fear in his heart that something bad happened to her as well. As he begins to enter the graveyard, Kenichi and Naoko were tempted to go follow their son to make sure their future Daughter-in-law is safe as well yet Garfiel grabbed the two to tell them,

"Don't! Ya two aren't qualified!"

"But we have to help Emilia and our son!"

"I'm not lettin ya!"

Garfiel got in front of the two and crossed his arms, showing that he will not let them enter the tomb. Kenichi was preparing himself to fight off against Garfiel only for Naoko to tell her husband to stop, knowing that he wouldn't stand a chance against Garfiel. Naoko and Kenichi both looked at the graveyard to silently pray for their son to save Emilia.

Subaru entered the graveyard and started to run quickly towards the room where he along with Sora and Emilia took the first trial, afraid that she is dead. As he enters the room, he notices Emilia standing there for a moment before turning towards his direction, calling his name in question at first before running towards him to make sure she is seeing him. As she got closer, she became extremely happy,

"Subaru? Subaru! I'm so happy."

All that Subaru has in his mind is that Emilia is safe, causing him to hug her tightly, not wanting to let her go while Emilia was stunned at this.

"S-Sorry...I'm just happy you are not dead...because Master Sora is dead..."

Emilia had a blank face for a moment before hugging Subaru back with a smile, enjoying the warmth she is receiving with the hug. There was a moment of silence before Subaru started to ask,

"Emilia...what happened with the trial?"

"Trial..."

"That's right, the Trial. I'm sorry Master Sora and I made you go through it alone. I want to apologize for that, and I want to know what happened. Really, it couldn't bother me in the least whether it was a failure...considering that I failed to save my Master..."

"Failure, yes, a failure. I can't overcome the first Trial, my past. And all this when you were expecting from me, and worried about me, I'm sorry."

"Ah, it's alright. Don't worry about it."

Subaru was angry with himself since he knows that he should've tried to solve everything on his own since now Master Sora is dead because he allowed him to join in the fight against Capella, Meili, and Elsa. He sits down and takes a moment to breathe in hopes that he can think clearly yet everything would shift when Emilia's face was close to his while speaking to her.

"Subaru, don't you sometimes want to touch my hair? Well I was thinking, sometimes I also want to do things like this to you. Hehehe, Subaru, sooo many openings."

"Emilia?"

"I thought, what if it went on, what if it went on that you abandoned me and left me behind, restart the world without me, what would I do...I thought about it so, soo, soo much. I thought that would be sooo scary. And so, when you came back to me, I was happy."

"..."

"Subaru. Why don't we be together forever? Be with me. Don't die and restart. Darling if I could only have you, then, there's nothing I would ever need any more-"

"..." Subaru was silent by this, had he wished to win Emilia be in love with him but not like this, not in a scary and obsessive manner that is unhealthy. He took a distance from Emilia while listening to her speak and speak with fever.

"Subaru, when you left me with your parents, I did felt nice learning more about your past and how you were sooo obsessed in being like your father. You even went so far as to act like him, trying to become him."

'Damn it, I didn't want her knowing that much of my past. Dang it mom, dang it dad.'

"But then I remembered how many times you died so you could save me, making me really happy. You are amazing Subaru. I wanted to repay you for all the times you had to suffer because I was weak, so I took on the trial again and again and again and again. And then you came in here and it made me really happy, which made me realize something. When I saw you just now, I couldn't stop it any more. In my chest, in the deepest part, there's a little me who's calling your name, Subaru. And so, I wanted to reach out like this, touch you, so much..."

"..."

"Subaru. I'm sorry for up to now. I've always been doing something awful. This is how you felt about me, and I always made you have to cope. That was something sooo awful of me, right now, I sort of understand. Feeling like this, but still having to cope, was really painful for you. You were coping and I was being so selfish. I was supposed...to want to think about you, to understand you, but I didn't understand you at all. I even tried to push you away when we first met. I left you in the capital all by yourself to cope. But, not any more. Now I'm always thinking about you, Subaru. Always thinking of you. And the same way you said you...love me, how you think that about me...now I might also...want to think like that about you, maybe."

"..."

"Or I mean, I'm sorry. That was unfair of me. You might've been scared, and not known what I'd think, but Subaru, you told me clearly. And so, me too, I'll say it clearly. I will state. I love you, Subaru."

Subaru walked out with his eyes completely stale while his parents went towards his position to check up on him. Garfiel and Ryuzu were both not sure on how to take this and were slightly unhappy with Emilia not being with Subaru.

"My son, what happened in there?"

"..."

"My baby, where is Emilia?"

"..."

"Oy! What the hell happen't princess?!"

"...If you mean Emilia...she said she loves me."

"Huh?" Garfiel looked at Subaru with anger in his eyes, not liking the response he got. Subaru continued to speak in a non caring attitude.

"She said she loves me, and as long as she has me, she doesn't need anything else."

"You bastard..." Garfiel's body begins to glow in red aura with his body growing slightly each passing second as his rage is what's causing him to transform. Kenichi and Naoko both looked at their son with a shocked expression when they heard this, beginning to puzzle that Emilia's mind must have broken. Subaru continued to speak.

"With that cute face, in that cute voice, so close that we could've melted together...That's what she said."

"You think this is the time for-"

"There's no way Emilia would say she loves me!" Subaru turned towards Garfiel with rage coming from his mouth, causing Garfiel to be stunned by this as he did not expect Subaru to say these words alongside Naoko and Kenichi. Before any of them could question Subaru, he continued to rant.

"Like there's any chance she'd ever say that. That she doesn't need anything else...Never."

"Wh-What are you-"

Subaru fell to his knees with his parents by his side, everyone watching as the boy continued to speak in sadness.

"If only Puck was by her side, if only I came here faster...there's no way she would fall all over me like that. Someone pushed her to the point that she had no choice but to rely on me."

Garfiel attempts to get closer to Subaru to interrogate him yet Kenichi with a knife on his hand gets in between the two, ready to defend his son. This annoyed Garfiel which caused him to yell at Subaru, "So that's why there's snow everywhere?! Drag't half-witch out here! If ya can't do that-"

"Bring Emilia out here and have her stop the snow? I can't do that."

"Why da fuck not?!"

"Emilia's not the one who's making it snow. It's someone else."

"Someone else?!"

"Where is Roswaal?"

Subaru asked his parents to stay there and wait in case Emilia tried to leave the graveyard while Garfiel and him went to confront Roswaal, both of them angry for different reasons. As the two confront Roswaal, he begins to speak to the two in a calm manner,

"Well, Well. Whaaaaaat an unusual pair you two make."

"You're the one making it snow in the Sanctuary, aren't you, Roswaal?"

Roswaal's smile went away within the second Subaru finished asking his question.

"Subaru-kun, did you hear that from me?"

Subaru stood silent as he noticed the question Roswaal asked, making him a bit confused yet he didn't want the magician to know that. Roswaal can tell that he is getting no response, making him understand the problem of asking that question.

"Hmm...I see."

"Ya not gonna deny it?!"

"I could feign ignorance, but you two clearly have some grounds for asking me this, so I suppose I shall respect that."

"Ha! Thanks a whole damn lot, dumbass! Maybe I oughta show a little respect for your stupidity, too!"

Ram noticed that Garfiel was attempting to harm Roswaal, causing her to get in between the two.

"I will not allow you to insult Roswaal-sama."

"This is no time for you to butt in!"

"It's you who needs to back off, Garf!"

"I don't wanna have to take this out on you."

The two stared at each other for a few seconds with determination before all of a sudden they felt something going through their chest, with Subaru in complete shock by this.

"Ram...You truly are an excellent servant."

Garfiel's mouth started to fill up with blood before he coughed, with some pieces of blood hit on Ram's face before he fell to the ground. As his back hits the ground, he grabs his chest in pain, bleeding out. Roswaal approaches Ram's ear to tell her,

"I am a man of my word. I shall offer this soul to you."

As Roswaal finishes speaking, he pulls his hand out of Ram's chest to see her fall to the ground with a smile forming. Once her body hit the ground, Garfiel went to heal Ram, attempting to save her while resisting to transform. Subaru did not want either of them to die, causing him to pull out his keyblade and attempt to heal the two since he could feel some magic return to him yet Roswaal immediately punched him hard in the stomach so that all the air inside of Subaru was knocked out. Subaru fell to the ground in pain and attempted to heal Garfiel at the very least, knowing that if he was healed, he would take care of Roswaal while he healed Ram only for Roswaal to not hesitate in kicking Garfiel's head hard enough to destroy it, effectively killing him.

"I cannot have you transforming here. Now, in accordance with my vow, shall we talk, Natsuki Subaru-kun?"

"You...Why did you kill them?!"

"They were interfering with our discussion. It was an awful thing to do to Ram, but had I not created an opening, I had little chance of defeating him."

"You son of a-" Subaru tried to attack Roswaal only to easily be disarmed and injured by a few attacks.

"You should stop that, you are not going to beat me."

"You bastard! There's no way I'm gonna..."

"Let me get away with this?"

"Huh? Stop...Stop looking at me like that! Who the hell you are?! You killed them, you said all that about the Witch's cult...I have to deal with this crap over and over!"

"Over and over. Yes, over and over, Subaru-kun."

"Tsk."

Roswaal smiles and notices the rage and anger in Subaru's eyes, making him realize that he needs to get his gospel in order for the conversation to continue without the need of violence. He heads to grab it while saying, "Very well. Since you do not understand, this might explain it for you."

Roswaal pulls out a gospel which catches Subaru's attention.

"You have one too?!"

"Ah, I guess I don't have to explain it to you who has the other one or what it does. After all, you've managed to redo this world multiple times."

"Wait...you knew?!"

Subaru looked at the gospel with disappointment since he knows that Beatrice most likely has been killed while also surprised that Roswaal knows he can reset time. Roswaal looked at Subaru's facial expression to come to the conclusion that Beatrice is dead.

"Judging from your expression, I assume Beatrice succeeded in fulfilling her dearest wish to disappear?"

"Her dearest wish? Dying...Dying is her dearest wish?! Is that what you're saying?!"

"That is what she wanted. I envy her. It would seem that I am incapable of fulfilling my dearest wish."

"What is it you want to do? Why are you like this?!"

"I cannot say. I have made a vow of my own. I will, however, say this. I am constantly doing my utmost to fulfill my dearest wish. All of my schemes, my inhumanity, and the assistance and backing I offer are for that purpose."

"You're following that book, too? Is this snow in the book too, then?! Did it tell you to make snow fall?! Why?!"

"Why else? To isolate Emilia-sama."

"Huh?"

"An unseasonal snowstorm where she happens to be, in a place with a deep connection to the witch. Garfiel would condemn her, and the villagers have experience with cold spells. Emilia-sama would then be isolated and become emotionally unstable. Like Sora-kun, your parents were not accounted for in the gospel but I guess I got lucky that Emilia still broke and you could never distance yourself from her if she were to lean on you."

"You bastard!"

"In any case, your current self cannot bring about the future indicated in the text. If there's a discrepancy, it must be corrected."

Roswaal started to approach Subaru in a threatening manner which caused Subaru to get his keyblade ready for a fight, questioning whether the magician was going to kill him. Roswaal responded that he wasn't going to kill Subaru but make him redo everything. Subaru used Reflect to stop Roswaal's attack yet he anticipated this. He dodged the exploding lights before managing to land a hit on Subaru, which led Subaru receiving a beatdown with Roswaal hoping that this would force the boy to restart everything. As he was distracted by this, he did not hear or sensed anybody behind him. Kenichi with the knife he got from Otto stabbed Roswaal in the back, leaving him open for Subaru to use his remaining strength to knock the magician down with one hit with his keyblade.

As Roswaal was on the ground, Kenichi began to beat him up for having harmed his son, using all of his strength to deliver the strongest hits to assure the clown felt all the pain he caused Subaru. Subaru got up slowly and healed himself to regain his strength while looking at his father beating up Roswaal.

"This is what you get, mother fucker!"

"Ooooh...you are quiiiiite violen-"

"Shut the fuck up!"

"Father, watch out!"

Subaru got in front of his father and quickly casted Fira in order to kill the rabbit that broke into the house, killing it in the process.

"Why is the Great Rabbit here?! It's only the second day?!"

"Theeeeeey must be attracted to this snow."

"Daphne did say the Great Rabbit is drawn to large amounts of mana..."

"Shit, son we need to go! Your mother is all alone and could be in danger!"

"Right!"

Subaru and Kenichi both started to head out yet Subaru was stopped when Roswaal said to him,

"Yoooou should be careful out there."

"Shut it! I will save my parents and even if things go wrong, I'll make sure that you pay for this timeline when we talk again!"

"You seem to be mistaken about one thing, Subaru-kun. Perhaps you can start over, but I cannot. My present self will end here. But that is fine. Another me, one who is not myself will be there after you start over. So long as that me fulfills my goal one day, it makes no difference."

"...that's not how any normal human thinks."

"The day will come when you truly catch up to me. Listen to me, Subaru-kun. There is one thing that is truly, truly the most precious to you. You must get rid of everything but that, and think of nothing but protecting that one most precious thing. By doing that you can become like me."

"Hey son, we have to go!"

Kenichi grabbed his son's arm and dragged him out of the room, causing Subaru to return focus on getting to his mother and Emilia. The two were running through the village, hearing the screams of the residence due to the rabbits eating them alive. Subaru wanted to cover his ears but he had to listen to the suffering of others for failing to save anyone yet again. As they ran and ran, they noticed the cathedral was on fire.

"What is going on?"

"Suwen and the other villagers..chose to die by burning alive..." Kenichi was very distrubed by this since he knew that there were children inside the cathedral. Subaru stood silent for a moment as he finally considered that this loop was hell. With his master dead, Rem and the maids dead, Beatrice possibly dead, Ram and Garfiel dead, and Emilia with a broken mind, he was living in hell.

"Let's get moving, dad."

"Right..."

The two continue to go through the hell around them with some rabbits jumping the two only for Subaru to hit them away, protecting his father more than himself as he ends up with many rabbits actually landing a couple of bites on him. Subaru healed himself a few times until he realized that he no longer had enough magic power to cast Cure. This posed a problem since he was really injured by the time they got to the graveyard. Naoko was standing there in slight fear as the rabbits were closing in yet when Subaru and Kenichi arrived, the two men got themselves ready for a fight.

"Any ideas, father?"

"Just protect your mom and yourself."

"Need assistance, Young Su?"

"Ryuzu! We need your help, get my parents out of here!"

"Wait what?! We are not leaving you behind!"

"I know father but I need to get Emilia out of here too! Just trust me please."

Naoko and Kenichi both looked at each other and knew that they didn't have time to argue with their son. They both nodded with Naoko telling her son,

"Please come back safe and sound, my baby boy."

"Don't worry mother, I'll make sure of that. Ryuzu, please get my parents out of Sanctuary as best as you can!"

"As you command, Young Su."

Ryuzu began to guide Naoko and Kenichi out of the Sanctuary through a path where the rabbits have yet to have gone in. As the three left, Subaru began to fight each rabbit as best as he could until he was about to be eaten alive once again only for some darkness to swallow him up.

Subaru woke up yet he realized he was bleeding out in some darkness, which made him pounder on whether or not this will be true death since he can feel his life truly slipping in a way that is different from his other deaths. As he was dying on the floor of darkness, he heard a familiar voice speak to him.

"That was a close call, you were almost about to be lunch for those little adorable but deadly things."

"...Huh?"

"So, you read the final part of my book?"

"What?"

"Come on kid, do you not know who I am? We talked before in your heart, don't you remember?"

"Huh?"

"Right Right, you are dying right now. I probably should heal you but what is the point. Darkness will prevail and light expires."

"...No it won't."

"Hmm."

"I won't...let that happen at all...!"

"How do you propose that, kid? You don't look like you'll be saving anybody, let alone yourself in that state. You also got The keyblade wielder killed."

"I...I will...save everyone..."

"Hehe alright kid, I'm curious to see how you do it. Now show me how to save everyone."

The mysterious figure moves his hand towards Subaru's position before sending him off to the outside world once again. As he is back, he runs into the graveyard to avoid the great rabbit but as he enters the graveyard, he begins to cough out blood.

'Shit...I didn't think I took too much damage...'

As Subaru was walking slowly with his body hurting from all the pain he received from the Great Rabbit. As he was walking towards the room Emilia was still in, all Subaru can think about is how he failed everybody in this loop. He then thought about how he is going to leave Emilia behind who knows that if he dies, he would restart everything. This line of thinking made him think whether he really is rewinding time or if he was moving through different realities and leaving others behind. This thought immediately made him uncomfortable and forced him to push it away while he begins to hear Emilia speak in a happy tone,

"Subaru? It is you, Subaru! Gosh, where have you been?"

"..."

"I was so worried. Are you exhausted?"

"...a little..."

"I see! All right, then."

Subaru closes his eyes, wanting to tell Emilia of the upcoming danger but not being able to due to his injuries making him lose his strength even faster. Before he could say anything he could hear Emilia saying his name. He opens his eyes to see her kneeling with a smile on her face.

"You like resting your head on my lap, right?"

Subaru approaches Emilia and lies on her lap and begins to rest himself, allowing the blood in his body to continue bleeding out while Emilia plays with his hair. Subaru notices that something is wrong since Emilia is not attempting to heal him. He looks up and sees the obsession in her eyes towards him, in one hand he wants this but in another he knows that she isn't the Emilia he wants.

"Subaru, did you get a little lighter?"

"I'm trying the shed-blood diet. It's ballast style, dumb the weight, unload more, kinda, like that..."

"I don't understand what you're saying, but you did something crazy for someone else again, didn't you? That's the kind of person you are, Subaru. I understand, but...I'm soooo worried."

"..."

"The truth is, I only want you to do that, for me. But, I know that's being selfish, and a Subaru who acts like he doesn't see other people for me, isn't something I want to see maybe...That's also me being selfish, I'm sorry."

Subaru's light in his eyes was just about to go out while Emilia's eyes continued to glow with obsession before she approached Subaru's lips to go for the kiss. The last thing Subaru felt was the soft lips of Emilia, the first kiss he had ever gotten, the kiss of death.

Subaru woke up back at the same time as his master and all his mind had was the last thing he experienced in his life, the fact that Emilia broke and kissed him. He touched his lips and concluded that he will rely on himself. After getting Sora killed previously, making him do the exact same thing he did in his very first loop, making sure that every emotion he felt in his first time to be recreated with effort on his part to make sure that he doesn't get everything wrong in the best timeline. The only change he was making was that night, instead of being with Emilia, he quickly went to talk to his parents.

"Mother, Father, I want to ask you two for a favor."

"Yes my baby."

"What would you like your amazing mother and amazing father to do, my son?"

"Can you both watch over Emilia for me?"

"Yes my son we can do that but what are you up to? I assume you could use some help."

"I appreciate that father but I can do it on my own."

"You don't have to do it all on your own, my baby. You can have your father help you out or even your Master can help. I think he is staying up and doing something outside."

"I know, he is meditating to make sure his strength is at full power, I think."

"You don't even know what your master is even up to? Come on, son."

"Hehe sorry, I guess I didn't pay attention to what he was up to but I really want you two to take care of Emilia while I take care of something."

"Okay dear, we will take care of my future daughter in law."

Subaru blushed by this statement before starting to make his way outside of the building, determined to ask Echidna for help since she might be able to help him in saving everyone. As he goes outside, he bumps into Otto who was just going to check on Subaru.

"Natsuki-san, what are you doing outside this late?"

"Oh Otto, I was just wanting to check on Master Sora since he was still outside."

"Right. I went to talk to him just a moment ago, he seemed to be alright so no need to worry about Sora-san."

"I appreciate it Otto. You should probably rest, tomorrow we are going to have a busy day."

"I should say the same to you."

"I will."

Subaru returned back to the house and waited until Otto left, wanting to make sure he didn't try to stop him from entering the graveyard alone. As he waited for an hour, he noticed his parents having fallen asleep next to Emilia, making him smile that the people he cares about are all together. He wondered how things would be with his parents now in the new world alongside him.

'I hope that I win your heart Emilia-tan, my parents will honestly accept you into our family.'

Subaru smiled before leaving the building and making his way towards the graveyard, not having noticed Sora was returning from his alone time and had spotted him heading to the graveyard. Sora followed his apprentice without letting Subaru know he was being followed, wanting to know what he was up to. As Sora saw that Subaru was entering the graveyard on his own, it made him realize that Subaru was going to try to take the trial on his own in Emilia's stead. This made him go run as fast as he possibly could to Emilia's room from the graveyard, wanting her to help him in stopping Subaru.

'What are you thinking, Subaru? I thought we were all in agreement that Emilia should be the ones to pass the trial? If Garfiel finds out about this, we are all in trouble!'

Sora ran as fast as he could into the house, making sure he doesn't awaken anybody since he knows that it would only cause a lot of problems for Subaru. When he entered Emilia's room, he noticed that Subaru's parents were asleep which caused him to quickly head towards Emilia's bed and pick her up. As he does this, he quickly takes her outside and awakens her there to which she was glad to be awaken since she felt like she was in a nightmare.

"Sora? What are you doing here? Wait, what are we doing outside?"

"Sorry but we have a problem...but first do you need a dream eater?"

"Dream eater? Oh, your spirits! No it's okay. Puck would get mad if I got attached to one of them."

"True, I mean they could help get rid of nightmares."

"I mean I guess, anyway what are we doing out here?"

"Right, Subaru went to the graveyard by himself. We need to stop him before something bad happens to him."

"What?!" Emilia was shocked by this and quickly went inside as quietly as possible to get into more appropriate attire before following Sora towards the graveyard, both of them determined to help Subaru in case he got himself into some trouble.

"That dunderhead, what was he thinking?!"

"I don't know but I have a feeling that he is doing this for you."

"He...doesn't trust me?"

"Not that, he wants you to be able to succeed which is why he wants to do things for you, because he is crazy about you."

"He is such a dum dum!"

"True but I know what he is doing, I mean I died for Kairi to save her."

"That is true…" Emilia had remembered the part of the story where Sora took his own heart to save Kairi, which made her understand that Subaru wishes to help her yet she still dislikes how he is doing things on his own. As they were going into the graveyard to look for Subaru, earlier Subaru had entered the graveyard and fell to his knees.

"Invite me, Echidna! I'll give you my life as many times as you want it! Or my pride or anything else! So please, Echidna! Let me..."

Subaru started to feel dizzy for a moment before falling on his side with his mind losing consciousness. As he closed his eyes, everything felt disoriented while he heard a voice speak to him similar to his.

"Behold an unthinkable present."

Chapter Text

"Hey Subaru...Subaru!"

(What...?)

"What happened?! Curaga!"

(Is that...?)

"Wilhelm! Felix! Someone!"

"What's going on, Sora-dono?!"

"It's Subaru!"

"Subaru-dono..."

(What is going on? That voice is familiar...)

"My...apprentice...why...?"

"Why..."

(...that was Master Sora's voice! And Wilhelm's!)

"Why?! Why did you die so easily?!"

"Emilia, stand back!"

Subaru was able to see yet he realized that he was just a soul, unable to look away from the scene being played in front of him. He could see it was the time he committed suicide in a vain attempt to save Rem only to realize the checkpoint had moved. He saw Wilhelm and Sora crying with one punching the ground hard while Sora was preventing Emilia from entering the room, knowing that she would break down if she entered yet she managed to push her way through.

"Subaru...liar...liar...you liar!"

"Emilia-sama, you need to leave! We are going to get Felix to help!"

"Wilhelm, I healed him but his spirit is gone."

(What is going on?! I don't remember this at all!)

"No...why Subaru...you said you love me...why?!"

"Emilia, you need to stand back please."

"Why did he do this Sora? Why?!"

Emilia began to cry into Sora's arms, wanting to know why Subaru committed suicide while both Sora and Wilhelm were unsure on how to tell the others of what had transpired. She cried and cried with everything she had, having her heart broken by just the boy's simple suicide. Eventually she passed out with Sora moving her outside safely while Wilhelm and himself thought on what to do. As this crazy moment was going around the two with both of them unsure on what to think of, Subaru's corpse slowly started to move on its own.

(What the? What is going on?)

"This isn't right, Subaru-dono? Is that you?"

"Wait, Wilhelm watch out?!"

Sora jumped in front of Wilhelm to protect him from getting hurt and quickly blocked off an attack from the dead Subaru with his Kingdom Key. Subaru watched as everything was unfolding, confused on why his corpse was attacking his friends. Before Sora could do something, they all noticed Puck appear with anger in his eyes.

"How dare you make Lia cry."

"Wilhelm, stand back."

"Okay, Sora-dono..."

"Puck, stand back as well."

"No Sora! This witch...this man made Lia cry, he has to pay by my hands."

"Spirit...if we fight here and now, the casualties-"

"You violated your pledge, and froze my Lia's heart. -It's time I ende-"

Before Puck could finish, they all saw a bright light cover the room which got even the dead corpse attention. As the light lowered, it was Sora holding Ultima weapon in his hand while in Ultima form. He looks at Puck with anger in his eyes before speaking to the spirit.

"You will back off, Puck. I will take care of whatever is possessing Subaru's body."

"You will not stop me from-"

"If you do something Puck, and I mean anything, I will take you down without hesitation! Do you want that to happen knowing what it would do to Emilia."

"..."

"Are we clear?"

(I've never seen Master Sora this scary.)

Puck was looking at Sora with anger in his eyes yet the longer he looked at Sora, the more he started to back off, seeing that if he were to be killed by the Keyblade wielder, he would surely make Emilia suffer. Puck nodded and headed towards Emilia with anger still in his eyes as he wished to be the one to kill Subaru. Sora looked at his apprentice and began to say in a sad tone of voice,

"I really am sorry about this, Natsuki Subaru. I failed you as a master..."

Sora quickly charged at the body and without hesitation took it down with one hit, having a lot of guilt in his heart. As Subaru's body fell, Puck attempted to do something as he wanted the final one to finish off the boy that broke his daughter's heart only for a beam of light to hit his little furry chest.

"I told you to back off!"

Sora made sure the light wasn't lethal but enough to put the little cat unconscious. This worked as Puck retreated into his crystal in hopes of recovering while Subaru's body started to disappear.

"Subaru-dono...I wished you were still here with us."

"Subaru...forgive me for failing as a master. I promise to take care of Emilia for you."

As Sora finished speaking in a sad tone with a tear streaming through his left eye, the world went blank.

Subaru woke up back in the tomb with pain in his face, having seen the guilt he gave his master and the pain he brought to Emilia. He coughed a bit before looking around, trying to figure out what was going on until he noticed that he was back to normal.

"I'm inside the tomb. What was that?"

Subaru was extremely confused yet he figured that he is probably in the second trial, refusing to entertain the idea that worlds continue even after his death. As he started to get up, he felt his body lose energy and his mind starting to lose strength once again. As he fell to the ground once again, he could hear his voice say,

"Behold an unthinkable present."

Everything went dark for a moment.

(Where am I this time?)

"Subaru...!"

(Wait, that sounds a lot like...)

"My My, I didn't expect him to jump in the mix. What a shame too."

"I...I won't let you get away with this!"

(Rem!)

Subaru's vision was restored to him in order to view the scene right after his very first death, seeing that Rem was completely broken from his death before turning that grief into rage towards Elsa. Before the two continued their fight, they both noticed Sora in his valor form returning from the forest with Meili in his back.

"Rem! What is going on?! Where is Subaru?"

"My My, I was wondering when you were going to arrive, Sora dear."

Sora set Meili aside and began to walk towards the crater where he saw Rem with a horn on her forehead, seeing that she is a demon. This caught his attention for a moment until he noticed Subaru's lifeless head away from his body, making the keyblade wielder feel a rage in his heart towards Elsa, having realized that she is the one who killed the boy.

"Rem, I know your anger but I need you to get the girl to safety. I'll handle the Bowel hunter by myself."

"But Sora-"

"Please Rem."

"...okay."

Rem nodded and put away her horn before obeying the keyblade wielder's wishes and taking Meili out of the scene. As Rem left, Sora took himself from valor form and back into his standard attire.

"My My, aren't you going to go into your powerful form?"

"..."

"That's not nice to leave someone hanging, Sora dear."

"...I have nothing to speak to you about."

"My, I never thought that the boy's death would make you this angry. It makes me excited to see what you will do for the boy."

"...Avenge him."

"Then why-"

Sora cut Elsa off by covering himself in a black sphere for a moment before revealing himself in his anti-form with Kingdom Key in hand. As Sora along with his weapon had a heartless like design was shown to Elsa, she was intrigued since he looked like he was a heartless.

"My My, this is quite a treat. Is this your more angry side? Now that is interest. Please give me a desirable fight! Make me feel what I did when we fought in the Loot house!"

Elsa charged at Sora, excited to see how Anti-Sora would fare compared to Final Form Sora yet as she was going to land a hit on the keyblade wielder, she was completely thrown off when Sora's anti-form managed to land a powerful hit. This sent Elsa flying a few feet with the Bowel hunter beginning to plush as she enjoyed the painful hit she received. Before being able to recover, Sora was already close to the Bowel hunter and instantly started to beat her up without showing any mercy.

(I've never seen Master Sora this angry before...no, he was like this when Petelgeuse killed everyone which gave him the power of darkness to eliminate three organization members in a couple of hits. I don't like seeing my master like this.)

Sora continued to beat Elsa to a bloody pulp, showing how deadly he is when he allows the anger in him to take control, even worrying Elsa since she realizes that Sora is aiming to kill. With Sora about to finish Elsa with the final blow, the world went dark for Subaru.

Subaru awoke back in the graveyard and started to roll around in pain as he is beginning to think about all the pain he caused and may cause to the worlds after his death. This thought caused him to scream since he doesn't want to see anymore, he doesn't want to see his Master suffer or see Emilia suffer because of his death.

"Stop...it...please...! Stop it! Stop it!"

Subaru attempts to make a run for it yet he loses his strength once again and ends up passing out.

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Subaru! Subaru!"

Emilia begins to cry out the boy's name as she just witnessed him getting crushed to death by the building that was aiming for Emilia and Puck. As she cried, Puck looked angry towards Xigbar as he is the cause for Emilia to be in great pain emotionally. Xigbar smiles as he sees Puck preparing to attack him while Reinhard is being pushed back by Young Xehanort.

"You broke my daughter's heart by killing the boy he cared for. Now you will die now."

"Ha, as if! I wasn't trying against you two, do you honestly think that I will lose to you just because you are angry?"

"Trust me, nobody gets away with hurting Lia."

Puck starts to go all out on Xigbar, not caring if he is causing destruction in the buildings nearby just to get a hit that'll kill Xigbar. While Puck was trying to kill Xigbar, Young Xehanort and Reinhard were both in a blade lock. Reinhard noticed that Emilia was crying, causing him to look at Emilia's direction to see why she was crying only to figure out that Subaru as been killed, angering the Master Swordsman.

"How dare you all attack the kingdom and put many people's lives at risk and for what?"

"We don't need to tell you anything, Swords Saint."

Reinhard quickly jumped back and used his most powerful move in hopes that he could take down Young Xehanort. As Reinhard is going with one of his one-hit attacks, Young Xehanort was prepared to dodge the attack yet he allowed himself to be hit, wanting to prove something.

Reinhard sends his strongest attack towards Young Xehanort, obliterating the organization member which made Reinhard turn around for a moment, thinking that the fight is over yet he felt a shift of mana which caused him to regain back his guard. He looked at the area Young Xehanort was obliterated to see a giant clock moving backwards to show Young Xehanort rewinded back his life prior to dying.

"What an impressive attack, but it wasn't enough to kill me."

"Wait, what just happened?"

"Let's just say that I have an ability that'll keep me from being taken down so easily. Well then shall we continue this fight."

"You and your friends will not get away with this!"

Reinhard charges at Young Xehanort and begins to go on the offensive, seeing that he can't hold back if he wants to defeat the organization member. As Reinhard continues his fight with Young Xehanort, Emilia continues to cry over Subaru's death.

"Why Subaru...? Why did you save me? I didn't want you to die..."

Emilia continues to cry as she wishes things went different until something inside her changed, causing her to slowly increase mana in a way that got both Puck and Reinhard's attention. The two quickly went towards her position, abandoning their fight, to check on Emilia only for her to start showing signs of mana storing up inside her.

(Emilia...I'm sorry...I didn't wish to make you suffer this much...)

Reinhard and Puck tried to calm Emilia down as best as they could before Emilia started to walk towards Xigbar with anger in her eyes.

"You hurt Subaru, my friend, the boy I saved a month ago. Now he is dead, because of you!"

Emilia's anger caused her to start freezing the area, getting both Young Xehanort and Xigbar's attention. The two organization members waited to see what Emilia would do to them, not realizing that they were in actual danger as Emilia's mana was building up to the point where anyone close would be killed within seconds, even the organization members wouldn't be able to survive this.

"I will avenge Subaru!"

Emilia exploded with large amounts of ice covering the entire area which eventually caused the world to go dark once again, indicating that the scene ended with Subaru's mind breaking as he sees what happens to the worlds he left behind.

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Subaru? Did you fall asleep? Subaruuuuu. Subaru. Subaru. Subaruuuu?"

(Wait, what is this scene playing?)

"You really are selfish, sleeping on my lap but then again you look cute when you are asleep."

(Hold on...this is...the previous loop...)

"Subaru, you are very selfish. You are forcing me to watch over you after we just kissed. You dunderhead...though I don't mind seeing this side of you, the only thing that belongs to me. You are all to myself, Subaru-kun."

(This is...my fault...I should've been there...)

"I love you, Subaru. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you."

"Wow, you really have turned into quite the girl, haven't you?"

(Huh? Who is...)

The mysterious figure who Subaru spoke before dying in Emilia's lap had managed to enter the graveyard without getting hurt. This caught Subaru's attention, curious on what he was going to do. The mysterious figure approaches Emilia to check on Subaru, having sensed that the soul that once inhabited the broken and damaged body is now gone.

This disappointed him yet he expected this since he knew that the future is set. He also had a feeling that Subaru didn't have enough time before his body gave up before he could have the chance to heal himself. The mysterious figure tried to get closer to Subaru yet he felt something and just barely dodged Emilia's icicle attack directed to his head.

"Woah woah woah! Careful, I only have one head here!"

"..."

"Okay, seems like I must've hit a nerve when getting close to that boy there, what was his name again?"

"Natsuki Subaru-kun. My Natsuki Subaru-kun!"

"Now now little girl, I'm not here to take the boy from you, I just want to check on something real-"

"No! Stay away from us!"

Emilia fired more icicles at the mysterious figure yet he was able to evade each and everyone of them.

"Alright Alright, man at the very least let me make sure he is still alive."

"No! You will wake my sleeping Subaru-kun!"

"You do realize he is-"

"Don't you say it!"

"...he is dead."

"He is not dead! He is not Dead. He is not dead...He is just asleep!"

"Look I get that you are a bit on the crazy side but if you pay very close attention to him, there is little chance for him to have survive the hell with those injuries."

Emilia looked confused and quickly blinked multiple times at Subaru's dead corpse, at first not able to see until the mysterious figure made the room bright where Subaru's body was shown to be bleeding out. This caused Emilia to be forced to accept the truth, truly breaking her.

"Noooo! Subaru! Subaru!"

Emilia exploded with anger and pain, causing the inside of the graveyard to freeze with the mysterious figure managing to create a barrier of darkness to protect himself from the deadly attack. As the whole place ends up frozen, Emilia ends up being frozen in a crystal, asleep. The mysterious figure looked at Emilia and started to speak,

"Wow, that was scary but it does bring my point to the kid, this world is set on a dark path. If he had the power of waking and did what Sora did back then, maybe he could've fixed this doomed world."

The mysterious figure approaches Subaru and begins to take away a light within the dead corpse's heart before creating a corridor of darkness to leave. As he was leaving, he turned towards the frozen Emilia and the dead Subaru before leaving the two to their permanent sleep.

"Darkness prevails and light expires."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

(Where is this now?)

"Sora, glad to see you are okay?"

"Huh? Darn it's really cold. What happened? What are you doing here, Reinhard?"

"He is here because of me."

Sora looked at the voice that sounded like Puck to see that there is a giant monster that's causing the entire area to be covered in snow. Sora summoned his keyblade and prepared to fight the monster only for Reinhard to stop Sora from starting the fight just yet. Sora noticed this and nodded at his red hair friend before asking the monster,

"Are you Puck?"

"Yes Sora, I am Puck. Beast of the End."

"Beast of the End? Wait what happened to Subaru? He was still alive when-"

"I killed him."

"Why?!"

"Because Lia is sleeping, eternally. Existing in a world without her carries no value at all. I who failed to protect her, and that man, share the same sin. I would have killed you as well but because you are not of this world, Sora, you are not part of the contract."

"..."

Sora was shocked that Puck killed his apprentice, making him realize how much he failed as a master. He falls to the cold ground on his knees, with tears in his eyes for the failure to save Subaru, Rem, Julius, and the others while Reinhard pulls out his Dragon Sword Reid to take on Puck.

"Is that why you're trying to destroy the world? Because Emilia-sama is gone?"

"I don't want to live in a world without Lia. So as per our contract, I will destroy the world."

"I am going to stop you from causing any further harm. If you must resent someone, please resent me."

"I don't resent anyone, Reinhard. You are a true hero. And a hero is all you can be."

"Sora, could you stand behind me for a moment, I would like you to not get caught in my attack."

Sora looked at Reinhard and nodded at him before getting up to stand behind Reinhard while he held his Dragon Sword Reid up highly while it's glowing. As he holds the sword high up, a large energy wave creates around both himself and Sora.

Reinhard quickly swung his sword which completely covered the entire area with a strong energy wave, easily wiping everything in the area out for a moment before the light around the two faded. The sword saint's attack simultaneously brought the end and rebirth of the world. Puck was hit by the attack and there was no trace of him, completely extinguished from the universe.

Sora looked around the area and was surprised that Reinhard was powerful enough to fix the entire place and take down Puck in one hit. As he was surprised by this, he could hear Reinhard speak in a low and sad tone of voice,

"...Felt-sama will be surely sad of this."

"...yeah, she will."

"But I think she would be grateful that you still survived."

"I just wish that Subaru survived as well...Rem..."

Sora falls to the ground and cries as he begins to think about how he failed to save anybody, making him feel worthless to which Reinhard patted his friend in the back.

"I wish I had the power of waking...maybe then I could've fixed this..."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Sora! Sora! Please snap out of it, we need to get the girl out of here!"

"Subaru...I am sorry..."

(Wait, where is this?)

The world begins to fade in with color after a moment to reveal to Subaru the world he is in was after his second death, seeing that Rem is trying to help Sora calm down from his anti-form. As she was trying to do this, the two would be interrupted when three black coat organization members arrived.

"Who are you three?"

"Don't mind them, they are just my creation is all."

Rem looked to her left side to see that there is another organization member yet this one had a mysterious aura that made her very cautious. Sora noticed the mysterious figure which caused him to snap out of his anger for failing to save his apprentice and start focusing his attention on the new threat.

"Xehanort? The Organization?!"

"Now hold on kid, you have got the wrong person. I'm not Xehanort, I'm more of a Master of Masters if you get what I mean."

"Master of...Masters? Anyway who are you and why is the organization here?!"

(Wait...he is the reason that Master Sora's enemies had returned? Then he is probably the reason my parents are in this world...but why?)

"Didn't I just...urgh whatever. As for the organization, they are not here actually. These are more data versions of themselves."

"Data versions?"

"Sora, what is he talking about?"

"I'm unsure Rem."

"Um guys, I'm right here, I can answer those questions."

"Is Xehanort among them?"

"In a sense yes but no. You defeated him and his spirit moved on but I was able to recreate a version of him, along with the others."

"Why did you bring him back?! Why did you bring them all back?!"

"I didn't bring them all, I only brought the ones who you faced in the Keyblade Graveyard."

"But why?"

"I have a goal in mind."

"What is your end goal?!"

"Hmm I would tell you but that'll ruin the fun."

Sora and Rem both got their guards up and prepared for the fight as they saw the one who calls himself a Master of Masters snap his fingers, causing the three organization members to get their weapons out to charge at the two.

"Rem, get the girl out of here. I can take care of them!"

"Are you sure? I can help-"

"I know but I need to make sure that the girl you and Subaru fought so hard to protect to be safe with the others."

"Okay, please be careful."

"You too, Rem."

Rem grabbed Meili and started to run away from the fight while Sora tried to go into one of his drive forms only to realize that he used up too much power, forcing him to switch his Kingdom Key to Ultima keyblade just to make sure he doesn't get overpowered. Just as Sora charged at the three organization members, the world fades into darkness.

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

"Behold an unthinkable present."

Subaru was on the ground, mentally exhausted and almost broken by the stress of seeing how worlds continued after his death, making him remember just how much he hates himself. He came into the world wishing to be as strong as Sora and even though he enjoyed being trained by him and having a friendship with the Keyblade wielder, a part of him was jealous of Sora. He was jealous of how he was able to get strong within a month while he is still completely weak. As he thought of this, he began to hate himself even more, having known that he isn't special.

'I'm a failure...why did the keyblade even choose me...a loser...a pathetic loser...'

Subaru began to cry on the floor, feeling the loneliness of knowing all the suffering that has happened because of his Return by Death ability and the fact that he isn't strong enough to even put up a decent fight. As he was on the ground, ready to give up on everything, he could see that someone was at the door yet he couldn't tell who. He was about to ask something yet his mindset was of giving up, of wanting to quit until he heard a voice, a familiar soothing voice speaking in a concerned tone,

"Subaru! Subaru, please be alright!"

"..."

"Sora, I think he is broken! Help me do something!"

"Don't worry Emilia, we will help him."

'Emilia...Master Sora...'

A part of Subaru's mind was happy that they came to help him yet he still felt the guilt buried by the worlds he left behind. Ones where others died because of his incompetence and ones where others suffered greatly because of it.

Subaru continued to stay in the ground until he finally was able to lift his head up when he noticed that the room was all but silent. This confused him greatly until he looked forward and saw that Emilia was there, standing in front of him with a smile on her face.

"Emilia-tan...where is Master Sora?"

"Don't worry about it Subaru, I'm here to help you."

"You...are honestly amazing Emilia-tan."

"I appreciate it, now tell me why do you look like you are in so much pain?"

"I took the trial. I know I am being selfish here, I just wanted to build a path for you, for everyone to be safe. I want a future where everything works out and we all make it there together but I realize that it is impossible for me. I'm weak, I have no actual strength, I'm nowhere near as awesome as my master."

"..."

"After all, within a month he got to be extremely strong compared to me. I mean I have done everything in my power to be strong but I'll never reach his level of strength...Damn I'm pathetic."

"..."

"Damn it, how many times have I let you down? How many times did I make you cry? How many times...did you die because of me? If I were just stronger, smarter, if I was actually useful then maybe everything would've been alright...maybe then I could've saved you, saved all of you without leaving the world behind. Damn it I hate that Master Sora is just stronger than me..."

As Subaru was going to break down from his frustration in not being able to get stronger, he felt Emilia's warm embrace, confusing him in the process. He doesn't believe himself to be worthy of being hugged by her, after all he failed Emilia so many times at this point. He was going to say something until Emilia began to speak,

"You don't need to worry anymore Subaru-kun. I'm here for you and I'll protect you. All you need to do now is rest, you've done more than enough. I love you."

Emilia gets closer and closer to Subaru, preparing to kiss him which the boy was about to allow until something in his mind made him realize that the person in front of him cannot be Emilia. Learning from his previous loop, he knows deep down that current Emilia wouldn't say those words. Just as Emilia's and Subaru's lips were going to touch for the second time in his case, he stopped it by asking one question.

"Who are you?"

"Huh?"

"I'm asking who you are?"

"S-Subaru-kun, what are you-"

"Emilia is a kind girl, she would look out for me and take care of me, after all she saved me in many ways. She would always make sure I don't burn myself out and would get mad at me if I am pushing myself too far but she would never wish for me to give up. She would never say that she loves me! Not unless she was broken like before. I refuse to allow Emilia to see me broken like this! Get out of here, you fraud! Don't you dare coddle me with Emilia's face and voice!"

"..."

Subaru looked at the imposter Emilia with anger in his eyes, which caused the Imposter Emilia to close her eyes and look down in shame and fear.

"Th-This isn't...what I...was told...t-to expect..."

"Huh?"

The entire room begins to move oddly for a moment only for the Imposter Emilia to reveal herself to be a girl who has long, light pink hair that goes down to her hips. She has a very refined face with round, red eyes. Subaru grew angry while asking the girl in front of him who she is.

"I-I'm Carmilla, th-the Witch of Lust. N-Nice to meet...you..."

"Is this weird place part of Echidna's dream? I mean it has to be considering that the real Emilia and Master Sora aren't here."

"Y-You are c-correct…"

Subaru looked around for a moment while getting annoyed by the way the witch of lust was speaking, making him slowly approach her in a threatening manner. This caused Carmilla to hug her head.

"Stop...d-don't hit me..."

"Oh calm down, I'm not going to do that! Hell Master Sora would punish me if I did something crazy like that."

"...O-Okay..."

"But I do want to fucking know, What were you trying to pull earlier?!"

"W-What...?"

"I'm talking about you coming to me disguised as Emilia! How dare you look like the beautiful angel that is Emilia-tan!"

"I-If I looked like s-someone else, it's because...y-you wanted to see me that way..."

"Right, you have the lust authority, of course."

"I-I didn't w-want to, but Echidna-chan said a-all I had to do was dote on you..."

"So Echidna is behind this?! That damn witch!"

Subaru starts to get closer towards Carmilla only for Echidna to pull the boy back to the dream world with Subaru angry towards the Witch of Greed.

Sora and Emilia both noticed that Subaru passed out once again, of exhaustion is what they concluded as before they entered the room, they could hear him screaming, begging the trial to stop. During their wait before they were able to enter the room, it was hard for the two since they listened to Subaru breaking down each time he was resent into the trial. Emilia had cried during his seventh and eight attempts since she couldn't handle it anymore. As the two were escorting Subaru out of the graveyard, the two had a chance to chat without having to hear Subaru's screams for help.

"We should have helped him..."

"I know Emilia but if we did, we could've been thrown into the trial ourselves. I don't want to risk it and even though it was lucky of us to have saved him without being forced into the trial, I don't think he would've wanted us to know what he was doing."

"Still, I don't want to see him suffer...like I am."

"I wonder, why was he taking the trial even though he attempted to leave the trial..."

Sora pondered for a bit, trying to figure out why things went the way they did yet he knows that he should focus on Subaru for now.

"Man Subaru, you should really stop trying to do things on your own."

"I agree with that statement, Sora."

Sora and Emilia laughed a little by this, both of them knowing that they are giving Subaru hell when he gets up for doing things alone, more Emilia than Sora since the keyblade wielder knows what Subaru was thinking. 'Wanting to protect her, right?'

Sora smiled as he thought about all the times he risked his life to save those he cares about on his own. As he smiled, he heard something that sounded like Emilia call out to him.

Keyblade Wielder...

"Huh? Did you say something Emilia?"

"Um no...you okay?"

"Yeah, just thought I heard something."

Keyblade Wielder...I need your help...

Sora was confused as he looked at Emilia at first, seeing that she was focused on getting Subaru out of the graveyard as fast as possible, making him think that he might be forced into another trial since he knows now that the voice is not from Emilia. He stops in his tracks which catches the half-elf's attention.

"Sora, are you okay?"

"I think I might end up taking the trial..."

"Why do you say that?!"

"I keep hearing this voice...it sounds like you but it's not you..."

Sora was beginning to lose consciousness as the world around him was beginning to disorient, which only caused him to start moving sideways until he fell to the ground. As he hit the ground, Emilia was forced to put Subaru down and check on Sora, worried that she will also end up in the same state as the Keyblade Wielder.

"Sora. Sora! Resist the trial!"

"...Emilia...get Subaru...out of here..."

I know this is sudden but I need your help.

"Who...are you..."

Everything in Sora's vision faded to darkness until he was able to wake up in the station of awakening once again. He got up and was confused on why he was there but before asking himself that, he first needed to see what pillar he was in. He looked down to see that he is in Subaru's heart once again, which confused the keyblade wielder since he has no clue how did he ended up getting into Subaru's heart. As he walked around, he noticed that heartless appeared around him.

"The heartless? Here?"

Sora pulled out Kingdom Key and quickly took on the few heartless that appeared, not wanting any of them to damage his apprentice's heart. As he was taking out each heartless, he could hear vivid voices speaking.

("Don't bother listening to these two, Natsuki Subaru.")

'Huh? Who is that?'

After Sora defeated the basic heartless, a giant darkside type heartless appeared to attack the keyblade wielder. Sora got himself ready for a fight while he continued to hear the vivid conversations, figuring out that some of the conversation was being cut off from him.

("This wouldn't be the promise you always precede with "in the end..." would it?")

Sora dodged one of the powerful attacks, seeing that the darkside heartless creating a portal for many of the shadow heartless for him to deal with. The keyblade wielder focused his attention first on the Darkside heartless before focusing on the shadow heartless. He jumped towards the darkside heartless's head before hitting it hard enough to destroy the darkside heartless.

("For the purpose of attaining the future you desire, you must accept any sacrifices made along the way.")

Sora continued to easily wipe out each heartless, attempting to piece together what is going on with Subaru. He swung his keyblade a couple of times in order for him to make sure every single shadow heartless was taken care of while hearing bits and pieces of what Subaru's conversation with females were.

("It's not as if I never considered that your intentions might not be 100% good. But...that's just way beyond the pale!")

Sora waited as he tried to focus his mind on the conversation Subaru is having only for a second Darkside heartless to appear, forcing him to return to protecting Subaru's heart. He dodges many of its attacks, sensing that this one is much stronger.

("Echidna...You are a witch! You're an unfathomable monster beyond all comprehension!")

'Echidna? Isn't that...the Witch of Greed?'

Sora continued to hold his own against the second Darkside heartless only for something in the air to just easily take it down with ease. This caught his attention and he quickly got his guard up while looking around.

As he was looking around, he noticed a female in a black dress made of shadows with a black shadow covering her above her neck. Sora could sense a strong darkness which caused him to first believe that it is a heartless only for the female to speak to him.

"Don't fight. I'm not here to fight."

"Huh? You are not a heartless but...why do you have Emilia's voice?"

"Emilia?"

"I guess you haven't heard of her. Who are you? Are you a friend or foe?"

"I'm sorry I brought you here. Your connection to my Subaru-kun is what is allowing me to talk to you. He holds you at high regard but also is jealous of you."

"Jealous? I haven't seen him show signs of jealousy towards me."

"He has them. He wants to be stronger than you. But he also sees you as a friend."

"That doesn't answer my question, who are you?"

"My name...is Satella."

"Satella...the witch of envy?!"

Sora got his guard back up, having remembered the stories of how the witch of envy nearly destroyed the world if it wasn't for the sword saint, the sage, and the dragon sealing her up. The keyblade wielder looks at the witch of envy with a serious look on his face, asking her what she is doing here.

"I have to help him. I have to help Subaru-kun."

"What are you talking about?"

"He needs help. He needs someone to help him."

"So you need my help?"

"Yes...and no."

"Huh?"

"If I go alone, he will have a hard time listening to me. If you go with me, he might listen to what I have to say."

"What are you planning on telling him?"

"That I love him. That he should love himself."

Sora was unsure on how to take this, surprised that the jealous witch would show so much concern towards the boy. He lowered his guard and gave a nod that he will help, knowing that his friend might be in trouble. Satella walked towards Sora before a door appeared near the two with a keyhole appearing.

Sora's instinct was to point his keyblade directly at the door to unlock the keyhole. As the keyblade creates a beam of light that hits the keyhole, unlocking the door, both Sora and Satella went through the door with Sora wary of the witch of envy but at the same time more concerned for Subaru's well being.

"I won't go with you."

Subaru had spoken with most of the witches shocked by the response the boy gave while Echidna gave a slightly annoyed facial expression as she had been rejected by Subaru. As they all stood there silently for a moment, a dark cloud appeared around them which caught everyone's attention.

"She's here." Minerva spoke in a calm manner.

"N-No! I have nothing to do with any of this!" Carmilla spoke in fear while holding her head.

"A really troublesome girl just showed up at a troubling time to start some trouble." Spoke the witch of sloth, Sekhmet.

"Oh! I'm feeling very, very hungry!" Daphne spoke while her saliva was dripping from her mouth, thrusting with hunger.

The reaction Echidna gave towards Satella was one of anger at first before noticing that she isn't alone, having her change expressions from pure rage to one of curiosity. Subaru noticed this and turned towards the direction of Satella to see his master walking beside her.

"M-Master Sora?...(Why is he here? Why is he with her...?)"

As Subaru was left confused, Typhon noticed the two newcomers to the witch's tea party and was excited to see them.

"Hey! It's Tella and Sora! Long time no see!"

Sora and Satella continued to walk towards the group, both of them with a serious facial expression.

Chapter Text

"Master Sora, what are you doing here?"

"I am here because I felt that you were in trouble."

"Fair enough but what are you doing with her of all people?"

"I mean she is the reason I managed to get to this odd place...why does it feel familiar?"

"Ah, how very interesting." Echidna said, interested in how Sora is aware that he has been here before but can't remember since that was in a previous loop. Subaru was very cautious around his master since he wasn't sure if it was really him, causing him to pull out his Starlight keyblade just in case he needs it. As he was preparing himself to fight against a possible imposter of his Master and the witch of envy, he noticed that none of the witches were getting ready to fight Satella. The only one being hostile towards the witch of envy was the witch of greed herself by saying,

"So you cut through my boundary and managed to get in. Brazenly trespassing even into my dream castle...always the egotist, are you?"

Subaru noticed every witch very calm while Echidna was really disliking of Satella's presence. He looked forward and started to question why the witch of envy was even in the dream world only for Minerva to be the one to answer.

"I'm sure she's mad 'cause you went gossiping on and on saying stuff you shouldn't. Blabbermouth men like that are ones I don't think very highly of. I kinda get her indignation."

"Okay but that doesn't explain why she is with Master Sora, considering that he can counter her efforts of punishing me in most cases."

"..."

"Wait what?"

"Right...uh never mind that Master Sora."

"You really are an idiot! Are you trying to make her mad?!"

"Wait, why are you taking her side? Aren't you and the other witches supposed to be enemies with her?"

"Enemies? Such a stupid-sounding thing to hear...I'm going to be checking now if what you're saying as some valid."

"What?" Subaru was surprised by this and watched as Minerva went towards Satella to question her. Minerva was in front of Subaru to get Satella's attention while she began to ask,

"Can you hear this? It's me, Minerva. The Witch of Wrath Minerva. If you remember me, and can hear my voice, say something."

"Wait, as far as I know she wouldn't like someone getting in between-"

"Try to keep quiet..." Sekhmet said to Subaru, which caught the boy's attention and made him be quiet. Subaru watched as Minerva was attempting to communicate with Satella which made him worry until Sekhmet and the other witches prepared a plan to attack Satella should she harm Minerva until Sora spoke up for the Witch of Envy.

"I understand your concerns but Satella here is not a bad person, at least that's what I want to hope. She came here to help Subaru with me here to help my friend as well."

The witches all looked at Sora and were a bit skeptical at first yet when he pulled out his Kingdom Key, it was enough to convince the witches that the one they see next to the keyblade wielder is Satella. Subaru was confused by all of this to which Echidna noticed, making her intrigued by the boy's curiosity.

"You look like you can't comprehend us witches' intentions and are being tossed around and toyed with. Although, believing you could easily see through to our...oop, I mean our thoughts would be a discredit to the name of witch. On that you can't take us cheaply."

"Stop it with the fake bokukko. All I'm thinking is why are you all just leaving your guards down. Isn't she your enemy?"

"You're wr...wrong." Carmilla spoke up which caught Subaru and Echidna's attention.

"The Envy is...is e-everyone's foe, that is...is right, but, t-that...thing and her...are..d-different cases...mm?"

"I don't understand, what are you all saying?"

"What they are saying is that Satella and the Witch of Envy are two different people, I think." Sora spoke with confidence at first until he pondered whether or not he got it right. Subaru noticed this and was slightly annoyed yet he turned towards Minerva for confirmation.

"What the spiky hair boy says is true. It seems like it is Satella."

"Wait, how do you know?"

"Why else would she bring someone who as clearly stopped her before from you talking about your secret in the past? Also the Witch of Envy would've immediately attacked since she wouldn't want anybody getting in her way of getting to you."

"I guess but why are there two of separate identities? Isn't the witch of envy and Satella supposed to be the same person."

"If you forcibly introduce a witch factor into a being with no affinity, you do get these afflictions. The witch personality that spawns from the factor's influence, and the original self conflict...is perhaps what to call it. Though, my view is they're the same being, so I can't really see the point in differentiating them like the others do."

"Split personalities?! Then What? The one who swallowed all and did the wrongs to get her lasting in history was one personality, and the other personality's harmless, is that what you-"

"Now that's wrong. The consuming of half the world, and the consuming of us six witches of sin, was entirely by Satella's actions, not the Witch of envy."

"What?! No, but that doesn't make any sense! If the one who swallowed you was Satella and that's Satella standing over there...this..."

"It does fit. And so-haa-we won't forgive the Witch of Envy-huu-but we have no grudge against Satella-haa. That's all it is-huu." Sekhmet spoke with Carmilla being next to speak.

"I-I do...don't like S-Satella-chan...ei...either, but I...guess she's bet...better than the witch...so..."

Subaru stood silent to this, knowing that he isn't getting anywhere with this and it's only confusing him that they would forgive the one who swallowed them and not the other yet he realized in all of this that Echidna just simply hated Satella and the Witch of envy equally. He turned towards his master and asked a basic question,

"Do you know about...my ability?"

"What ability?"

"She hasn't told you?"

"About what? You aren't making sense Subaru."

Subaru looked very confused by this, since he expected at the very least for Satella to inform his master of what was going on or of his Return by Death in order to make it easy for them to talk. While this was on Subaru's mind, Sora turned towards Carmilla and noticed that she looked like Kairi for some reason. This got his attention which caused him to ask,

"I know that the real Kairi isn't here so who are you?"

"Ah I see, you are looking at the Witch of Lust, Carmilla. She is unwillingly using faceless bride, meaning if you see someone else then that is the person you desire to see the most." Echidna spoke, making sure that Sora understood what was happening.

"I see..." Sora thinks to himself as he begins to ponder on how much he cares for Kairi and how much he misses her. As Sora was thinking about this, he turned towards Sehkmet to see what witch she was.

"What is your name?"

"My name is Sekhmet...the Witch-huu-of Sloth."

"Ah I see, so all of you are the seven witches representing the seven sins. Hmm." Sora felt wary being in their presence since he can tell that not all of them are good. Sora thought for a moment before returning his focus back to Subaru.

"All I know is that you have been trying to do things on your own recently. What were you thinking in taking the trial by yourself? That was risky."

"Your one to talk..."

"Huh?"

"How is it that you are this powerful warrior and yet you are younger than me...How is it that you are so ridiculously strong?!"

"Subaru...I have no clue why you are..."

"Mad? I'm not mad at you, if anything I'm just furious on how you are strong and for me I'm pathetically weak!"

Sora was a bit puzzled by this and quickly tried to do something to calm Subaru down yet Subaru pointed his keyblade directly at his master.

"Fight me."

"What?"

"I said fight me, Master Sora."

"But why?"

"Because I...I refuse to stay weak!"

Subaru charged at Sora and started to attack him with all the force he could muster, showing signs of darkness around his body for brief moments before disappearing. Sora noticed this yet all he could do was focus on defending himself from Subaru's attacks, not exactly a problem for him yet not wanting to defeat his apprentice with ease when he knows now that he is jealous of him. During the fight, Subaru continued to shout with anger,

"How come you are strong and I'm not?! Why was I sent to a different world so weak?! Why?!"

Subaru continued to go all out on his offensive attacks until he used his keyblade to summon a dark fireball directly at Sora. The keyblade wielder was surprised by this, never believing that he could also use the power of darkness.

'I better stop this fight now before things get worse.'

Sora waited until he got the chance to disarm his apprentice, seeing that he is just swinging attacks out of rage rather than strategic. As Subaru's keyblade gets sent away from his hands, Sora looks at Subaru with a disappointed facial expression before looking down.

"I know that you are mad at me but I don't understand what I could've done to receive such anger."

"It's not...your fault Master...I just hate how weak I am. How dying is the only thing I can offer."

"Dying? What are you talking about?"

Before Subaru could answer or Sora could press on his apprentice, Satella approached Sora and with a wave of her hand, she indicated that she can help calm Subaru down. Sora looked at Satella for a brief moment before nodding, feeling a bit down. As Satella approached Subaru, all the boy felt was intense fear as he recalled the pain he has suffered with Satella.

"What do you want from me?"

"For so long...For so very long...I have loved you...and no one else."

"Stop..."

"I love you."

"Stop it!"

"I have loved only you for so, so long."

Subaru was sweating as flashes of having his heart be crushed by the unseen hand, how she got Emilia killed, and all the things he had read on the witch of envy finally boiled together in making the boy be afraid of Satella. He jumped back as he shouted,

"I said stop, damn it! Both you and Echidna are insane! I've had it! I've had it with you both! I won't accept help from any of you! I'll find a way to fix everything myself! I'll solve the problems of the Sanctuary! I'll find a way to stop the threat heading to the mansion!"

"Threat to the mansion? Subaru, what is going on?!" Sora had noticed this and it caused him to get back his serious side, confronting his apprentice on what he said.

"It's not a concern to you, Master!"

"And why is that?!"

"Because you will die if you go!"

Sora was unsure on how to deal with the information he had gained from this, making him curious to ask his apprentice why he knows this. Subaru wanted to tell his master but he was very hesitant to tell him since Satella is literally right there. This eventually drove him angry to the point where he started to say,

"I just know! I've seen this before and many times over and we still fail, we are doomed to fail! You haven't seen true defeat, Master, you've been able to push through any problem that comes your way! I've seen hell many times over and I am just sick of it!"

"That's what happened in the final battle against the organization."

"Huh?"

"We confronted Terra, or well Xehanort possessed over Terra and he wiped almost all of us, forcing Donald to use Zeta Flare which put him out before a giant heartless storm came around and wiped us all out. If it wasn't for the power of waking and for Kairi, I would've failed to save everybody. I know what defeat is Subaru, I know what it is just watching everybody be defeated and taken down."

Subaru looked at Sora with a shocked expression, not having realized that at some point in his master's journey, he ended up coming into a scenario where he failed. He wanted to apologize but he then realized something.

"Master Sora, you said you all were wiped out...how did you manage to save everyone?"

"...well I abused the power of waking and managed to rewind time to face off against Xehanort and his forces. I abused it a number of times until I managed to get everyone back but at a cost."

"What was the cost?"

"I would disappear."

Subaru stood silent to himself for a moment, having realized the implications of this and seeing that both himself and Sora are similar in wanting to save everybody. This made him sad since he had an ability that could've saved Rem and prevented many deaths yet he had valued his life too much until now. He wanted to tell Satella on why she gave him Return by Death when he was a pathetic boy only for Minerva to speak towards him,

"So you are going to keep doing things on your own, leaving everyone behind and making everyone sad." Minerva actively avoided mentioning Return by Death due to the fact that Sora was around and knowing that Satella would not be happy, she did her best to avoid mentioning the exact method of his repeated attempts.

"What are you saying?! That I'm acting as some sort of tragic hero!"

"That's not what I'm saying. A person who thinks of his life as a tool is worse than a witch...worse of all, it's disrespectful towards her."

Subaru looked at Satella as Minerva finished talking, seeing that she was just looking at him with a blank stare while Sora was trying to figure out what was going on. Subaru was reflecting on himself and thought himself as the worst before turning that self loathing into rage towards Satella.

"What the hell?! You're the one who made me like this! All the pain, all the suffering, all of it...everything...only happens to me! If I had done nothing would anything be different?! Aren't I stuck with a horrible future anyway?!"

"Subaru, calm down-"

"No! After everything I've been through, I have the right to be angry, Master!"

"...urt."

"..."

"Don't be hurt. Don't suffer. Don't look sad."

"You have...the nerve to…"

"So...love..."

"So that's what it all comes down to? You're that desperate for me to love you?!"

"No. Love yourself more."

"Wh-" Subaru was taken aback from this.

"What the hell did you just say?"

"Don't be hurt. Don't grieve. Treasure yourself more."

"Subaru, you can't hate on yourself."

"Don't...don't you dare enter this conversation Master Sora, she gave me an ability to fix everything! If that's all I'm good for, then I have to use it even if it brings all this pain because-"

"I love you. So I want you to love yourself and protect yourself." Satella interrupted Subaru, wishing to help him understand yet his rage just kept increasing.

"If I lost this ability out of love for myself, what would I even have left?! Even with the keyblade, there's nothing I can use but my own life!"

"Wait Subaru are you saying that..."

"Yes. He has been dying over and over to return back to a point to fix everything. I will allow you to know this but you will not remember it after you leave this place." Satella spoke, knowing that avoiding the topic of Return by Death isn't helping at all, allowing Sora to know only for now.

"It doesn't matter if Master Sora knows or not! He always ends up forgetting because every time he learns...I die! As long as I get hurt more than anyone else, so I can protect all of them, no one else will ever have to suffer at all! It's not like anyone cares what happens to a loser like me, right?!"

"That's where you are wrong!" Sora spoke with a serious and slightly angry expression, no longer able to hold the emotions that he has within him.

"You really are stubborn, Subaru. Emilia cares about you deeply, heck your parents care about you, and I care about you as well. You are my friend and I hate seeing that you've been suffering on your own!"

"It doesn't matter! No matter how bad I get beaten up, as long as everyone else makes it to the future...As long as we can start tomorrow without losing anyone...then..."

"That future can never happen Subaru."

"..."

"If you go on this path, then the person who will be gone will be you, meaning that you will lose everybody even if we all make it out of this together. We would rather all fail together than have you be gone. Rem cares about you and wouldn't want you to hurt yourself, she considers you her friend. Emilia holds you in high regard, maybe not like how you hold her but she is getting there, she would be filled with guilt. Your parents seem to care deeply about you, they would want you to be happy. Ram can be a bit mean to you but she has considered you an ally, someone that can be depended on should she need you. Otto sees you as his dearest friend, he would do anything to help you out. Yabuto, Kishida, and Waraki, all three of them hold you in high regard. I myself have seen you as my friend, although a very stubborn friend, you are my friend and my apprentice. I don't want to see you like this at all. Your life holds value to all of us, even if we don't say it every time, your life matters. We would grieve if you did die."

Subaru stood silent for a moment, completely stunned by what his master said, surprised that he was still being nice to him even after throwing a tantrum on him and revealing how jealous he is. Subaru wanted to believe what Sora said to him yet he couldn't. He fell to his knees and started to cry while saying,

"I just...don't want to lose anybody else like how we lost Rem!"

Subaru makes himself into a little ball with everyone watching him cry. Sora approached his apprentice and sat down beside him and patted him in the back, knowing the guilt Subaru has regarding failing to save Rem.

"I know the guilt you feel Subaru, I failed to help Rem too. I had dealt with this before but never failing...which is why I believe together we can save her, save them all."

Sora stood there with Subaru for a bit until Satella started to approach the two, mostly focused on Subaru. Sora nodded at Satella and quickly got up to give her a chance to help Subaru, having some trust towards her. She kneels down and begins to speak to the boy.

"I love you."

"Stop it."

"I am in love with you. Because you gave me light. Because you took me by the hand, and taught me the world outside."

"Stop...it..."

"Because through nights where in solitude I shivered, you kept by my side with your hands around mine. Because, then being alone, by your kiss you told me I wasn't."

"..."

"There are so many things you've given to me...And so, I love you, Because you-you gave me everything."

Subaru has no memories of this, has no recollection of ever being with Satella and doing those things for her. All he thinks is how delusional she is yet somehow Subaru feels something that he desperately wants to reject.

"What is this...feeling inside me? I don't want to feel this. Don't tether me with nonexistent memories...I...I damn...I goddamn..."

Subaru desperately tried to say the words 'I hate you' to Satella, wanting to cut that fondness she has towards him yet he couldn't do it, those feelings he was having were conflicting with him which eventually caused him to do something.

"Baru?"

"Oh, kid..."

"H-He's..."

"You...moron!"

"Subarun?"

"Ah, that is yet another possible choice. Natsuki Subaru."

Each witch called Subaru differently with Echidna interested in the outcome Subaru took, surprising both Satella and Sora since they watched the boy having bit his tongue enough to cause him to be on the path of dying. He coughs blood and falls to the ground, causing everyone to be stunned for a moment before Minerva tries to heal Subaru first only for Typhon to jump in the way, stopping her from healing the boy.

A large explosion happens with hearts happening with Typhon being sent flying a few meters while Minerva's hand shattered. Sora noticed this and quickly attempted to cast Curaga yet he was interrupted when something invisible hit him hard enough to send him flying meters away.

"What the-?"

"Sorry keyblade wielder-huu-I can't allow you to heal-haa-the boy here."

"But why?!"

"That idiot! Out of the way Typhon!"

"Baru chose it himself, Nerva! No interrupting!"

"Wounding or suicide or murder or injury to happen in my presence!"

As Minerva was going to go again to heal Subaru, she was all of a sudden hit to the ground with force as a small crater was created. She tried to get up yet she struggled greatly to get up, making her realize that Sekhmet is responsible for this.

"Sekhmet...why?"

"Sentimentally speaking, I'm on the kid's side-huu. And to add to that, I'm also on Typhon's side-huu."

Sora managed to recover from the hit and attempted to once again heal his apprentice yet Sekhmet blindsided him and forced him to the ground, causing him to do everything he can to free himself from Sekhmet's unseen hands. As Sora and Minerva did their best to free themselves from the unseen hands, Satella approached Subaru with a sadness aura coming from her.

"Why haven't you realized that you should be included among the ones you wish to save? It should be so obvious..."

All that was in Subaru's mind was how much he failed everybody, seeing each person he had met on his journey. He felt that if he died, nobody would mourn his death despite what his master told him. He was a weakling, even with the keyblade he was still useless. This made him accept his death once again with the last thing he heard was Satella asking him in sadness,

"What could you have possibly seen in those two trials?"

Subaru was in a dark place where his vision was gone yet he heard voices of people he had spoken with.

("I'm expecting things from you, son.")

("Come home safe.")

'I...'

("Subaru...!")

("He is not dead! He is not Dead. He is not dead...He is just asleep!")

'...no matter what I believe...'

("...Felt-sama will be surely sad of this.")

("Why?! Why did you die so easily?!")

'...No matter what I wish for...'

("I will avenge Subaru!")

("I really am sorry about this, Natsuki Subaru. I failed you as a master...I hope that you can forgive me someday for being a failure of a master.")

'...I...'

...

("You are my friend after all, the apprentice of the one I love.")

'That voice...'

("You leave Subaru...no, my friend...leave me friend alone!")

("Is it really such a strange thing to try to help a friend?")

("Don't bother my friend again!" )

'Those voices are...my...'

("Should this be the end, I just want you to know that I'm proud of you Subaru. You won back your keyblade and even managed to show that you have a strong heart.")

("Glad to see you both didn't die, you idiots!")

("Thank you Subaru...for saving me.")

'...my friends...Emilia...'

Subaru feels the care of all the people who care for him, making him ask himself whether or not he should think about saving his own life as well. Whether he wants to be alongside those he wishes to be fighting alongside. This thoughts eventually caused him to feel something...

I don't want to die.

I don't want to give up, thinking this method is the only one.

I don't want to disappear as I be the cornerstone for protecting the future of those precious to me.

In the future where they're protected, there alongside those precious to me, I want to be too.

These thoughts eventually build up to the point where he said, "I don't want to die..."

"See, that's how you really feel!"

Minerva manages to hit Subaru's head hard enough to heal him, bringing him from the brink of death just in time. Subaru falls to the ground and takes a moment to look around, surprised to see Sora and Daphne confronting Sekhmet while Daphne's coffin holds Typhon hostage. He was surprised by this for a moment before he started to speak.

"My life has value...? Without dying...value other than in dying over and over...exists for me? This person, me, has value other than in Return by Death...is that okay for me to think? That the people I like...like me back too, can I...can I really think like that?"

"...All that's nothing I care about."

Minerva spoke before turning away from Subaru for a moment, rethinking about what she said as she began to turn pale at the thought of her words possibly hurting Subaru. This caused her to turn towards the boy once again to respond properly,

"Your value or whatever has nothing to do with me. But, she's wishing for you to stay alive, so...and didn't you see it too in the second Trial?"

"...But, the second Trial was my mistakes, the sins I committed."

"Are you stupid? That wasn't something to make you take responsibility for the worlds where you died. That was something showing you how sad everyone was as a result of your deaths. And wasn't that the answer you wanted?"

"..."

Subaru plays back most of what the second trial showed, with many such as Emilia, Rem, Sora, and others having been sad about his death. He remembers this and feels all the sadness he brings when he dies which makes him feel like he is wanted by others yet he wasn't sure if he was allowed to think like this.

"I'll allow it."

Subaru looked up as he noticed Satella answer the question he had been thinking about. As he looked at her, she continued to speak.

"You are the one who saved me, so I will allow you to be saved, too. It is my wish for you to be saved."

Subaru was sad by this as he didn't think he was worth saving yet hearing it did make him somewhat happy, even if it is from the person that would crush his heart should he talk about Return by Death.

"Minerva aside, I'm surprised by the way you two just acted."

Echidna turned towards Daphne and the others to hear Typhon complain to Daphne to stay out of the fight while she was standing beside Sora, wanting to eat him yet due to the food he gave her being extremely delicious, she refrained herself from doing so. She noticed what Echidna said and quickly replied to it,

"You know, Subarun, Sora, and Lia-Lia made some pretty big boasts to me. So I'd love to see them at least try to follow through on them."

"Wait, I don't remember this conversation."

"Really? But you gave me amazing food."

"Did I?"

Sora stopped and pondered a bit, having an odd sensation that his heart has been in this world before but having no recollection of it. This reminded him when himself, Donald, Goofy, and Aqua headed towards a castle where they went to wake up Ventus. He felt like he had been in the castle before yet no memory of it. As he pondered on this some more, Echidna turned her attention to Carmilla.

"You were the one who called him back from the brink of death, weren't you, Camilla. You even used Faceless Bride. Whatever for?"

"N-No...reason...H-he turned down...down your t-temptations, so I'm...all satisfied...but I think...love i-is important. Even if he d-doesn't want to see it, t-there is love there...And I...I can't stand to see it taken and not returned."

Echidna smiled at this response, as she was impressed by the outcome that played out here. She began to speak her mind on it.

"Sekhmet and Typhon respected his wishes, and Minerva healed him. Daphne with the Keyblade Wielder prolong his life, and Carmilla used her Authority to make him aware of the love he didn't see. So while each of you may have your own reasons, you all wish to help Natsuki Subaru."

Echidna paused herself to smile at this, loving the outcome of the situation as it fills her greedy personality.

"This truly is interesting. Don't you agree?"

Subaru started to slowly get up with the assistance of Sora, managing to regain his self composure and mannerisms thanks to the help of his master and the witches. He looks at Echidna and all he thinks of saying is,

"Seriously...what is the deal with all of you?"

"Come on Subaru, be nice."

"Right, sorry Master...it's just I don't understand or agree with almost any of their reasons for backing me."

"They are witches."

"Since you are back to vilifying us with your master, shall I assume you've recovered your strength?"

"I honestly don't even know what to do anymore."

Sora looked at Subaru and patted him in the back before Daphne without her coffin approached Sora and started to hug his leg, which caught both keyblade wielders attention.

"Um..."

"Give me food please."

"...okay, let's see what I got."

Sora using some sort of magic began to search around to see what he had until he came across a delicious meal he thought Daphne might like. He creates a small ball of light that eventually turns into a dish, which makes Daphne excited to see what food Sora will give her this time. As he gives Daphne food to eat, she begins to take large amounts of bites, enjoying everything. This made Typhon a bit jealous, making her approach the keyblade wielder and hug his leg as well.

"Sora, no fair! I want delicious food!"

"Hehe okay okay, let's see what I got."

"Haha seems like you are good with some witches. Rem would be jealous."

"Funny cause last I checked, you have Satella here wanting your love. I wonder how Emilia would feel."

"Darn! I knew I shouldn't have teached you how to tease someone!"

Sora and Subaru both laughed for a moment before Sora managed to find something to give to Typhon, making her really happy while Subaru was approached by Echidna.

"Mind if I ask you something, Natsuki Subaru. If you are still unsure of what to do, then allow me to offer this once again; I lend you my assistance, you can be assured that you will arrive at a future in which you save those you want to save. All you would need is to extend your hand to me. I will take you to the future you desire, without fail."

Echidna extents her hand towards Subaru, wanting him to extend to hers while continuing to speak, "You have my word."

There was silence between the two with the only sounds coming from Daphne making a mess of herself as she was eating while Typhon was making joyful sounds when she took a bite into the food. Subaru thought long and hard on this before finally being able to reach a conclusion.

"Echidna...I'm afraid of getting hurt. I hate hurting, suffering, and being sad. I don't want to feel pain, and I don't want to see terrible things happen to anyone else. I don't want to die. So, since sacrifice is a prerequisite to taking your hand...I can't take it again."

Echidna's smile had faded away to a serious one, showing how although she accepted the outcome of her being denied once again, it still did bother her. Subaru continued,

"If I might have any value to them beyond my own death, I'm going to look for it. If I can find it, I have a feeling I can repay them in some way other than death."

"That path is lined with thorns. If you thought of your death as a tool, your heart would be all you needed to offer. But deny that and try to claim both your own heart and other people's futures would be exceedingly difficult, and above all..."

Echidna formed a smile.

"Greedy."

"It's true that you've saved me time and time again. No matter what you had in mind, that part is true."

"That poor, stupid Garfiel fears the outside world. Sora arriving and proving to be possibly stronger made him more hostile towards the outside world. If you wish to free him from his circumstances, you'd have to break that spell."

Both Sora and Subaru were surprised by this, with Sora slightly feeling guilty that Garfiel is going to be much harder to reason with. Echidna noticed the two surprised and quickly added more context to her actions.

"Oh, I'm just being a sore, meddling loser. I don't want you both thinking all the other witches were good at heart, but only Echidna was evil to the very end."

Echidna approaches Subaru only to tap his chest while continuing to speak.

"It's true that I am a girl, and that I'm fond of you, Natsuki Subaru."

Echidna turns her attention towards Sora to speak her mind about the Keyblade wielder.

"And for you Sora, I'm very interested in you as well, you have knowledge I desire but knowing that you distrust Roswaal, you'll distrust me as well. Oh well."

Subaru and Sora looked at Echidna walking away to join the other witches. The two nodded at each other before Subaru began to speak.

"You're all monsters beyond my comprehension at least. We'll never understand each other, and I doubt at least for me that I could ever like you. But..." Subaru bows to the witches to show respect to them. "Thanks for being willing to let me die. Thanks for not letting me die. Thanks for letting me hear those precious voices I needed to hear. I do thank you for that."

Sora crossed his arms at this and smiled as he saw that he thought Subaru well in showing appreciation. Subaru then turns his attention to Satella, knowing that he needs to thank her as well.

"I don't understand you. But it's a fact that the Return by Death power you gave me has saved me many times. Is Return by Death one of the options available to me? If not relying on it too much is what it takes to love myself...I can't say that'll be easy. But I'll try to like myself a little more, like you said."

"You'll be all right?"

"Yeah. Compared to dying, it's nothing."

Subaru helped Satella stand, which made her happy yet she had to ask something first before the dream world disappears. She turns towards Echidna to ask her if she could take some of Sora's memories regarding Return by Death. Echidna looked annoyed with Satella's request yet she was interested in one thing.

"Surprised you would ask me to do such a thing. Why should I?"

"Because you would want Sora alive, for you to learn more of the boy. I just want him to not deal with...the jealous witch trying to constantly hurt him."

"My, you have taken quite a liking to that boy even though it is not Natsuki Subaru, mind asking why?"

"He is someone important to Subaru. He will protect Subaru from dying. That is why I want him to live but not know about the ability I gave my love."

Echidna smiled at this and nodded as she did not wish to lose Sora and the knowledge he possesses. She nodded and quickly tapped Sora's chest before retreating back to the other witches with Sora being fine with losing the knowledge of Return by Death. As the dream world begins to crack, Satella has one last thing to tell Subaru.

"Don't fret all alone. Fight alongside the people who care about you. Don't forget that there are people who grieve when you die."

"I..."

"And one day, you must come..."

There was a pause before the darkness that was covering Satella revealed to be an exact image of Emilia, being a silver haired half-elf.

"...to kill me."

Subaru and Sora were both shocked by this and quickly were silent for a bit before they looked at each other and nodded. They turned towards Satella and together they said,

"We are going to save you."

Subaru and Sora both managed to wake up at the same time with the view of a worried Otto and a worried Emilia. The two keyblade wielders looked around with Emilia asking them if they were alright. The two were surprised that they were outside, mostly Subaru since Sora recalled that Emilia and his goal was to get his apprentice outside of the graveyard.

"Subaru, Sora, are you two alrigh?"

"Yes, sorry to worry you Emilia-tan."

Emilia took a deep breath for a moment before slapping Subaru in the face for having entered the graveyard on his own. Otto was shocked by this while Sora expected this.

"You idiot! Why would you this stupid thing, you dunderhead! Idiot!"

"Hehe sorry about that Emilia-tan..."

"You should be!"

Subaru looked down while Sora asked Otto why he was there only to just notice Patrasche.

"She was going crazy and when I let her out of her cage, she rushed here as fast as she can."

"Wait, that would mean that..."

Sora and Subaru both turned towards their right side to see Patrasche next to them, injured for having entered the graveyard. This made the two question why she would do such a thing yet Otto gave the two an answer.

"You both really don't know why?"

Otto looks at the two slightly disappointed in them before having a brief conversation with Patrasche, catching the two boys along with Emilia's attention. As the two have a conversation, Otto turns his attention back to them. Sora was extremely curious to ask Otto what Patrasche said.

"She said 'Don't make me say why'. You both really don't know?"

"..."

"Now listen you two, leaping to save someone when you think they're in danger, saving them regardless of the risk to yourself, and smiling when they wake up...I believe the feeling behind that are the same, whether you're a human or a ground dragon."

Sora understood what Otto was saying and quickly healed Patrasche before patting her while Subaru was still dumbfounded by this statement. Otto noticed this and was annoyed.

"You're beyond dense. It must be nice to be you, Subaru-san."

Subaru turned towards Patrasche and his thoughts were of the question he had to himself of whether others really cared for him. The fact that Patrasche did make a tear fell from his left eye which caught everyone's attention.

"Subaru?"

Emilia asked in a worried tone of voice which caused Subaru to shake it off for a moment before turning his attention to Patrasche. He looks at Patrasche and begins to say,

"I see. You actually like me, huh? Never thought you'd be the first one I learned that from. Thanks, Patrasche."

Subaru petted Patrasche along with Sora, making the ground dragon happy while both Otto and Emilia asked if he was alright. Subaru shrugged it off and quickly tried to go back to the graveyard, curious on whether he did pass the second trial yet Emilia stopped him.

"Don't go in Subaru! I...I don't want you to suffer...I hated seeing you get hurt and scream in pain again..."

"I know Emilia-tan, I'm just stubborn but I do want to check on something."

"But Subaru..."

"I need you to trust me on this, Emilia."

Emilia stood silent for a moment before looking at the boy with a serious facial expression.

"Okay but I won't let you go alone."

"Okay Emilia-tan."

"You sure about this, Subaru?"

"Don't worry Master Sora, as long as Emilia-tan is by my side, I'll be okay."

"Okay Subaru."

Sora nodded at him before watching Emilia and Subaru enter the graveyard only for Subaru to be stopped when he went away from the entrance to throw up. Emilia, Sora, and Otto all three went to Subaru when they noticed this, making them worried for him.

"Subaru-san!"

"Why...Was I rejected from the trial?"

Subaru looks at the graveyard and begins to think on why until he realized that Echidna took away his qualifications. This annoyed him yet he turned towards Sora to ask him if he can go inside the graveyard. Sora nodded and tried to go in and to Subaru's surprise, he was able to go in without being harmed.

'Damn it...that fucking witch...she took my qualification.'

Subaru got up and told everyone that they should rest for the night, with only his mind being that he needs to talk to Roswaal on his own. Subaru went to take Emilia back to her room to comfort her before going into Roswaal's room on his own.

"Suuuubaru-kun, it's gooooood to see you. How can I be of assistance?"

"Roswaal. I'm here to talk about the trial."

Chapter Text

Roswaal looked at Subaru with an interested look, curious to know what he wants to do about the trial. Subaru crosses his arms and quickly clarifies what he means.

"I want to find a way to have everyone escape the Sanctuary without taking the trial. You should know this place better than anyone, there should be a way out of this."

"A way to leeeeave the Sanctuary without going through the graaaaaveyard? That is quite the bold suggestion. I do believe this might not be the first tiiiiime."

Subaru stayed looking confident yet the back of his mind had fear that Roswaal would kill everyone should things not go his way. He looks down for a moment before answering the question.

"It's the first time we've discussed this. It'd be pointless to even try to count how many times we've interrogated each other now."

Roswaal's eyes widened for a moment, a bit intrigued by what Subaru said.

"It would seem you have quite the histooooory with me."

"I've learned a lot of other stuff too"

"Inteeeeeresting. But forego the graveyard seeeeeems awfully cooooowardly. Do you have a reason for such haste?"

"Of course not. I just...can't bear to watch Emilia keep going in there and getting hurt."

"That is precisely what you are for. Surely you don't mean to say it would pain you to undergo it for her?"

"That's—"

"Not the case? Truly? If you truly love Emilia-sama, it should be a simple task for you. Emilia-sama should come first, and yourself after. Am I wrong?"

"I..."

Subaru was very hesitant to answer the question since he wants to also preserve his life as well. He recalls everything Satella and Sora told him in Echidna's dream world, making him want to value his life as well. Roswaal noticed the hesitation and quickly sighted in disappointment, having expected this the moment Subaru asked for a way out of Sanctuary without the need of going through the trial. His voice was normal tone without his usual mannerisms in speaking,

"I see you still have not sharpened your resolve enough. Just a little...yes, I had just a little bit of hope. That maybe, just maybe, I could see the future I desire..."

Roswaal lays back onto his bed while saying to Subaru, "But you have yet to even stand at the starting line of your resolve."

"The starting line...of my resolve? I don't know what that means! What do you think I—"

"I expect you to possess the will to carry out your objective, even if it means trampling on Emilia-sama's will. Understand? If you truly do it all for Emilia-sama's sake, then you must ignore what Emilia-sama wants. A child who dreams of a childish paradise is not capable of the resolve necessary to walk through the hell you must choose."

"That's totally backwards, isn't it?! If it's for Emilia—"

"There is life. So long as there is life, there is a future. So long as there is life, there is hope. So long as there is hope, there is possibility. So long as there is possibility, people can be saved. Am I wrong?"

Roswaal turns towards Subaru to see if he has something to say only to see the boy hesitate. This gives the magician an answer on Subaru's mindset, disappointing him even further.

"Nothing to say in response, I see." Roswaal goes to grab his book to hug it. "How many more times must you disappoint me? In that case, while you work on sharpening your resolve, let me press you on one more matter. I believe you have already faced many of the problems that arise within this Sanctuary, but those problems are not limited to the Sanctuary alone."

"You mean the mansion? You know about-"

"But of course. The order to have assassins attack the mansion...was one I personally issued."

Subaru was in shock when he heard this, starting to remember everything that happened in the mansion with Elsa having killed him twice, the death of his master, and the destruction of Arlam village. This caused him to start getting dizzy, while trying to catch his breath.

"Wait...wait. Hang on a second. It was you?"

"Yes, I sent assassins to the mansion to help sharpen your resolve." Roswaal spoke with conviction.

"My resolve...?"

"Even with your Authority, even with that keyblade of yours, even having your master by your side, you cannot save both. You must decide which is more important to you. Once you make that choice, you can never take it back. Eventually, you will be perfected..."

Roswaal looks at Subaru with interested eyes, continuing to talk about the boy he wants to mold into his image.

"...as a being who can only save one and no others."

All that goes through Subaru's mind is everybody he lost all the people he cares about in the previous loops once again. He first recalls his death against Elsa, then his second death against her while remembering his last encounters with the people in the mansion.
He then thinks about losing his father to Garfiel, watching Sora get killed, and watching Emilia having lost her mind in the trials. All these thoughts caused him to collapse to the ground to start begging to Roswaal, which did catch the margrave's attention.

"What...are you doing?"

"Please. Please forgive me. It was my fault...it's my fault..."

"Raise your head, Subaru-kun. Nothing is your faul-"

"You're wrong! I want to do the trials, I want to help Emilia but I can't! Echidna took away my qualification."

"What?" Roswaal questioned Subaru with some concern in his voice, not having expected this at all.

"Please! Setting assassins on the mansion won't do any good! No matter who dies, it won't...So please..."

There was a silence while Subaru was pressing his head hard into the floor, hoping that his begging will work yet...

"No, I refuse. In fact, I now see an even greater need to do so. If you truly wish it, Echidna will surely restore your qualification. That's the nature of her greedy personality. You can get the qualification back. You can fix this. Therefore, my actions will not change."

Subaru was in more of a panic than ever before, seeing that Roswaal could aim to just kill everyone but himself and his master, meaning that he would need to restart the world to make sure everyone is still alive.

"I will continue to corner you, to sharpen your resolve...until you are perfected. Don't get conceited, Natsuki Subaru. You're not the only one who understands Echidna!"

'Why...Why...' Subaru was thinking to himself on why Roswaal was doing this, making him conclude that he just simply hates him.

"If...If you hate me, then make me the only one you..."

"Hate you?" Roswaal asked in confusion before making an evil smile. "I could never hate you. You are my hope. The only ones who allow me to feel any kind of hope are you and Ram. From the bottom of my heart, I believe in you."

Subaru's surroundings began to be disoriented while he was in full of fear of Roswaal, scared of the magician. He gets up slowly with a bit of sweat in his head and shaking in his arms, knowing now that he has another big problem to deal with and it has been right under their noses. He walks backwards towards the door while looking at Roswaal still in his disoriented vision before saying,

"I will...I will...never be like you. I'm human. I'll always...be human."

Subaru begins to run out of the room with his vision still disoriented, causing him to trip a couple of times. As he was running out of the building in a panic, he failed to notice that Kenichi and Otto were passing by and noticed him.
The two looked at each and nodded before going after Subaru, realizing that he is in trouble. Sora noticed the two running after wanting to go outside for a bit and quickly figured that Subaru is probably in some sort of trouble.

'What happened this time?' Sora thought to himself, worried that something bad as happened to his apprentice. Sora quickly ran fast enough to catch up with Otto and Kenichi, asking the two on what happened with Subaru, to which the two answered that they are unsure.

"He just ran out of the house as if something bad is happening."

"Well then, we better check up on him before he does anything rash."

Kenichi and Otto nodded at this statement and continued to run towards Subaru's location, the three of them determined to help the boy should he be in trouble.

Subaru runs and runs and runs and runs as fast as he possibly could with his mind filled with fear, despair, sadness, anger, and many other negative emotions all stemming from the fact that Roswaal had been manipulating all of the events this entire time.

He hired Elsa to go to the mansion and since Elsa told Capella about Sora, she wanted to go meet his master which in turn made things worse. He is also the cause of the Great Rabbit even reaching Sanctuary, which in turn just made things difficult to escape Sanctuary without having the trials complete.

All of this made him question what he should do since he is put in such a position that could get anybody killed if he doesn't do things right. As he was running around the forest for a while, he eventually fell down a small hill and eventually hit the ground. As he was on the ground, he looked up for a moment before beginning to panic.

"What am I supposed to do now? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?! What do I do?! What Do I Do?!"

"Would you like us to tell you what to do?"

"Huh?"

Subaru looked up to see Otto walking alongside his dad and his master, surprising the boy who managed to get back some of his sanity. He looked up and saw that his father was offering to help him get back up.

"You shouldn't be on the ground, my son."

"Father...Otto...Master Sora...what brings you three here?" As Subaru asks this, he accepts his father's assistance to get up. As he was up, he noticed Otto to be the one to respond to his question in a confident manner.

"Before we answer that, let's put that aside and focus on you, you were deliriously muttering to yourself with a face like someone about to die."

"I see...I'm sorry I worried you three. I just lost my cool."

"You sure your alright, Subaru?"

"Yes Master Sora, I better think of a plan now."

"You were at your wits' end, right? And you want to know what you should do? Just leave it to us."

"Leave what to you three?"

"Now, listen. This will take preparation."

"Preparation?" Subaru asked as he wasn't sure what Otto was getting at.

"Yes. First, take a long, deep breath."

"Huh?"

"Quickly, now."

Subaru was confused by this yet he trusted Otto's words and began doing what he was told to do and began taking deep breaths. As he did this, Otto looked at both Sora and Kenichi to see if they were ready for the next part.

The two nodded before Otto waited for the right moment for him to punch Subaru's face, making sure he woke up mentally. Once he did this, Subaru fell to the ground with his face hurting while Otto held his fist up high with an angry facial expression,

"Stop trying to put on a tough front around your friends and family, Natsuki Subaru!"

Subaru looked up with his mind completely blanked for a moment, seeing his friend Otto standing besides his master and his father. All three looked at him with a serious expression before he got up and quickly bowed at them, feeling stupid for not having learned a thing until now.

"I'm sorry, it's my fault for still doing things on my own...Otto, Master Sora, can you give me and my father a moment alone? I want to speak with him privately first."

Otto and Sora both looked at each other for a moment before looking at Subaru and giving him a nod, understanding that there is something he needs to do first. The two quickly went far away to give the two privacy before Kenichi turned towards his son and asked him,

"Mind if I asked what is wrong, my son?"

"There is something I want to talk to you about before anything happens...I want you to know the truth."

"The truth? About what son?" Kenichi asked, having a worried look in his face. Subaru knew that he had already made peace with his father yet he had to do it once again but this time with his father that is from his world, not the trial version of him.

"I wanted you and mom, back home before you got involved in all of this...before I was taken from our home, to call out my weakness, since I was the only one in pain. To tell me I'm an unbelievably small person, an idiot who's never good enough, and a self-righteous scumbag. I wanted you both to beat that into me and make me give up. After all, I've always had this way of somehow managing to squeak through anything, you know? Like in schoolwork and sports. But...I don't know when it started...But I was no longer the best at things I used to be the best at. When used to be my 'best' grew smaller and smaller. I started thinking that it all made no sense. Working my hardest at school seemed stupid. And why is being a fast runner something to brag about? Making everyone laugh seemed way cooler to me, and I was way better at it. But if I kept that up, it became apparent that I'd always have to do something bigger the next time. I didn't want people to think I was boring. I thought I could do anything. I made everyone think I would do anything. And so the things I did got dumber and dumber. I was just out of control, not thinking about anything. I knew they were a bunch of idiots. I wanted them to think that they couldn't have this much fun if they weren't with me. That they could regret whatever they wanted, as long as we spend the boring times doing pointless crap for fun. I decided I would set my sights higher. But the next thing I knew, I was looking around...And there was no one left but me. That's when I finally realized that there was nothing special about me at all. From then on, I just spent all my time trying not to stand out. That's how I got through middle school, then when I got into high school..."

Subaru paused himself for a moment before giving a faint smile, remembering how he made himself look like a fool when he introduced himself to the class.

"I gotta say, I really blew my high school debut. But it was bound to happen. I'd never had any real relationships up to that point. High school wasn't gonna be any better. And then it occurred to me...I just...didn't want to go to school. It all just snowballed from there. One day a week of skipping school turned into one in every three days, then every other day...it didn't take even three months before I stopped going at all. But no matter how pathetic I was, you and mom still treated me the same as always. That's what scared me most of all. I wanted you to say, 'I don't love you.' 'I despise you.' 'You're not my son.' I wanted you to tell me that and throw me out. I wanted you to make me give up. But..."

Subaru paused himself and looked up at the new morning with a smile on his face, recalling his first meeting with Emilia, his first meeting with Sora, all the crazy things they have accomplished since he arrived to this world. All of the things that shape him right now, Subaru looks up with a smile.

"I made a chance to be something in this world. I still have a lot to learn and get over my jealousy towards Master Sora but...I want to now make you and mom proud."

Kenichi was silent for all of this, completely surprised by what he heard which made him process everything his son told him with extreme care since he knew that this is what his son as been feeling for a long time. He took a moment before calling Subaru's name and easily managed to jump high enough to axe kick his son's head while saying, "Father Headbutt!"

"Ahhh! (Not again!)"

"See that, Subaru? That was my most loving Father headbutt, packed with all my rage!"

"That was an axe kick! Nothing about that was a headbutt!"

"Hehe my jumping skills are impressive and my leg goes up pretty high too. But aside from that, you are pretty dumb, aren't ya?"

"H-Huh?"

"A lot about what you said bothers me, but you know what's the worst? You wanted me to hate you, so you tried to achieve that by playing hooky? Are you dumb?! And if you want to get me to throw you out, pick something a little more active! What parent would ditch their own child just because he retreated into his shell?!"

Subaru was a bit dumbfounded by this since he had this exact same scenario play out in the trial, so seeing it with his actual father felt slightly relieving.

"You're so twisted, you're on the fastest way of being a dumbass!" Kenichi punched his fist into his other hand and started to crack his knuckles. "I'd be glad to set you straight by force if you want..."

Subaru sighed at this before he was dragged back onto standing level by his father, having seen that his son had grown since he had been taken away from japan.

"But it looks like you've already been knocked down and got back up, so there's no need."

The two stood silent for a moment before laughing a bit, having both found some inner peace within. As they laughed, Sora and Otto both returned, having felt that it has passed enough time for them to make their return.

As the two were approaching the father and son, Subaru looked at his father and quickly ended it off in, "I promise you that I will repay you and mother by working hard in this world so you both no longer have to work. It's the least I can do."

"Haha don't expect us to just sit around, son. I got to show how amazing your cool dad is and your mother would want to show off her skills as well but I thank you for that."

Otto and Sora both ask Kenichi and Subaru if they are alright to which the two Natsuki members nod before Otto tells Subaru,

"Alright, now that you had your father and son moment, tell us what is going on?"

"Yeah, sorry to worry-"

"No, don't hide under a sorry! You keep showing a facade to hide what you feel! Tell us what caused you to run out of the building!"

"..." Subaru was surprised that they managed to see him run out after having learned the truth regarding the events of The Sanctuary and The Mansion. He stood silent for a moment before he finally answered Otto,

"The Great Rabbit is coming to Sanctuary."

"What?"

"Great Rabbit?"

"Subaru, are you sure?! This is serious!"

"Yes Otto, I am serious. Roswaal confirmed it after confirming as well that he hired The Bowel Hunter to attack the Mansion."

"That son of a-"

"I knew he couldn't be trusted!"

"What?! W-Why would the Margrave do that?!"

"He wants to shape me into a perfect being in his eyes, but we don't have time. We only have four days before the mansion is hit. If we don't think of something, we will all die."

Otto was surprised by this, having a lot on his mind from the information he got from Subaru. Sora had a tight fist since he knows that Rem is in the mansion defenseless, making him want to start running towards the Mansion to save her. Kenichi stood silent as he knew that things just got serious, making him slightly excited since he wants to help his son.

"Subaru-san..."

"Yes Otto."

"There's no way I can pretend I didn't hear this and run away now, is there?"

"What the hell Suwen-san?!"

"Now hold on Kenichi-san, I'm just asking. I mean we are trapped in a place with the Great Rabbit approaching, to escape we have to rely on Emilia and her questionable capabilities of defeating the Trial, if we at least try to evacuate the people who won't trigger the barrier we get impeded by Mr. Clueless, and if we do reach the mansion we'll find that an assassin is visiting on the Lord of the Manor's orders...just what kind of situation is this?!"

"I know how you feel Otto but you do believe this insane story?"

"..."

"Do you?"

"Sora-san, Subaru-san, up until now, I've ventured around quite a few locales, and although I may be me I have had interactions with rather many people."

"...Can you tell if someone is trustworthy by looking in their eyes or something?"

"No, I don't adhere to that superstition. When you're a merchant, you'll come to learn very well over your experiences that people are beings who can deceive and ruin others without any fog in their gaze at all. I do have some amount of experience with that."

Although Subaru would tease Otto that he had been tricked a number of times to reach this point of being able to tell despite the fact that he is bragging about this ability, Subaru stays quiet as Otto continued to speak.

"So there's how I met various people, and did my breed of business negotiations. It's been about four years since I left my home to begin merchanting, and although through both good and bad I've managed to survive. Through those days I lived as a decent merchant...And I'm confident that I have always opted for the choices I could calculate as more likely being the successful. That didn't mean they always produced results, but...or really, it was more that the side I had thought the winner would afterwards be an incredible disaster, and so there were no results..."

"Hey..."

"Leaving aside whether the outcomes were good or bad, I've intended to pick my choices in a way where I would not regret the decision itself. Since I believe it necessary to know clearly what it is I'm staking and what it is I'm wagering."

Subaru, Sora, and Kenichi were all silent as they tried to understand what Otto was saying, unsure if he will help them in facing the problems caused because of Roswaal. As they pondered for a moment, Otto managed to speak once again.

"And so this is a first, Sora-san, Subaru-san, Kenichi-san."

"Huh?"

"First of what?"

"For acting with disregard to chance of success, and so opting for the choice with no visible hope of winning, this is a first."

Sora and Subaru both were excited to see that Otto is going to back them up while Kenichi had already known this, having paid attention to Otto's actions before being asked if he will join them. They all cheer before Kenichi asks his son of the plan.

"I think the first thing is to deal with Roswaal, he has this book that tells him a set path so if I don't do something about it, he might just kill us all."

"I think I can take it, I mean how hard can it be."

"Sora-san, do you think that you can take on the Margrave and Ram?" Otto asked with some concern in his tone of voice.

"I can beat them, though I do not wish to fight Ram of all people."

"Master Sora, I do appreciate that but being hostile like that wasn't what I had in mind. What I had in mind was placing a little bet with Roswaal."

"A bet?"

"Yes, I want to challenge his book and have it destroyed once we succeed in this fight for The Sanctuary and The Mansion."

"Alright my son, we will trust your judgement."

"Thank you father."

Subaru nodded at his father after having finished thanking him before the four continued to discuss the goals of the bet he will be making with Roswaal, allowing the three to understand the things they will need to focus on. After this, Subaru along with the group quickly headed towards the house where Roswaal was located with Subaru and Sora entering the room. Ram and Roswaal both looked at the door to see a confident Subaru speaking.

"Roswaal! Let's make a bet. Between you and me, with a wish as the chip."

Ram and Roswaal were both a bit surprised to see Subaru full of energy, more for Roswaal since he last recalled that the boy was engulfed in fear from their last encounter. He was a bit intrigued by the wicked smile in Subaru's face, making him ask, "-A bet?"

"Yeah, a bet, you and me, staking a wish...a real one-shot make-or-break."

"..." Roswaal was cautious with this, completely unsure on what the boy is thinking while Ram gets in between the two with her eyes full of anger as she views this as a disrespect towards Roswaal.

"Hold, Barusu. You come barging into the room, and just when we wonder what you're going to say...do you mean to burden Roswaal-sama in his convalescence? Surely disrespect in the utmost."

As it seemed like Subaru was going to respond to what Ram said, Sora stepped up for his apprentice and quickly pulled out his kingdom key. Ram noticed this and quickly pulled out her wand, ready to fight Sora should he pose a threat to Roswaal. Sora took note of this and quickly looked at Ram with a serious facial expression.

"I'm not here to fight but if you do something that is uncalled for, I will fight you."

"Hmph!"

Subaru looks at Roswaal and proceeds to speak his mind.

"I've got no reason to stop or need to hesitate. We had enough of a thing between us for at least this much, Roswaal."

"-Hrm."

"Or is some straying from your diary all it takes for you to sulk and your motivation to shoot to zero? Where's your backbone to get a little bit crazy for your coming selves?"

"...An intriguing statement. My coming selves, hm."

Subaru was very careful on his words when communicating with Roswaal, making sure he communicates it in a way that doesn't directly touch the subject of Return by Death. Ram looks confused while Sora is somewhat understanding, knowing that Subaru has knowledge because of something Satella did to him yet he can't remember why.

"Ram, Stand down...No, raaaaather, could you excuse yourself outside for a moment?"

"...Yes but Roswaal-sama-"

"Sora-kun, could you also excuuuuuse yourself? I would wish to speeeeak with Subaru-kun alone."

"That is fine, I have a feeling that nothing violent will happen here. I trust Subaru after all."

Subaru nodded at his Master and watched as he also dragged Ram outside, seeing how mad she was at Sora which was a first. As the two were leaving the room, Subaru waited for a moment before finally having his chat with Roswaal. The conversation started with Roswaal wondering of Subaru's change in attitude within a few hours to which Subaru responded confidently,

"I got lectured, a punchout, and a father-son bonding moment before getting back my strength...or really no it was too one-sided to be a punchout. It felt more like having a re-realization."

Subaru touched his face as he recalled the pain of Otto's punch, making him slightly annoyed at the possibility of Otto being stronger than him since he wants to just tease his friend more rather than have the fear of being beaten up.

"Seriously though what a vicious world..."

"Really now, is it. Weeeeell, we had just confirmed yesterday that I haven't cornered you enough, buuuuuut it seems no mistake to judge that your comeback was swift."

"Still at my absolute limit though...just doing everything I can...but I don't think it was bad. Getting a buddy's help along with my master and my father, helping me to get through this hopeless situation and to keep on fighting."

"Naive. Young. Immature. ...Ultimately you can only solve the suffering of this world by yourself. These nerveless ideas about relying on your friends, on your parents, on that foolish master of yours are unneeded."

"Relying on friends, relying on ties, relying on feelings...you saying that those won't work?"

"Wooooon't work at all."

"Really? Well then, all we can do now is challenge each other."

Roswaal's expression shifts. Subaru approaches Roswaal on the bed, stepping forth as he clicks his fingers, and points the clicked finger at Roswaal.

"As I said, let's make a bet. The chip is a wish, the table is one-round limit."

"Let's listen tooooooo what there is to hear."

"Alright then, on this attempt, I won't be acting in accord with your hopes. And that's not limited to just now, I'm not intending to accord on following attempts either, but...even saying I keep insisting that, it's just a parallel line between me and you. So let's establish a limit."

"A limit?"

"Yeah. On this attempt I'll bust through things using my way. And if it looks to be a bungle...from next time onwards I'll act the way you want me to. That's the limit."

"-You're dismissing the privileges of your ability to redo?"

"You said it yourself. Your methods for cornering me weren't enough. I agree. The consequences of getting cocky about redoing was that debacle."

Normally with the assistance of Return by Death, Subaru would be able to help get everyone alive since on his own without it, he would've been dead long ago but his mindset had changed. Thanks to everyone, including the second trial, he had now decided to give it his all to preserve his life and should it end in a Return By Death scenario, then he would begrudgingly have to accept it.

"That's heresy against those who'd cry for me. I'm not doing that any more." Subaru spoke in confidence, not wishing for the possibility of other worlds to exist where people suffer because of him. Roswaal took note of this and finally understood Subaru's reasoning.

"And that's what you're limiting yourself for...iiiiiis it. While I hadn't asked for it, it is a favourable condition fooooooor me, but where is your guarantee you will abide by this?"

"So, a guarantee."

"Yes, a guarantee. Those are veeeeeery important. Aaaaaaaafter all, you with your ability to redo can make it so that this promise neeeeeever happened. You fail, reset to return to last night, deeeeeeefectedly decide to attempt another method..."

Subaru gave Roswaal a stare, not liking the implications the clown is giving to him which eventually caused him to ask if he truly thinks that he would do something like that. Roswaal stood silent which caused Subaru to turn towards the door.

"If you do, then...this talk isn't going to happen. That's all."

"No Noooo, Let's heeeeear the rest of it. I can decide at the end."

Subaru smiled at this before returning his facial expression into a serious one, knowing that he needs to make Roswaal accept this bet.

"...Please. But like I said before, we'll set a limit. I'll put everything I have into this attempt. If it doesn't work out then I'll do things the way you say to. Since either way...if this method doesn't work, I doubt there's anything left."

"You're confident, is not the case here but you are resolved. Weeeeell then, I will have to answer to that. Now, you're establishing a cutoff, and starting that this attempt is the last. So what could it be you're demanding frooooom me, then?"

"My demand's simple. Supposing hypothetically that on this attempt my methods break the deadlock, the consequent future will be different from your goals. In that case you'll probably give up on living but there will be none of that."

"None of that, refers to me losing my determination? Hoooooowever, I'm forced to say that is a difficult demand. While of course I likely could manage a superficial faaaaaacade, in my truest thoughts I would..."

"Doesn't matter, it's not like I wanted us to be enemies."

Roswaal falls silent to this, confused by Subaru's statement while the boy continues his talk.

"I know that you'd hate a future that is different from your gospel, but regardless I will still be fighting to make Emilia ruler. I will rely on the power bestowed upon me, who cares how I will get there but I will get there. Which is why my demand is simple, Roswaal. Should I find a way to break this deadlock without the gospel, I want you to throw it away and to join me in making Emilia the ruler. I need your help for that."

Subaru is aware that if he leaves things how he normally does, should the path he carved be different from Roswaal's gospel, then he would be in trouble and things would just end with everyone dying. Roswaal sighs a long, deep sigh before he speaks.

"That's the ultimate compromise you're looking for...I see, then."

"It's a pretty convenient thing though. But you know me, I love convenient things. Emilia puts in all her efforts and becomes Ruler, I celebrate that beside her, and so now you come join us as one of the crowd included."

"This is a difficult proposition for me, when I have kept to one method for a long looooooooong time. If you're to get me to act, theeeeeen that would necessitate strict conditions, yes?"

"Two conditions, two that you would think that are impossible. Once I clear them both, I win the bet."

"And should you fail on either one oooooor even both, then victory is mine. I will have you discard your humanity."

"Alright then, the first condition is to make Garfiel my ally and bring him outside."

"Thaaaaat would prove rather difficult considering he diiiiiistrust Sora-kun."

"Master Sora and I will deal with that but I will succeed in this, after all we can't leave Sanctuary with a tantruming kid. We also might need his strength in the future so there is that."

"Whaaaaat is the second?"

Subaru hears this question and quickly gives a confident response with a smile on his face.

"I'm going to have Emilia-tan beat the Trial. She will be the one to set Sanctuary free, not me or my master."

"That is impossible! That thing is incapable of beating the Trial and it is not possible that Garfiel would abandon his obsession for Sanctuary, either!"

"Ha! I won't know that until I try."

Roswaal was very angry by this, feeling like he is being mocked by Subaru's bet since it is way too one sided on his favor.

"Exactly, you would not know that until you tried it! And is it not exactly because you have repeated that numerous times over that you came to me so entirely overwhelmed!? Your visage then, and your resolve now, is the proof that those two do not merit any hope!"

"Well isn't that some fucking spirited anger."

"What?" Roswaal asked while looking very angry at Subaru.

"It's to your advantage that the conditions on me are strict. I get it, it's probably suspicious that I'm making a bet when I'm at such a disadvantage but there is a reason why I'm going to win this regardless of the massive disadvantage."

"Ooooh, what might thaaaat be?"

"Because my friends will be what'll get me through this. If there is one thing Master Sora taught me is that friends are our power. It is what got me back my keyblade." Subaru summons his Starlight keyblade for a moment to show off a little before putting it away. "That's the difference I will be doing in this loop."

Roswaal stood silent, he simply stares fixedly at Subaru, getting his breaths back in order. Once his breathing has calmed down, Roswaal raised his finger to tell Subaru just the simply word, Contract Subaru stood silent for a moment before the Margrave continued to speak,

"Fair enough. We'll have me aaaaaaacept these conditions you've presented. The liberation of Garfiel from his curse, and Emilia-sama's liberation of Sanctuary. Once both of these have occurred, I will discard my plan, and travel the path you construct. Let us form a contract for this purpose."

Roswaal dim light flickers atop his finger, creating a rainbow-colored concentration of mana.

"Through our gates, we will carve the contract into our souls. No matter who you may deceive, you cannot deceive your own heart. The contract engraved in our souls will persist over distance, over time, even over worlds. It will likely have effect against your resets too."

"What, has to be something you can do about them. But, eh, convenient for me, doing this. We're both bound by contract, and it saves me time beating the tantrum out of you when you lose the bet."

"It dooooooesn't appear that you're regarding this lightly...but, very well."

Roswaal didn't say much regarding Subaru's willingness to accept the contract. The gleam on his finger moves to contract the centre of Subaru's chest, and then comes the sensation of something seeping into his body. Immediately, a wave pulses out from inside him, as if opening all the pores down his body. Subaru exhales while Roswaal continues to speak.

"Identically, I will engrave it on my soul. Once Natsuki Subaru's contract has been fulfilled, Roswaal L. Mathers' contract shall also be fulfilled."

The rainbow light bursts identically on Roswaal's chest. For an instant the glow permeates down Roswaal's whole body, him returning to normal in the space of a blink.

"Is that the end?" Subaru asked, curious since he has never done a contract before.

"That is the end...Theeeeere's no rescinding it now."

Confirming their mutual inability to flee from the contract, Subaru gives a small gulp. Roswaal puts his hand to his chest.

"Just as you shall invest your greatest efforts into fulfilling your conditions, I will be acting to actualize the gospel's writ. You won't fault me for that, will you?"

"...The snowfall in five days is happening again."

"If Emilia-sama does not bring the snowfall, it will likely turn out thaaaaat I will be doing it."

Subaru stood silent, having noted now that he has a set time limit before the Great rabbit attacks. He knows that he needs to first get Emilia to liberate Sanctuary and liberate Garfiel from his curse before then.

"Well, seeing that time is precious, I should probably get going."

"Subaru-kun. The mansion is the same day. I'll pray for your good fight."

"Because if I try my very hardest and fail, next time I'll probably act exactly how you want me to...right?"

"..."

Roswaal's answer to Subaru's reply was with silence. This gave the indication to Subaru that he should be more careful since he has only one chance to do things with his humanity still there. He continued to head towards the exit yet before he leaves, he has one last thing to say to the clown.

"This match is between you and me. A couple of clowns tossed around by fate, let's have us doing it fair and square."

With those words, he leaves the room. As he leaves, he knows that this loop's fate rest on his shoulders and on those he trust with all of his heart.

Subaru steps outside with Otto, Sora, Kenichi, and Naoko waiting for him. Subaru was surprised to see his mother there, having expected her to be taking care of Emilia.

"Mom? What brings you out here?"

"Your father told me what is going on. I want to help you out as best as I can my baby boy."

"Thanks mom..."

"So Subaru-san, did you successfully manage to have a contract tied?"

"Yes, went all good. Was worried about the chance he'd be perfectly moody and not agree to the bet but...think the unfavourable conditions on me got us through that."

"They probably did but with all of us working together, we can help you pull this off."

"Agreed Master Sora."

"So son, what are you going to start off doing first?"

"The plan will be this, Master Sora and I will try to see if we can get Puck, the spirit of Emilia, to get out in order to have him help us with Emilia. Mom, you will help Emilia with the trial too. You are going to be there as the mother figure. Father, Otto, you two will alert the villagers of what is going on and get them to not do anything rash. I want them to prepare for when we will get them to escape."

"Escape?"

"If the villagers are here, Garfiel can use them against us and I need him to be focus on me. I need to beat him but for this we will need the help of Ram."

"I think I can get Ram-chan to join our side." Otto says in a confident manner.

"Alright then Otto, I will trust you with that but have my father be by your side, I know with him your chances of success will increase."

"Well of course they will, I'm the best at communicating with people. Wise choice my son."

"Yeah, well we should get moving. We only have five days before both the Great Rabbit arrive to kill us all and the mansion gets attack. Remember we need to get Garfiel to be on our side and we need Emilia to pass the trial. Once both are met, we will surely beat Roswaal at his game."

"Right!" Sora, Otto, Kenichi, and Naoko said in unison, all four believing in Subaru. As Subaru nods, they all head towards their designated areas with Kenichi and Otto heading towards the villagers first to alert them of what is going on before going to convince Ram.

As the two head towards the village, Subaru along with Sora and Naoko go inside the house where Emilia is at. Subaru is confident that this time he will break through this deadlock, although he wished that his previous loop would've been the last one but he is not complaining for now. As Naoko goes to check on Emilia first with Sora and Subaru both waiting outside the room before they get the all clear, Subaru knows that there is a conversation he needs to have with his master.

"Master Sora, we need to speak about something."

"What's on you mind, Subaru?"

"We need to talk about the deal with the organization regarding waking Rem up."

Chapter Text

"What about the deal?" Sora asked with his calm manner slowly turning into one of caution. Subaru took note of this and quickly responded in hopes of not ending up fighting with his master.

"We might consider having to wake her up and before you get mad, hear me out."

Sora was silent for a moment, feeling a bit of anger in thinking about trusting the Organization yet he did wanted to give his apprentice and friend a chance to explain himself. He took a deep breath before saying, "...Okay."

"The problem we would have in the mansion is getting Rem out of there. The Organization could take a sleeping Rem much easier than one that is awake and with us."

"Subaru, we don't know what will happen if we wake her up before getting her name and memories back...it's too risky..."

Sora stood silent for a moment, wishing that he still was able to use the power of waking to wake Rem's sleeping heart yet he knows the risk that would come. Considering that he no longer has the power of waking with him, attempting to use it would lead to actual consequences. He turns to Subaru once he hears his apprentice say,

"I understand the risk but the moment they take away Rem and Petra, we will lose them for good maybe. We need to think this long term. If we have Rem awake, even without memories we will be there for her and try to help her remember her old self."

"..." Sora stood quiet while he listened to Subaru, noticing what he said and taking the moment to process it. He wants Rem awake but he fears that the risks of waking Rem up without her memories would lead her open to turn into a person she is not.

"There is just a lot of risks with this, such as the possibility of losing Rem for good. We also have to remember it is Organization XIII who wants to help us. All they do is cause trouble to others so I wouldn't doubt that they would do something to Rem."

"That is true, those bastards could do something to turn Rem against us just to hurt us..." Subaru thought to himself for a moment, recalling all the information he has from his deaths. He recalls something about guardians of light and princesses of light when he talked with one of the organization members. This caused him to turn towards Sora in order to ask him about the meaning of those concepts.

"Subaru, where did you hear this?"

"I heard it from the Organization assholes themselves, they mention Rem being a candidate."

"...so that's what he is planning...of course he is."

Sora now is aware of Xehanort's plan being to summon Kingdom Hearts again by gathering the princesses of hearts once again or finding him his guardians of light. The only problem he saw with Xehanort's plan is how he will get the seven princesses of heart. He thinks deeply about this until he realizes that he has been gathering guardians of light. Subaru being one of his first guardians since he is a keyblade wielder like himself. The second one being the Sword Saint himself since he is extremely powerful and a pure light user. The third can be considered Emilia since she also has a pure heart and can fight.

"Master Sora, are you alright?"

Sora had been thinking deeply into the possible guardians yet when Subaru asked if he was alright, his mind shifted from his thoughts to Subaru.

"Y-Yeah, sorry about that. Thanks to you, I think I know what Xehanort is up to now."

"Really?"

"Yes, he wants to gather another seven lights to face his thirteen darknesses. We need to destroy all of them before he finds the seven lights."

"How do you propose we do this, master?"

"You said that they will be in the mansion to get Rem and Petra out of there, right?"

"Yes."

"Well we will take out the organization members that are there. We need to prevent them from taking Rem and Petra. We also need to take out all of Xehanort's forces."

"That's why once we can get Garfiel on our side and Emilia to pass the trial, we will need you to take on the Organization members."

Sora crossed his arms and thought about what Subaru said, seeing that they need to take each situation once at a time. As he was thinking on what to say, Naoko opened Emilia's door to alert the two of her state.

"She is resting for now, I suggest we let her rest for a bit longer."

"Thanks mom but I think the first thing Master Sora and I will do is figure out why Puck isn't coming out."

"Just try to not wake her up my baby boy, a girl does need her sleep."

"Don't worry mom, Master Sora and I will be careful."

"Okay, I will be outside if you two need me."

Naoko allowed both Sora and Subaru to enter the room with caution in order to not wake the sleeping half-elf up. As they were walking towards Emilia, Subaru felt happy to see her sleeping peacefully yet he had to hit himself in order to not be too distracted by the sleeping Emilia. The two look at Emilia before they start to discuss some idea to get Puck out.

"Do you think we could try that trick you did when Petelguese was trying to possess me, Master Sora?"

"You mean entering Puck's heart? I mean it is possible with a person but with Puck might be a bit different since he is a spirit."

"Hmm, maybe we can try to enter the crystal then." Subaru says this while pointing his finger at the green crystal in the half-elf's chest. Having remembered that Puck goes into the crystal when he is resting, causing Subaru to conclude that Puck is inside the crystal and entering it might help them be able to reach the Great Spirit.

'If I'm correct about this, then one thing is for certain, Puck is going to get a harsh talk for forcing us to take care of Emilia. Not that I'm complaining but things wouldn't have gone the way they have if he was around.'

Subaru starts to think of the failed loops, knowing that Puck being there could've changed the outcome of many problems he encountered. He also remembers his previous loop on how broken Emilia got because of the trial, blaming himself and Puck for it since they both left her to fend for herself. Not wanting that to happen again, Subaru summons his keyblade and points it directly at the crystal without hesitation. Sora notices this and quickly grabs his apprentice's arm while saying in a low voice,

"What are you doing?"

"Trust me Master, I know what I'm doing."

Sora looked at Subaru with some hesitation for a moment before nodding at him, having faith that Subaru knows what he is doing. As the starlight keyblade begins to glow a ball of light on the tip of the weapon, it eventually fires a beam of light directly at the green crystal in Emilia's chest. As the light beam hit the crystal, the crystal itself began to glow with both Subaru and Sora glowing for a moment before they disappeared into the crystal itself.

The two woke up and for a moment everything seemed off until they looked at the floor to see that they are in the station of waking once again yet this time they are in Puck's heart since he has a large picture of himself with a few circles only having Beatrice and Emilia. As the two look around, a light appears between the two, gathering together to form Puck.

"Wow, I wasn't expecting you two to literally enter my crystal. I'm impressed."

"Puck you asshole, Emilia's been looking for you only-"

Before Subaru could finish, he gets whacked in the head by Sora for having used foul language towards Puck. Subaru grabs his head in pain while Puck giggles a little before speaking to the two keyblade wielders.

"Hehe I'm sorry about that. I know it was selfish of me to have putten such a burden on you two after what happened to the blue-haired girl."

"It's fine Puck."

"Is it Master Sora? We literally have so many goddamn problems only for this little jerk to be unavailable when the time came for help."

"Subaru, I get that you are mad but right now it is our best chance to talk to Puck, thanks to your instincts. Don't waste it on being angry."

Subaru heard what Sora said and quickly calmed down for a moment, knowing that he can't waste time since he still needs to beat Roswaal on the bet. He took a couple of deep breaths before managing to calm down. He looks at Puck and quickly gets the conversation started by saying,

"Why can't you come out? I have a feeling that you are not coming out because you don't want to."

"Right now for me materialising in the outside world is impossible."

"Is there some circumstances or reasons on why you are not able to come outside?"

"Yes Sora, though it is a first for a human like you two to even enter the crystal."

"It was a hunch so the fact that it even worked surprised me but Master Sora and I are in a time limit and we can't let this one-in-a-million chance get away."

"One thing we can guarantee for you Puck is that Subaru and I are making sure Emilia is safe during the time limit we were given."

"I really was right to expect things from you two. Though that it frustrates me to think I have to entrust Lia to someone other than myself is the truth."

"Well if you want, Master Sora and I can communicate what you're thinking to Emilia, if you want."

There was a pause for a moment, Subaru had asked this in good faith since he knows what happens to Emilia should she feel alone since Puck is not able to get out. Puck gave Subaru a look but not one of malice but one of appreciation before he looked down with some disappointment.

"You better not. If she learns that I communicated with someone who wasn't her, in the worst case scenario, Lia's mind could break."

Subaru and Sora were caught off guard by this, both curious on what Puck meant by that. Sora was the one to ask the Great Spirit what he meant by that only to get an answer with Puck saying,

"Using either of you as an intermediary to convey my words to Lia means she'll find out that I'm not really sleeping in the crystal. For a Lia who is keeping me from exiting, and not allowing me to interact with anyone, her realising that I'm not actually silenced is liable to destroy her yet-precarious mental equilibrium."

"Wait a second. Do you realize what you said just now? That it's Emilia, that it's no one other than Emilia, who is stopping you from going outside, that's what you're saying."

"..."

"Sealing your mouth shut, what do you mean with that? When Emilia's calling for you, crying for your help, wailing and in tears...how can you! It's not me, it's not Master Sora, not anyone else, but your name she calls when she's worn out! And how can you...!"

"...Ah, right. There's no one more frustrated at the fact that Lia won't rely first on you than you, Subaru."

These words caused Subaru to pause for a moment, causing him to get angry since with that one statement change the topic on him. Subaru does wish to be Emilia's number one, especially the day when he becomes powerful to protect her yet he will never reach that for a long time. What makes him even more mad is the fact that Emilia's number one is not able to help Emilia when she needs it.

"So, what? You're saying that Emilia breaking as she challenges the TRIAL, declining alone in suffering, smiling in tears as she remembers her sad past, all of it and everything, is a lie and a goddamn performance? —As if I could believe that!"

"Subaru, you need to calm down." Sora said in a calm tone yet his apprentice continued to talk with anger building up once again.

"That couldn't happen... Nevermind constantly lying to trick everyone around her, she gets crushed by guilt just over a tiny little lie. That's the type of girl Emilia is..."

"Subaru, calm down. I'm not speaking bad of Lia like your worst-case imaginations say. Now just calm down."

"Worst-case imaginations? What worst-case imaginations. Asshole, stop peeping into my head! That stuff and this stuff have nothing to do with each other. Even saying for instance that something does happen, I would never think of Emilia-"

"NATSUKI SUBARU!" Both Sora and Puck spoke in unison, both with their voices very strongly. This caused Subaru to calm down for a moment since he noticed that he was letting his emotions get the better of him.

"Are you calmed down?" Puck asks.

"Sorry about that, I was spaced out for a bit."

"It's not really that often that I raise my voice. But when it's Lia...or for scolding a disobedient kid, then I can get loud."

"Disobedient kid, thanks."

"You really need to learn to control your anger, Subaru."

"I will Master Sora, I guess the stress of everything that is going on is getting to me again."

"Aside from that, honestly said, I'm pretty thankful of both your presence, with how emotional you get over Lia. You're surely giving Lia more than a little strength by her perspective, too."

"..."

"I mean there is also Subaru's parents who are helping Emilia."

"Really? I'm surprised to hear of this. Maybe Lia could get some motherly love from an experienced mother though I'm unsure how I feel of having a father figure trying to take my place."

"Now hey! My parents are helping Emilia, not trying to replace you Puck!"

"Haha I know, I'm just teasing though from what I can hear, they did talk with Lia about how you admired your father a lot."

"...damn it."

"It's not a bad thing Subaru but besides that, no one has stepped this far into Lia's trust like yours and Sora. Even Roswaal, who brought Lia out of the forest for her connection to the Selection, has gone without touching her ingrained, deeper nature. Though considering that thing's foals are in doing something by putting Lia on the throne, and so concerned with something unrelated, I suppose it's not that surprising."

"Hold on, you know what Roswaal's goals are?"

"To follow the gospel, right? In that respect, he's perhaps a lot like Betty. Having things written, and having nothing written. Similar but different, is perhaps how to say it."

Sora was unsure on what to think of this while Subaru was more than annoyed by this since he had to learn this information on loops where everyone is dead. He suspects that Puck didn't inform Emilia of this, which makes sense since she would be very hesitant to trust someone like Roswaal with a gospel yet he disliked how Puck kept it all to himself. At the very least he should've alerted Sora since he probably could've done something against Roswaal.

"It's unrelated to Emilia, so you took no initiative to act... then."

"If there were anything I could do for Betty, then I would. And as for Roswaal... being that Lia's tied up in it, have to do something about it."

"Well thanks for that Puck because Roswaal's stupid book has him hired to kill Beako and all the people in the mansion while he is forcing me to trample over Emilia's will, which would obviously make you mad."

"You are right, I am mad." Puck said as he was holding his anger at what he heard, harboring hatred for Roswaal. Sora noticed this and quickly wanted to change the subject before either Subaru or Puck explode with anger.

"Let's not get side track but to put your mind at ease Puck, Subaru and I will save Beatrice and those in the mansion. We are also going to help Emilia beat the trials since we believe in her but one thing is we need to know, what do you mean by Emilia's keeping you from going outside?"

"It's by Lia's will that I'm not going outside but...it isn't that Lia's keeping me from going outside, while thinking to block me from going outside."

"...wait what?"

"Sorry Puck, Master Sora and I don't exactly understand what you are saying."

"Sorry about that, it's tricky to explain. That Lia is seeking my help, and calling to the crystal, and can't hear my voice, all are entirely true. That she's scared of being alone, and trembling without her support is also fact. But. Her unconscious is rejecting my materialization and our mutual communication. Her heart's front and back ends are in disagreement, is maybe how to say it."

"You can't influence Emilia on your end?"

"That's a bit tricky, Sora. The back end's imposing force is stronger than the front end. I bet that if I could get to the front end, it'd be big trouble for Lia mentally."

"Do you have any guesses on what trouble it'd be for her? Like something where if you came out, it'd cause something inconvenient for Emilia..."

"But don't you both already know?" Puck spoke in a teasing tone of voice with a moment of silence coming right after. Subaru lowered his eyes.

"It's just speculation."

"Yup, that's good. Now let's have us a listen. I did say, yes? That I'm expecting things from you two."

Subaru and Sora were both continuing to think this through, figuring out why Emilia would be unconsciously stopping Puck from appearing. After a moment, Subaru spoke,

"If you're there, then Emilia..."

"...will have to accept some inconvenient part of her past. That's why Emilia's unconsciously keeping you from interfering." Sora spoke as he puzzled everything together with Subaru also having concluded the same thing. Puck was silent for a moment before showing how impressed he was at the two.

"Incredible, both of you. That's a better answer than what I expected."

"You can compliment Master Sora and I but seriously it doesn't make me happy at all, at least me."

"I mean give yourself some credit, we did solved the problem but now it's to figure out the solution."

"It's honest praise that you managed to reach this conclusion, the two of you. With the little information you both had to solve it together. You both make an amazing Master and Student duo. Also you both seem to understand Lia's heart well."

Puck smiled for a moment at the sleeping Emilia he can feel, happy that she is sleeping well while Sora and Subaru were thinking on how accurate the recreation of the past was to the real past that is giving Emilia such trouble. Echidna had explained to Subaru on his last visit how the trail generally worked. It would assemble information that even Subaru himself didn't consciously remember out of his memories, and use that to craft an elaborate, counterfeit world. She had said that his goodbye to his parents was not real, and only his own self-satisfaction. These thought caused Subaru to eventually continue the conversation by saying,

"The pasts aren't necessarily faithful to what actually happened. It draws from the guy challenging's mental scenery, and other requirements, to be reconstructed in a shape fitting for the trial." Subaru spoke with confidence, knowing that Echidna would do this. "The past Emilia's seeing has correct and incorrect parts. The difference is... you know something that will definitively differ from her past. And so Emilia's unconsciously rejecting any attempts at calling you out."

"...You have to wonder. If I'm around, Lia will see the correct, legitimate past. Why could Lia's true heart be rejecting me, while knowing that?" Puck asked in curiosity to what Subaru was saying, to which the boy nodded. Subaru was hesitant when asking this since speaking any more could reveal the truth of Emilia's past. Puck sighed for a moment before beginning to speak on Subaru's question.

"The true events which Lia would rather forget are even more hopeless than the false events she is witnessing."

Sora and Subaru stood silent for a moment as they heard this, completely shocked that the false events appearing for Emilia are not worse than the true past of hers. Sora looked at Puck and asked,

"You know what Emilia actually saw?"

"Sorry Sora but I don't know what one either. It was after the forest was frozen over that I met Lia. So I don't know what it is about my presence that she's afraid of. I don't know what it is about me that influences Lia's past."

This was the missing piece in solving the puzzle that is getting Emilia to pass the trial, the fact that Emilia is shown a different past and her true past every time she takes the Trial and she desires for the false past to be the real one. Because of this and not presenting an answer for the legitimate past, she will not be able to beat the Trial. If this continues, she will shatter and become the broken minded Emilia that he encountered the previous loop.

"What do we do...?" Subaru asked, wanting to know what Sora and himself can do to save Emilia to which Puck answered with.

"I don't know."

"I want to help Emilia-tan...I want to be her strength."

"I also wish to help Emilia, my friend."

"It's the same for me. I exist only for her sake. If I can't help her, then there's no reason for me to exist."

"I want to support her in what she wants to do, I want to stand at her said."

"..."

There were all silent to Subaru's words, both Puck and Sora knew just how much Subaru cares about Emilia. Puck thought for a moment before speaking in a determinate tone of voice,

"Subaru, Sora, there is one possibility to help Emilia."

"Possibility?" Subaru asked in a curious question.

"It's a method I definitely would not have considered on my own, and plainly said even now I'm strongly adverse to it. This proposal I figured I would've never stand, even if I did think of it."

"What are you going to do?" Sora asked with some concern in his voice.

"I will need both your help in doing cleanup afterwards."

"Wait Puck, it feels like you're going to say something insane."

"I didn't think at all that'd I'd be relying on someone else so intensely, either. But, well...I think that you both would stake your lives, assuming it was for Lia's sake."

"Wait Puck, what are you-"

"Tomorrow morning, I will make Lia break the contract. Should the relationship between myself and Lia terminate, then I'm sure that when she cries, you both will comfort her."

Subaru and Sora were shocked by this, knowing how important contracts are to the contractor and the spirit. Sora asked why would happen to Puck only for him to explain that the only people he trusts to watch over Emilia are the two keyblade wielders.

"You two can help her when I'm gone."

"What will happen to you? Will you be erased?"

"No, not exactly Subaru. I'll just go back to being the small existence I was, before I contracted Lia. Somewhere with a deep connection to me... probably, it'll be Elior Forest. I'll go to sleep inside something there as my anchor, waiting for the time I'm awoken."

"Awoken...meaning?" Sora asked.

"By Lia, of course. —This is where the contract between me and her ends. But if a time comes where she needs to make a new contract, and she's going to choose a spirit partner... I know she'll choose me again. That's what I believe." Puck spoke with a cherry tone, he had no doubt that Emilia would choose him once again.

"Don't worry Puck, Subaru and I will be able to protect Emilia in your stead."

"Thank you Sora. I know it's hard when you already have to deal with the blue-haired girl's condition but I trust you two will help my daughter out."

Sora and Subaru both smiled at Puck as he gave him a thumbs up. Just as the two were about to return back to the real world, Subaru turned towards Puck to ask,

"Are you open to considering a proposal from me?"

"A proposal?"

"Yeah, a proposal. Don't worry. I'm same as you, acting while thinking to secure a future which'll be good for Emilia."

Puck took a moment to think before nodding at Subaru.

"There's some things I wanna ask, and things I wanna test once I've asked them. Emilia could wake up and we are about to leave this world so let's keep this short."

Sora and Subaru both return back to the normal world after Subaru discussed his proposal to Puck. As they return, they both look at Emilia and see that she is suffering. Having had permission by Puck and with some insistence from Subaru himself, Sora sends a dream eater to help Emilia with her nightmare before the two keyblade wielders left outside, knowing that they also need to rest.

In Emilia's nightmare, she was replaying her horrible memories she saw in the trial, seeing that everyone was demonizing her as the Witch of Frozen Forest. As she was having all of this horrible moments, she eventually noticed the Necho Cat dream eater.

"Huh? What are you doing here? You are not part of..."

The Emilia in the dream world paused for a moment, realizing that this is a dream eater by the way it was designed. This caused her to figure out it was a dream and she was tempted to wake up and give Sora a scolding for sending a dream eater despite telling him that she would be fine back when they were waiting for Subaru to finish the trial. Before she could leave, the Necho Cat approached Emilia and rubs its head on her legs, wanting to be pet. Emilia tried to resist but the cuteness was too much and she gave in. She kneeled down and started to pet the little dream eater.

"I'm only doing this because it's a dream. Puck would be sooo jealous if he found out about this."

Emilia felt joy petting the Necho Cat, feeling an odd warmth yet one she welcomed while thinking about how she will tell Sora to not do this without her consent on the matter. She was strong yet she did enjoy his assistance. As she thought about this, she started to think if Subaru put him up to it.

'Subaru, you dunderhead.'

She now suspects Subaru to be behind this and quickly pouts for a moment before smiling, always happy when Subaru is thinking of her.

("I love you, Emilia. I want to be your strength.")

Those words came across Emilia's mind, making her look around to see the same place Subaru had confessed his love for her. This made her heart feel something she was unsure yet before she could process anything in her dream mind, she managed to wake up. As she woke up, she looked around and began to think about what she saw in her dream. She looked to her left side and saw the dream eater from her dream. She smiled and petted it once more before thinking about everything that transpired.

"In the end, nothing progressed...I'm useless..."

"Don't say that."

Emilia yelped when she heard Naoko's voice, not expecting her to be watching over her. She turned towards Subaru's mother to ask her, "Were you there all day?"

"Yes but it was alright. Once Sora was able to have that dream eater help you with your nightmares, he assured me you would be fine."

"Did...Subaru told him to do it?"

"I think he did. Knowing my baby boy, he would probably want you to sleep better."

"I knew it!"

Naoko giggled a little by Emilia's reaction to this. She approached her and patted her in the back before asking if the dream eater helped which Emilia nodded.

"Puck..." Emilia held the green crystal that was the proof of Puck's presence.

"That is the spirit my baby boy and his master told me about. He is your father, right?"

"Yes, he is the best. He took care of me."

"That's good. You had someone to help you out."

"Um...Naoko-sama..."

"Please, you call me mother."

"U-um, are you sure...?" Emilia was hesitant about this since she was embarrassed to call Subaru's mother well mother since that would imply that she is close to Subaru, making her face turn red the more she thought about it. Naoko noticed this and giggled again at how embarrassed Emilia was before continuing their conversation.

"You know, he has changed since he was taken from our home."

"H-How so?"

"I wished I had done more for him but he was so broken. As we told you, he really admired his father but because of that, he tried to be like him but a little too much. He eventually gave in to depression and was feeling all alone. The fact that you were able to bring the true Natsuki Subaru out makes me happy."

"I-I don't know...I mean I wanted to help him is all..."

"And that help is what saved my baby boy. Thank you."

Emilia smiled to herself as she began to think back on everything the two have done throughout their journey. She had always been with Subaru from the very beginning and had seen him grow from a boy who really was lazy and had no sights on anything to someone who will lay their life for the ones he cares for deeply. All because she chose to save him, a choice she would always look back and smile. She looked at her green crystal to once again try to summon Puck yet she noticed something, a crack ruptured down its face.

"Wh...What? Wait...what's...?"

Emilia put her hand on the inexplicably cracked jewel, causing her to panic which also caused Naoko to panic since she didn't know what was going on.

"N-No..no don't...wait...please hold on...come on, Puck, hold on..."

"Emilia-san, what is going on?"

"If this keeps going, then Puck will...!"

Emilia was panicking since the more the crystal cracks, the more her contract with him will break. She looked at Subaru's mother and had remembered that since she is from another world, she might not understand at all what is going on. She wanted to explain to Naoko what was the problem exactly yet her mind was more focused on trying to fix the jewel yet the fragment crack was starting to reach the entire jewel.

"Come on Puck...you're just...you're just kidding, right?"

Emilia was trying to cling to hope yet the reality she was trying to deny came to pass with the gemstone in her hands losing its shape and now being nothing more than green grains of dust. Naoko was there to try to comfort the half-elf.

"Everything will be okay, Emilia."

"N-No, this can't...this can't be happening...I-I mean, Puck he, when we first met he...said we're f-family...that I wouldn't be alone anymore..."

"Emilia..." Naoko was shocked to hear this since it reminded her of Subaru's situation back in Japan when he would lock himself out from everybody. Having failed once, she vowed to herself that she would help Emilia, for Subaru's sake.

"Parents sometimes do crazy things for their children."

"...huh?" Emilia had noticed this and it caused her to be curious about what Naoko wanted to tell her despite how she is still freaking out. Naoko was relieved that she managed to gain her attention, causing her to continue to speak.

"We sometimes do actions to help our children...Kenichi and I failed in helping our son by lack of action but your father, he may have left you for a reason. Besides, us parents are always keeping an eye on our children so regardless how far away you might be from your father, he is still watching over you."

"...But...he promised...he promised to never leave me alone...!"

"A parent knows how important a promise is but they also know that their safety is much more valuable and would rather break a promise if it means saving their child."

Those words caused Emilia to pause, she values promises more than anything and she does harbor disdain when promises are broken but hearing a perspective from a parent caused her to think as best as she could about what is going on with Puck. Although she knows Puck wouldn't do something without a good reason, seeing that her last affiliated family leaving her is what's hurting her the most. She wanted to cry but because Naoko is around, she doesn't want to seem weak, especially when she views her as the one who saved Subaru. Naoko took notice of this and quickly told Emilia,

"You don't have to act tough, you are human after all. You and Subaru are the same on this."

Emilia smiled when she heard that, somehow finding herself with a smile when Subaru's mother mentioned that both Subaru and herself share the same problem yet those words were the last ones to break her tough act.

"Dad...!"

Emilia began to cry with Naoko being by her side to comfort.

As Naoko was comforting Emilia, Sora and Subaru were both spying on Garfiel as they suspected that he had some sort of base of operations. While they were following Garfiel, Otto and Kenichi both managed to find the two keyblade wielders.

"There you at, you two!"

"Dad, keep your voice down. We don't want Garfiel to know we are here."

"Right Right, my bad."

"Anyway...Subaru-san, Sora-san, we manage to alert the villagers."

"What did they think?"

"Don't worry Subaru-san, they understand the situation and are waiting for when they can act and help you both out."

"That's good, did you get a chance to talk with Ram?"

"Well about that..."

"You really have some never, Barusu."

Subaru and Sora looked right behind Kenichi and Otto to see Ram with a slightly angered look on her face. Sora was ready to summon his keyblade yet Subaru stopped him as he had faith that Ram wouldn't do anything to the four of them. Sora noticed this and nodded at his apprentice before allowing him to talk to the red-haired maid.

"Ram, good to see you are alive and well this morning."

"Flattery will get you nowhere dog."

"Now that's just rude."

"How stupid do you think you are? You left Emilia by herself with your mother while you made some bet with Roswaal-sama knowing that he is in no position to be active."

"Fair enough but I need your assistance."

"In what?!"

"Helping me take out that damn book! He will use it to kill us all if the contents in that damn book go different! The last thing we need is you dying of all people."

"Hmpt! Baseless accusations! As if Roswaal-sama would do such a thing!"

"He will and you know it, don't you think he would try to set everything up to match the content of his gospel. What do you think would happen should the future he desires change?"

"I-"

"Really think about it, Ram! You are not stupid so really think about what would happen to Roswaal if his gospel and the events going on are completely different!"

Ram looked angry at Subaru yet what he said was something that did got her attention, having remembered the contract between herself and Roswaal. As she was thinking about it, they were all startled when they heard a new person speak with anger in their voice.

"What da fuck yall doin here?!"

"Garfiel! You startled us."

"And? The hell are ya doing here, keyblade wielder?!"

"We are just arguing with Ram about Roswaal."

"Let me hear this."

"Wait why?"

"Because I hate that man's guts! If you all are fighting about how Roswaal sucks ass then I'm all in for this conversation."

Although this is not what Sora and Subaru wanted regarding Garfiel siding with them, this is a first step forward. Subaru and Sora nodded and before they could say anything, Ram looked at Garfiel with anger in her eyes.

"Garf, this doesn't concern you at all! Now go back to your room!"

"I'm not a kid!"

"It does concern Garfiel because this has to do with Sanctuary." Sora spoke which did surprise Garfiel for two reasons. One is the fact that Sora is standing up for him despite the fact that he doesn't trust the keyblade wielder himself. The second reason is because the fact that the sanctuary could be in trouble is what also caught his attention. He turns towards Subaru to ask him,

"Yo, what the hell does ya master mean?"

"Barusu, don't you dare!" Ram spoke with anger towards Subaru, alerting him that he should keep his mouth shut about the deal between himself and Roswaal. Before Subaru could say anything, Sora grabbed Garfiel and casted Stopza to stop time around the two. As everyone but Sora, Garfiel, and even Subaru stopped in place, Garfiel was freaking out for a moment since he didn't know what was going on while Sora was surprised that Subaru was immune to time attacks.

"Da fuck is goin on?!"

"I stopped time for now just to allow us to speak without being interrupted."

"What the hell do ya want to talk about?!"

"We just want to talk about what is going on because it does relate to Sanctuary's safety." Subaru spoke as he wanted to join in on the conversation. Garfiel took notice of this and quickly grabbed Subaru's jacket while saying to him,

"What the fuck's that bastard's up to?!"

"Let's just say that I am bound by a contract to make sure Emilia passes the trial or else Roswaal will make Sanctuary snow."

"Snow? Da fuck will that do?" Garfiel is confused by this since why would Roswaal want to make the Sanctuary have snow considering that it's the least threatening thing he has ever heard. Sora noticed this and quickly decided to add the crucial problem with Roswaal doing this.

"The problem is that would bring in the Great Rabbit."

"..." Garfiel had a moment to think on everything he just heard, having his anger increasing within each second until he tried to head towards Roswaal place. Sora and Subaru both noticed this and quickly got in his way.

"What are you doing?"

"Get outta my way!"

"No, attacking Roswaal will only get yourself killed!"

"Ha! I can take em!"

"No you can't...I don't want you to die!" Subaru yelled at Garfiel, having flashbacks of Roswaal killing him and Ram back in the previous loop. Garfiel noticed this and quickly started to respond to what Subaru said,

"Why do ya care?! I don't trust any'f ya!"

"Because trying to do anything to Roswaal will get you killed and we still need to save Frederica!"

"What?!"

"Roswaal hired an assassin to kill everyone in the mansion! Ram's forgotten twin sister! An innocent little girl! My knight friends! And your sister!"

"..." Garfiel was taken aback from this, seeing the pain in Subaru's eyes when he said this, knowing now that the boy is being very serious. He crossed his arms and angrily responded,

"So what? She wanted to go to the outside world, it's her dumbass fault she will get killed but I can make Roswaal the bastard stop all of this, now let me through!"

"Garfiel, why are you so afraid of the outside world?"

"Huh?" Garfiel paused himself as Sora asked him this question, leaving him surprised for a moment before getting hostile towards him.

"Non of your damn business!"

"It is because we can't beat Roswaal and those who will kill your sister if we don't work together."

"I don't care."

"Why don't you?"

"Shut up!"

"No."

"I Said Shut Up!"

Garfiel tried to attack Sora yet the keyblade wielder was able to easily deflect off the attack before pointing his kingdom key at the blonde boy.

"I know you don't trust me and it hurts because I don't want us to be enemies but we can't help the Sanctuary if you don't at the very least give us a little bit of trust."

"Master Sora is right, after all you are someone I wish to fight side by side in the future."

"Huh? Why?" Garfiel asked with a hostile tone yet also a bit of curiosity in it, knowing that both himself and Subaru have only interacted a few times. Subaru looked at Garfiel and bowed to him to show his respects while saying,

"I'm not strong like Master Sora which is why I am being trained by him to eventually get strong enough to protect Emilia-tan. I wish to protect everyone like you do, which is why I want to befriend someone who can also help me reach that future."

"Wha.." Garfiel is silent for a moment, trying to think of why would Subaru want to be friends with him, why is he being nice.

'Why the fuck is he actin like this?! This's not how the outside is...No! It is filled with horrible people!'

Garfiel was completely confused by Subaru's kindness and quickly starts to pull his hair while saying to the boy,

"Why the fuck should I trust ya?! There's miasma oozin' out of every pore in your body!"

"Yes because the witch has it out for me...if you don't want to trust me then fine but trust Master Sora. He legit is the embodiment of a pure heart."

"..." Garfiel paused himself for a moment before asking Sora to take out the time barrier, needing his time to think on everything he just heard. Sora nodded and quickly pulled his keyblade above his head to take out the time barrier. As it goes down, Ram and the others were confused about what happened and quickly turn towards Ram's back to see the three standing there. Garfiel began to leave with Ram asking what had happened. Sora looked at Ram and responded with,

"Don't worry, Garfiel will be fine. We just chatted a bit. Anyway, just think about the question Ram." Sora turned his attention towards Otto and Kenichi, "Otto, Subaru's father, we should continue the plan."

"Alright Sora-san. Let's go Kenichi-san, we have a job to do."

"Way ahead of you, Suwen-san."

Otto and Kenichi both make their way towards the village's location while Sora and Subaru nod at each other and quickly split up. Ram noticed this and quickly grabbed Subaru's arm to ask what are they up to.

"Why? So you can report it to Roswaal?"

"Don't you dare show me disrespect, dog!"

"I'm not, it's an actual question but since I have faith in you too, I'm going to check on a few things around the Sanctuary before going back to check on Emilia while Master Sora continues the original plan without me."

"Barusu. Why do you believe you will succeed? Roswaal-sama is much more cunning than you and will beat you with that gospel of his. What makes you think that you can stop his gospel?"

"Because like Master Sora says, my friends are my power. They will help me get all of you, including you and that clown you follow to the future where we can all stand side by side."

Ram had no words to say when she heard Subaru's desire being a future where they can all be standing side by side. Although the boy is nowhere near as important to her as Roswaal, Emilia, and even Sora, she did find some form of care for him. She wanted to tell him that he was an idiot but couldn't as he started to leave the woods. Natsuki Subaru, the temporary knight and keyblade wielder, is determined to make sure this is the loop they all make it out alive.

Chapter Text

During the second day, Subaru had searched around the Sanctuary to find as much as he could that could help him in finding the safest path to get the villagers out of Sanctuary safely should the great rabbit arrive. Sora continued to follow Garfiel until he noticed an abandoned looking ruins which made him curious to know what contained inside while Otto and Kenichi both prepared the villagers. Before the day ended, Sora had gotten Subaru to follow him towards Garfiel's hideout in order to investigate some more into it.

"What do you think he has there, Master?"

"I don't know but it seems important."

"Let us find then."

Subaru and Sora both waited for a moment before entering the suspicious ruins that were away from everyone. As they were getting closer to the ruins, they both pulled out their keyblades and entered with extreme caution. Once inside they walked through a suspicious looking hallway with the two having their guards up.

"Master Sora, what do you think Garfiel is hiding here?"

"Unsure Subaru but whatever it is, we will find out soon enough."

The two continued and continued to walk until they stumbled upon a wall that had a butterfly simple. Subaru looked around and noticed a placement holder for the blue crystal that was given to him by Frederica. Having a strange feeling, he placed the blue crystal on the missing piece and just as he set it there the whole room began to glow. Sora and Subaru covered their eyes as it was too bright to see anything. Once the light faded away, the two looked and saw that a new pathway had been opened to the pair, causing the two to quickly take a look inside.

They enter to see what seems to be a Ryuzu inside the crystal, asleep. This caused the two to have many questions on their minds since they have no clue what is going on and why there is a Ryuzu inside the crystal when they last saw her with Garfiel the night Subaru's parents arrived. The two keyblade wielders hear someone behind them, approaching the two which caused the pair to turn around to see two Ryuzus. Ryuzu Bilma began to speak to the pair,

"I never expected the two of you to discover this in only two and a half days after arriving here, Young Su, Young So."

"It was honestly by luck Master Sora found this place. I just happen to have the key to opening it."

Subaru and Sora both noticed the third Ryuzu next to the Ryuzu Bilma, which Subaru questioned on who this Ryuzu is.

"Is the girl on the left the one who led me here the afternoon where Emilia and the rest of us arrived?"

"That is unlikely. This girl is one of the guards assigned to this place. It was another who met you in the forest. One of the Sanctuary's eyes, nothing more."

"There's something I want to ask you. After that, I'd like to request your help, if possible."

"I shall not ignore your request, Young Su, Apostle of Greed."

"Apostle of Greed?"

"Yes Young So, Young Su is the Apostle of Greed. Us Ryuzus cannot deny the request of the Apostle of Greed. That is...what has been written in the contract that binds us, the copies of Ryuzu Meyer."

Ryuzu led both of the keyblade wielders towards a house but while that was going on, Emilia had a moment to herself as she thought about Puck having left her and broken the contract. Thanks to the assistance of Naoko, she was able to keep herself from completely breaking yet she still feels all alone.

'Why Puck? You promised me you wouldn't leave me...why did you break our contract? Why...Dad?'

Emilia pondered on this for a bit since she did got some insight on how being a parent is from Natsuki Naoko. Although there is a big difference between Puck and Naoko since not only is Puck more of a father while Naoko is more of a mother, the two would share very different ideologies. The only comforting thing she can gather is that Naoko told her with confidence that Puck will always be with her even if they are far apart. Those comforting words helped but she wished to have someone that she was close with to be by her side. The only person her mind comes to is Subaru, wanting to see his face and have him be by her side.

"Subaru...where are you...?"

Emilia wanted him by her side yet as she thought about Subaru, memories of a past that she doesn't want started to return to her slowly. This causes her to slowly panic since she doesn't want to face a past that is painful. She breathes heavily and prepares to scream in fear and pain of the past she had been running away yet her mind shifts when she feels someone pat her arm in a gentle manner. Her instinct was to say Subaru's name while turning to see if it was him yet she felt slightly disappointed when it wasn't him but it was Naoko once again with Kenichi by her side.

"Are you okay Emilia?"

"Y-Yes...Naoko-sama."

"You can call me mother, you know."

Emilia's face turned red once more as the thoughts of addressing Subaru's mother as mother made her embarrassed.

"No need to feel embarrassed by that, you are our future daughter in law."

Naoko glares at Kenichi which causes him to be quiet since he isn't really helping yet she did agree with what he said. Emilia looked down with a red face before asking for Subaru's whereabouts.

"My amazing son is probably executing his plan."

"Plan?" Emilia asked with a confused look. Naoko looked at her husband and hit him in the head, knowing that Emilia shouldn't hear of this plan since it would make things complicated. Kenichi looked down with a little disappointment in himself for saying that, forcing Naoko to have to do damage control.

"Subaru is just making sure everyone is okay. He mentioned that he was going to check on you last because he wanted you to be the person he spent the most time checking on."

Emilia smiled as she heard this, knowing that Subaru can keep a promise since he did back during the royal selection when Sora talked in front of the council and was forced to face off Reinhard. She then recalled the moment he confessed his love for her, making her the happiest she has ever been. This made her think about the love Subaru has for her, although she is not familiar with it at all, she does hope to understand it. As she thought more and more, something came to her mind. This caused her to turn towards Subaru's parents and ask them,

"What is love?"

"Huh?"

"What?"

"What exactly...is to love someone? Subaru has said that he loves me but...I don't know what that kind of love is..."

Kenichi and Naoko were left silent for a moment, thrown off by this but before either one could answer, someone knocked on the door.

"Come on in!" Kenichi spoke, allowing the person knocking to enter Emilia's room. As the door opens, it is revealed to be Otto which slightly disappoints Emilia again since she wishes it was Subaru.

"Suwen-san, what brings you here?"

"I'm here to speak to you, Kenichi-san."

"Ah right. Darling, your amazing husband has something to take care of. I shall return in a gifty."

Naoko nods at Kenichi and watches him leave with Otto while she stays to help comfort Emilia while also attempting to best answer her question.

"Love is very broad to ask. The love you speak about is one where unlike love you have for a parent or for a child, you want to treasure the person and be by their side. Sure, they have their share of weaknesses but loving someone is looking past those weaknesses and staying with them no matter what."

Emilia looked down and thought about it deeply on what Naoko said, attempting to understand how love is in order to make sure that she does understand Subaru's feelings and can appropriately respond to his love confession. While she learned more, Subaru and Sora arrived at a house where there was a fireplace holding two shields. The two keyblade wielders sat down with one of the Ryuzu clones holding Subaru's jacket.

"She seems awfully attached to me..."

"You do know who is responsible for creating this place, do you not?"

"I think it was the Witch of Greed, Echidna, right?"

"Yes Young So, this is a land built by said witch's hand, an experimental facility meant to fulfill said witch's dream."

"What was she experimenting on?"

"Can you two not see it right in front of you?"

Subaru and Sora both stayed silent for a moment, noticing what exactly Ryuzu said which caught the two off guard.

"Was there not a girl who looked just like me trapped within the magic crystal?" Ryuzu spoke with a normal tone of voice. "That was the true, the first, Ryuzu Meyer. All the other Ryuzus, including myself, are copies of her. We are imitations."

Subaru and Sora were both processing this information carefully with Subaru surprised that Echidna would create clones for some reason while Sora was reminded of the replica program. Although not briefed a lot on it, he was aware about making imitations of people such as the likes of Replica Riku.

"Does knowing that I am an imitation change how you see me?"

Subaru was hesitant since he wasn't sure himself yet without hesitation Sora responded,

"My opinion on this is that you are you and nobody else, Ryuzu Bilma. You have your own heart inside you. Those feelings and memories are yours and yours alone. They're special. Regardless if you were created as an imitation."

Subaru was shocked by this and a bit self loathing for not being able to say something like that to Ryuzu while the shocked Ryuzu Bilma stood silent for a bit before smiling, feeling happiness in the keyblade wielder's words.

"How kind you are, Young So. Our replica bodies are built upon cores of artificial od that has been produced by magic. Those cores are wrapped in mana given physical form, resulting in these bodies."

"Why the heck would she do an experiment like that?" Subaru asked, curious to know what Echidna's plans were with the Ryuzu clones.

"To add something to those bodies, obviously. Specifically, to add personalities, memories, and knowledge...In other words, a soul. She filled Ryuzu Meyer's body with her own being, and each time a body perished, she would make a new vessel to inherit its soul, which would make her..."

"...basically immortal." Subaru said, beginning to realize the reason why Echidna would always act so friendly and familiar with him. Since his Return by Death basically makes him immortal, making it clear why would she want to make a contract with him.

"So was Echidna's experiment a success?" Subaru asked to which Ryuzu quickly responded.

"No, Echidna's soul was not inherited. The witch's plans only came to pass in an imperfect form."

"An imperfect form?"

"Ryuzu Meyer was an insufficient vessel to house the Witch of Greed."

"And she couldn't have figured that out before she tried it?"

Ryuzu looked at Subaru for a moment before looking back at her tea.

"After the witch's death, this facility remains, and more copies continue to be produced. Since our bodies are made of mana, our saving grace is that we require no resources to survive."

Ryuzu takes a sip of her tea which Sora and Subaru both took note of this with Sora pointing out how she likes to drink tea. Ryuzu notices this and response to the keyblade wielder,

"This is merely a hobby of mine. An individual quirk that I acquired over my long life. I was one of the first four copies made, 400 years ago now. I was given the wisdom and personality to manage the ever-increasing copies, as well as the Sanctuary. I did suffer at first. I had no memories, only a job to do. I know not how many years passed before I truly felt as if I were alive..."

"..." Both Subaru and Sora looked down with sadness in their faces, not sure on how they would fare should they have been in Ryuzu's position. Ryuzu noticed this and quickly reassured the two keyblade wielders.

"Now, do not look so sad you two. In my own way, I have come to find significance in fulfilling my purpose."

"Okay, let's move the subject along to this, what did you mean by 'Apostle of Greed' earlier?"

"Put simply, it refers to the one who has the right to command us copies of Ryuzu Meyer. Did the witch no bestow upon you a symbol of her apostle hood in the graveyard?"

"What kind of symbol?"

"A part of her body, such as a strand of hair or a fingernail."

Subaru thought about it for a moment, trying to think hard if Echidna gave him anything related to what Ryuzu said until he recalled the tea that was made of her body fluids.

"Wait, the Chidna tea?!"

"Chidna tea?"

"She got me to drink her body fluids cleverly disguised as tea, twice."

"So you ingested a part of the witch. All joking aside, that surely must be it."

"That brat! What the hell did she make me drink?!"

"Wait, I am curious, does Garfiel also contain the apostle of greed title?" Sora had asked, curious since he is always around a Ryuzu. Ryuzu Bilma looked at Sora and answered him by giving a simple nod. Subaru noticing this quickly asked if Garfiel had gone under the trail which he also received a nod. Given the information by Echidna that Garfiel is afraid of the outside world and now learning that he went through the trial, they have a way to free him from his curse.

"Ryuzu-san...Don't tell Garfiel that I'm an Apostle of Greed, or that we've been in touch."

"Young Gar certainly would have something to say if he knew that the two of you was meeting with his lover."

"That isn't something Subaru and I would do! But thank you for giving us important information."

Both Sora and Subaru went outside and saw that it's already night time, making Subaru slightly panic since he needed to get to Emilia's room quickly since he wanted to talk with her. The two quickly started to make their way towards the house where Emilia is located until heartless appeared in front of the two. Subaru and Sora pulled out their keyblades and just as the two were going to fight them, Sora looks at Subaru and tells him,

"Go and see Emilia, I can handle these heartless on my own."

"Are you sure? I can stay and help you out Master Sora."

"It's alright, besides we can't waste any time. Emilia needs you at this moment."

"Okay Master, just be careful."

"I will."

Subaru nodded at Sora and quickly started to run towards the direction where Emilia is located while Sora with ease took down the heartless.

After running for a bit, Subaru reached the building and quickly entered but before entering Emilia's room, he took a moment to catch his breath. As he was catching his breath, his mother opened the door of Emilia's room, starting to look for him only to easily find him near the door.

"Hello there my baby boy, Emilia has been waiting for you. What took you so long?"

"Sorry mother, Master Sora had us looking at something interesting that was far off and we ended up losing track of time."

"Well then, I will allow you two to have your moment together then. Please be careful with my future daughter in law."

"O-Okay mom..." Subaru spoke with a red face, not having gotten used to her saying such things to him. He gets up and enters the room to see Emilia there, sitting on her bed.

"H-Hey Emilia...how are you holding up?"

"I'm okay, thanks to your mother I will be okay."

"Do you need some water? I can get you some-"

"It's fine."

"Are you sure?"

"It's fine. I'm okay...Stay here please."

Subaru nodded and quickly moved towards Emilia's position, sitting on the same chair his mother was in for the majority of the day. As he sat down, he wanted to know what had transpired since the contract with Puck had broken yet he didn't want to touch that topic just yet.

"Do you know what's happened?"

"...Mm. I spelt for some of the day and got a chance to talk to your mother and father. They are good people, I see now where you get most of your personality."

"Hehe..."

"But...I know I'm already making everybody wait during normal times and what am I doing...I'm sorry."

"No one is going to fault you for that. But anyway, the problem is..."

Subaru hesitated on bringing up the situation with Puck yet Emilia managed to calm Subaru's hesitation by saying,

"Don't worry, Subaru."

"Huh?"

"I haven't...forgotten that Puck's gone. I remember it. I'm not going to forget it and run."

"Aren't you?"

"Mm..."

Emilia gave a small nod, making Subaru understand that Emilia is not backing down from the trial yet he couldn't tell what she was thinking.

"I'm sorry, Subaru. I showed you so many bad parts of me. I worried you soo much."

"No, it's okay for you to worry me as much as you want. I don't mind that. Also I did worry you when I went to do the trial myself..."

Emilia looked at Subaru and could see that something he saw in the trial really got to him since he was screaming for the trial to stop. She grabbed his arm and wanted to know what he saw.

"Subaru, what happened to you in the trial?"

"...I was being forced to repeat the trial over and over. I just couldn't see you all suffer yet the trial wouldn't stop until I was broken...but I want to thank you for saving me."

"I'm sorry, I guess we both suffered because of the trial..." Emilia stood silent because on one hand Subaru is the other person who understands her pain which makes her relieved to have someone she can relate to yet on the other hand, she hated to see Subaru go through something like that."

"I'll be okay Emilia, I will be okay. Thanks to Otto, my father, and Master Sora, I was able to finally snap out of that."

"That's good. I'll be okay tomorrow. I want to believe that...Subaru, please."

"Huh?"

"Hold my hand. Can you please stay here until morning? If you do, then I'll definitely..."

Emilia's white fingertips reach timidly from under the covers. Seeing the offered hand, Subaru immediately grips it in his. He firmly cases her slender, dainty fingers.

"If that's all you want, no problem at all. But, Emilia..."

"I'm sorry, Subaru. I know there must be so many things you want to talk about and ask about. But... please, wait for morning. Because then, I can do my best."

"..."

"Stay like this until morning...Subaru."

Subaru can say nothing further in response to Emilia's near-pleading voice. He brings the chair closer to the bed, placing Emilia's grasped hand beside her pillow. Emilia looks at him with her eyes wavering. He nods while saying,

"Alright, I will, Emilia."

"...Thank you"

With that short exchange, Emilia's eyes again close. As the half-elf went to sleep, Subaru stayed there and watched over Emilia. He smiled and continued to stay there yet he heard her say before falling to sleep,

"...I trust you."

Subaru let out a sigh since he knows that he cannot leave the conversation with Roswaal off since the plan is to have a talk with the Margrave with Otto Suwen present to be the witness to their bet.

'I really wish that I could stay here with you all night Emilia, I really really want to but there is something I have to do.'

As Subaru had these thoughts, Sora enters the room quietly and notices that Emilia is asleep with Subaru sitting on the chair next to the half-elf's bed, holding her hand.

"Do you want me to leave you two alone here? We can move the discussion with Roswaal to tomorrow."

"We can't, I have to make sure he doesn't try anything to harm any one of us but...I really don't want to leave Emilia."

"I can go in your place for the discussion."

"No, that won't work because the contract is between me and him. Besides I know how to deal with that clown."

"Then would you like me to watch over Emilia for you?"

"I want you to but we need you there to make sure Ram doesn't do anything stupid."

"Well I can summon a dream eater to protect her from nightmares again, after all the begging you did yesterday night-"

"Hmm!" Subaru looked at Sora with an annoyed facial expression, not liking what he is implying yet he simply nodded since it was the best they can do. As he got up, Sora approached Emilia to see her before turning to Subaru to ask him,

"Are you sure we shouldn't alert her to what Roswaal is up to?"

"I want to but I fear she might hurt herself. I mean look at what I did, which not only cost me my qualification but almost made me go insane."

"Yeah but you should at least alert her."

"I will tomorrow Master but for now I want her to rest, after all I believe in her more than anybody."

"Even me?"

"Haha, are you jealous?"

"Not really, I mean we all know you love Emilia."

"Yeah...though I kinda hope that my parents stop saying that she is their future daughter in law, it makes me embarrassed since I'm not that far in Emilia and my relationship."

Sora giggled at this and quickly summoned Necho Cat dream eater to watch over Emilia before the two keyblade wielders. As the room was dark with nobody but the Necho cat there looking at Emilia's sleeping face only to give it a little nudge since it knows Emilia is not asleep. Emilia tried to fake being asleep yet the Necho cat was not fooled and kept messing with Emilia until she finally opened her eyes. She looked at the Necho Cat and petted it while saying in a weak voice,

"...Liar. Subaru, you liar."

She repeats this multiple times as she can tell that she is all alone in the room. She can understand Puck's actions thanks to Naoko's explanation though Subaru not keeping a promise really made her heart break because of all the people she expected to keep a promise, he was the one.

Subaru and Sora had gone outside of the building to meet up with Otto where he was waiting for the two in order for the three of them to enter Roswaal's room. As they enter, Ram gives Subaru a stare for a moment since it is really late at night to have a conversation but Roswaal allows this since he is curious to know what is going on. Subaru informs Roswaal that they will have Otto, Sora, and Ram all three be witnesses to the bet and the conditions of the bet.

Roswaal was alright with that and quickly laid out the rules for Otto, Sora, and Ram to note since Roswaal and Subaru were both under contract.

"Okay with Sora-san, Ram-chan, and I, Otto Suwen, present. We shall all three be witnesses to this contract of you two, Roswaal-sama, Subaru-san. The contract guidelines are that should Natsuki Subaru get Garfiel to leave Sanctuary under his own free will and Emilia-sama to pass the trial of the Sanctuary along with his own life being intact, he would be considered the winner. If any of these criterias are not met, then Roswaal L. Mathers will be declared the winner of the bet. Is that alright with both parties?"

"But oooooof course."

"I'm fine with that as well."

"Alright then, it is settled."

"That's good now Barusu, leave with your friends. You are disrupting Roswaal-sama's sleep time."

"Okay Okay, we just needed to make sure this was cleared."

"I wiiiiish you a good luck, Subaru-kun."

"..." Subaru didn't respond to what Roswaal said and quickly left the room to go into Emilia's once again yet he stopped himself. He realized that he needs to do something to help Emilia right before the trial begins.

"Subaru, what's on your mind?"

"I need to do something. It's for Emilia but I need to do this alone."

"At least tell me where you are heading towards."

"The graveyard, I think I know how to help her."

"You better not try to take the Trial again...actually how are you going to enter the building? You lost your qualifications."

"I only need it to be inside for a moment. I should be fine, Master."

"Okay but please try to be careful. The last thing we need is to lose you."

"Don't worry, I will be alright. Just please take care of Emilia for me."

"Okay."

Sora nodded at Subaru and allowed him to go towards the graveyard on his own, confident that his apprentice will be fine. While this was going on, he sat next to the door near Emilia's room and ended up falling asleep. As Sora went to sleep, he started to dream about the events of his past with Riku, Kairi, King Mickey, Donald, Goofy, and his other friends. He still dreams about the keyblade graveyard and how he failed at some point and witnessed Kairi be taken away from him.

As daylight was hitting, Emilia woke up and quickly tried to sneak away since she was hurt by what Subaru did the previous night, she opened the door slowly and was about to run away yet she looked at Sora and noticed that he was having a nightmare.

'Sora looks so...stressed. Why is that?'

She gets closer to him and notices that he is beginning to say Kairi's name in a sad voice, having the nightmare of seeing Xehanort strike her down. Emilia wished she could do something but she also had her own things to deal with. She patted Sora's head before leaving to make sure Naoko or Ram didn't spot her.

Garfiel was looking around for Ryuzu as he noticed that she was missing from breakfast which made him furious after having a full night to think about what Sora and Subaru said.

'The hell do I need to help Frederica. She left this place and never came back! Why should I care but...why would he wanna be friends with me? That dumbass! I don't need anybody! Now where is nanna!'

As he was looking around the area for Ryuzu, he ends up bumping into a beaten up Subaru, which caused him to be wary at first only for heartless to surround the two. Garfiel looked at the heartless before looking at the injured Subaru, making the conclusion that the heartless beat up Subaru and are now after him. He charged at the heartless and was able to take them down without any hesitation. After doing this, he looks at Subaru and was tempted to leave but the words the boy said to him the previous day had been playing in his mind.

"Ahhhhh! Goddamn it! I hate ya!"

Garfiel punches a tree to let out some anger he has inside him before going towards Subaru to heal him. As he is healing him, all his mind is asking is what happened to Subaru before asking why this boy even wants to befriend him since the two didn't have the best of starts. Once fully healed, Subaru finally woke up with his mind slightly disoriented from what he was up to in the graveyard. As he gets up, he begins to throw up which caught Garfiel off guard.

"Da fuck happen t'ya?! Ya look'd like shit before my amazin' self healed ya."

"Hehe, I guess I probably should've taken Master Sora's offer...shit that hurt a lot."

"Yer a dumbass."

"I know I am, but to answer the question, I was trying to find a way to make sure Emilia can take the trial."

"Hmph! Whatever. Just don't do anythin stupid, dumbass."

"Yeah Yeah."

"Oy, I got ya here so Imma ask ya, what did ya saw inside the graveyard?"

Subaru paused himself for a moment, he knew that if Garfiel found out either him or Sora passed the trial, he would instantly go hostile. This meant that he had to tell Garfiel that he failed the trial.

"I saw my past and I failed."

"Ya...failed?"

"Yes, I failed. I couldn't do it...then again life comes short when I'm confronted with my parents again."

"Ha, seems like ya got shitty luck."

"Yeah I do I guess. Thanks for healing me, I owe you one."

"Okay, yer going to help me right now then."

"What?"

"Granny had disappeared and seein that ya owe me for healin ya and savin yer ass from them dark creatures, yer helpin me find her."

"Alright."

As the two started their search for Ryuzu Bilma but during their search, the two have a chat with Garfiel wanting to at the very least know a few things from Subaru before making his conclusion.

"How did yer parents even come here? I know damn well they couldn't have entered the Sanctuary without a guide."

Subaru had to think for a moment, he knows that telling Garfiel he is from another world would surely make his master scold him for breaking the world order once again yet in this case, they need Garfiel in his side.

"Someone took them away from home and teleported them here, just like I was too."

"What'd ya mean?"

"I'm not exactly from this world but from another."

"Don't fuck around with me!"

"I'm not! I was taken from my home world and literally brought to a new one without anybody to help me out...well except Emilia. She was there when I was weak and then there was this assassin that tried to kill a few innocent souls yet Sora was there to stop her on two different accounts."

"Really? Hmm. Is yer master also from another world?"

"Yes though don't tell him I told you, I would get in trouble if I said this since it is the world order or something like that."

"Then why the hell did ya tell me?!"

"I guess I just wanted to be honest with you. As I said, I want to be friends and well friends should be honest with one another."

Garfiel had a moment to think on this, he did appreciate the honesty as he values people who won't lie to his face but he also is more hesitant towards Subaru since he is learning that there are other worlds now.

"Aight then, tell my amazin' self about yer world."

"I mean it might take a little while to explain it all, there is a lot to go over."

"Don't care, it's better than walking around in silence."

"Fine Fine."

Subaru began to explain everything about Japan such as its technology, it's people, and all of the boring and fun stuff to do in his world. Garfiel kept his facial expression blank but deep down he did find many things Subaru said amazing and fun. Although he is scared of the outside world, he does find some of what Subaru said somewhat convincing for him to at the very least take a look at them.

"So tell me, how did ya ended up being sent to the outside world?"

"Outside world?"

"The outside world from Sanctuary, dumbass."

"Alright Alright, I was just getting food late at night and literally I blinked and saw that I was randomly teleported to another world."

"Da fuck. How the hell-"

"I don't know but you along with Ram's forgotten twin sister have made a mention about the witch's scent in me so it is logical to conclude that she is responsible for this."

"Hmph."

Garfiel processes everything that he heard, he seems to understand how tough it must've been for someone who was minding their own business to all of a sudden be sent to the outside world. Considering that he failed the trial, something in Subaru's past must've haunted the boy yet unknown to the demi human, Subaru had already found closure of his past world. There was a moment of silence before Subaru started to ask questions.

"Why do you fear the outside world?"

"Eh."

"You don't have to answer but I would like to know."

"Non of yer business."

"Hey! I told you about my world, it's fair we trade something."

"Not gonna tell ya about my reasonings."

"Then how about this, would you honestly like to know what I saw in the trial? Like the full description."

Garfiel had a moment of pause, he was interested to see what kind of fear Subaru had that made him fail the trial yet he knew that it was too personal of a thing to learn. He continued walking while responding to Subaru's question.

"That's yer own business. It ain't right for me ta know that much of ya."

"Well, interesting that you have a sense of decency."

Garfiel and Subaru continued to look around for Ryuzu Bilma, at least that is the Ryuzu Subaru is looking for while Garfiel is looking for a different Ryuzu. As the two searched and searched, they eventually came across Ram and Sora.

"Master Sora, Ram, what are you two doing here?"

"Emilia has gone missing."

"What?!"

"Eh!"

"What do you mean she is missing?!" Subaru asked with fear in his voice towards both his master and the red-haired maid.

"She walked out and left, are you that stupid to understand Barusu?!"

"I know what the hell you mean by that but where could she have gone..."

"Seems like yer got a problem that ya need to fix. Tis fine, I'll search for m'granny myself!"

Subaru, Sora, and Ram watched as an angry Garfiel started to leave them in search of Ryuzu yet he was stopped when Subaru spoke up.

"Allow me to help you look for Ryuzu."

"Huh?"

"Eh?"

"What?"

Garfiel, Ram, and Sora all three turned towards Subaru, surprised by what he said which made Ram slightly angry.

"You would rather help an idiot like Garf than look for the one you supposedly love? You are an imbecile, Barusu."

"That is quite harsh. Don't get me wrong, I want to search for Emilia but I have a feeling I will find her while helping Garfiel. Also I kinda owe him one so I'm paying my debt as we speak."

Ram looked at Subaru with disgust before deciding to leave to speak with Roswaal while Sora approached Subaru to ask him,

"What about Otto? He will be waiting on the both of us for the plan."

"I know and considering that today is the deadline, I cannot falter but I entrust that you can speak with him for me. You know the plan Master Sora and besides, this is my best chance to get Garfiel to trust me."

"Alright, just try to be careful."

"I will and you as well Master."

The two keyblade wielders nodded at each other before the two split paths with Subaru following Garfiel while Sora went towards the location they agreed to meet with Otto regarding the state of the villagers. Garfiel looked at Subaru and was unsure on why he was being loyal to him when Emilia, the person Subaru cares the most for, is missing.

"Why are ya fucking here? Go search for the princess."

"Now is it wrong to want to help a friend in need?"

"What?!" Garfiel looked at Subaru for a moment, not expecting that question at all and was quickly annoyed by it.

"We'rnt friends..."

"Well why not? We got a chance to bond a bit, besides I consider you my friend."
"Why?"

"Because sometimes you can build a bond with someone even if it is a short time."

"Tsk. Whatever."

Garfiel brushed off this conversation, being strong headed about it since he really doesn't understand why would Subaru be nice to him.

As Subaru and Garfiel continued their search, Sora met up with Kenichi and Otto who were waiting for him and Subaru near the building where Roswaal is resting. Kenichi and Otto looked to see that Sora was by himself which caused the two to be a bit worried.

"Sora-san, where is Subaru-san?"

"He is working on getting Garfiel to trust him, he sent me to speak with you two about the plan."

"Seems like my son is already working on getting blondy to join our side."

"He is but for now, is everything set for the villagers?"

"Yes Sora-san, the villagers are ready to evacuate."

"Okay then, we should start getting the villagers out of here before Garfiel notices that something is wrong."

"Okay, my wife and I will lead one group while Suwen-san here takes the other group but what about you?"

"I'll stay here and look for Emilia."

"Wait, what happened to Emilia-sama?"

"She disappeared but don't worry about it, Subaru and I will find her."

"I have faith you both will, Sora-san. Just be careful."

"Same to you."

Sora and Otto nodded at each other before the three of them split up with Otto heading towards one location, Kenichi heading towards another where Naoko is located, and Sora heading towards the village to search for Emilia. During this Garfiel suggested to Subaru that the two should split up. Subaru nodded and quickly went on his own around the Sanctuary in search of Ryuzu Bilma. His instincts took him to the house he spoke with her the previous night. As he enters the house with caution, he finds a Ryuzu preparing tea.

"So you got here later than I thought."

"What does that mean? Actually forget it, I'm helping Garfiel look for Ryuzu."

"Ah, Young Gar didn't specify which one. He was looking for me, Ryuzu Shima."

"Ryuzu...Shima." Subaru paused himself for a moment before he recalls that the previous time he encountered Ryuzu Shima, it was in the loop that Garfiel completely distrusted him. Subaru sat down on the chair next to Ryuzu Shima and quickly started to converse with her.

"So I'm the first guest to arrive?"

"That's right. You're the first, Young Su. Hope you don't mind your tea being brewed strong."

"Either way doesn't matter. Say it's strong or say it's weak, leaf flavour's still leaf flavour."

"There's a statement with no favour for tea. Now I understand what Ram was grumbling abert."

Smiling wryly at Subaru, Shima pulls an empty cup over to herself. She pours the boiling

water into the cup, puts leaves in to soak, and pushes it over to Subaru.

"Here, your throat must be thirsting. Glug a cup, tardy."

"I feel like when I'm done sculling this cup, my HP's gonna be something where I'm headed

off to church. Anyway that aside,"

With his joking making Shima's brows knit in confusion, Subaru blows on the cup to cool it before bringing it to his lips. The thick flavour of grass passes over his tongue and down his throat. No matter what kind they are, and no matter who brews them, leaves are leaves.

"I couldn't even get used to Rem's tea... my body just doesn't accept this stuff, seriously."

"Now there's enough of your impressions, didn't even have to ask to know it. I ain't ever

brewing for you again."

Glaring at Subaru as he scrunches his face and sticks out his tongue, Shima drinks all of her tea in one go. She strokes at her long hair, her sleeves trailing as she plomps herself back on the bed, opposite Subaru again.

"I was thinking that would have settled us down before getting to the talk, but looks like it just caused unexpected trouble."

"When you throw information from side stories into the main text, the readers who just

happened to miss it will wind up being confused so let's go without any of that. Switch gears switch gears switch gears, and let's have our talk."

"Sure is easy ter say it..."

Shima sighs, dumbfounded, before staring intently at her small hands. Her gaze then passes through Subaru, seeming to stare beyond the door, to the outside.

"But leaving that aside, so it was you after all, Young Su. Thought it would be. You would have been more likely to show up than young Gar, otherwise neither of you would think of this place before my rotation."

"...you sure set up some disadvantageous terms for Gardiel. He'd probably start grieving if he heard that."

"Grieving, bawling, it's good for him to do that...but I'd anticipate a more serious reaction. If it'd been Young Gar who came here, that would have done away with that worry..."

Shima looked around the living room wall with her smile somewhat sad. Subaru follows her gaze to see hanging on the wall the silvery metal shields, two of them crossed over each other, decorating the wall as they had been before when Sora and Subaru were previously there. There was silence for a moment before Shima began to speak,

"It's a good thing you came here alone, Young Su. This isn't something I especially want people to hear."

"Yeah, I had Master Sora to deal with Otto and my father while Garfiel sent me to look around for you. Seems about right that it ends up with me being here on my own though there is something that I want to know."

"What's that, Young Su?"

"Did any of you Ryuzus ever go and do the trial yourselves?"

Shima stood silent for a moment, which only gave Subaru the answer he needed in order to figure a way to beat this loop. He needs to figure out what they saw and get in good with not only Garfiel but with the other Ryuzus as well. He presses Ryuzu on about what she saw in the trial to which Ryuzu Shima responded with,

"What I'm about to talk to you about is everything I've seen in the Sanctuary's foundation and...a part of the events leading up to Ryuzu Meyer being sealed in the crystal. Just what your going to think about when hearing this and what you are going to say to me afterward...will be something which one of the four representatives of Ryuzus of Sanctuary, I will leave it up to fate."

"If you are afraid if I will think differently of you then don't, I see you all as your own unique individuals."

"Flirty are we. Hehe, alright but it's something you'd better tackle with careful attention."

Subaru gives a nod to Ryuzu Shima, understanding the situation.

Chapter Text

Ryuzu Shima told Subaru everything she saw in the trial, from how Echidna once roamed around the Sanctuary towards the fact that the real Ryuzu Meyer and Beatrice were close friends and how the original Roswaal Mathers was the student of Echidna. Having all of this information, Subaru concluded that Roswaal must have his memories from back then since he did refer that he remembers Echidna 400 years ago. He also learned about how the first Roswaal was defeated by someone like Hector and Beatrice losing her friend. This made him understand how hard it's going to take in order to free Beatrice.

"So Echidna's purpose for Sanctuary is to keep this Warlock of Melancholy out...that's odd then because..." The Echidna he met in the Dream world had a motivation to become immortal while the Echidna from the story had different plans. Yet there was something Subaru couldn't overlook from that story.

"-Beatrice lost a friend."

"She did."

"That sucks...losing a friend in such a way. Does Beatrice even know about you and the other Ryuzus?"

"No, Beatrice-sama stopped visiting Sanctuary after us Ryuzus were created. It would be best for her to not know of our existence."

Subaru hearing this made him puzzle a few things since now he has more pieces that he needs to solve the problem that is Beatrice's closed heart. He knows that she wants someone to be "That person" for her to be saved by. The person they both think it is is Sora yet he has a feeling that it won't be that simple.

"I think she should, it would give her closure. Also seeing that even 400 years she still had the same attitude and the same outlook in life, I think I know how to save her from the pain she is in."

"That's good to hear, Young Su."

"Yeah, but I do want to ask, how will I get to Garfiel? I know he is afraid of the outside world but I'm unsure on why..."

"Young Gar's mother was taken. The outside world took her from him. He has always feared the outside world because of that."

"That makes sense but I kinda wish to take him out of this place and give him a chance to explore the outside world a bit, see the beauty that is the outside world."

"Young Gar and Young Su standing side by side...that's actually quite the impressive imagination. I approve of this."

"Well then...wait, I think I know where Emilia could be at." Subaru had thought carefully for a moment until he started to realize that there would be a place Emilia would hide should she not want people to find her. This made him bow to Ryuzu Shima before making his way towards the door only to find himself stopped for a moment when he heard her say to him,

"Be careful out there. We wouldn't want you to die."

"Don't worry, I'll come back with Garfiel by my side."

Subaru stepped outside the house and quickly ran towards the graveyard, having had a feeling that Emilia had been there this entire time. As he leaves the house, he makes his way towards the graveyard yet he ends up stumbling upon Sora. The two were looking for Emilia with Subaru having a strong feeling he knows where she is while Sora is following his heart to find his missing friend.

"Master Sora!"

"Subaru! How goes the look for Ryuzu?"

"It went well, I did manage to find her but I also learn some new information that will help us save Beatrice."

"Really? That's good to hear."

"Any luck with finding Emilia?"

"No but I have a strange feeling I know where she is, so I'm following my heart to find her."

"Your heart?" Subaru asked with a hint of jealousy.

"We are all connected so we all share a bond within our hearts. I'm trying to trace that connection to find her."

"Ah..." Subaru hit his head for even thinking that his master could like Emilia even remotely similar to how he loves the half-elf. As he regains his composure, he asks his master if he thinks that Emilia is in the graveyard which confirms that there is where his heart is leading him. This helps Subaru confirm that he is on the right track, causing him to reach the conclusion of the conversation.

"Allow me to go and find her myself. I think that it is time I be her moral support now that she's had time to process."

"Okay but are you sure you don't want me to help?"

"Don't worry Master Sora, I still need you to keep Garfiel busy for as long as you can. Try not to beat him in a fight if that comes to happen."

"I hope that it doesn't come down to it. I do wish to be friends with him."

"I have faith that you can get through to him if it comes down to it while I go and make sure that Emilia gets her faith restored in herself."

Sora nodded and patted Subaru in the back before his apprentice went towards the graveyard by himself, determined to be by Emilia's side. As Sora watched this, he turned towards the direction he just arrived from and quickly made his way there, having a feeling that he would encounter Garfiel there.

Subaru ran as fast as he could towards the graveyard only to end up encountering some high level heartless. Subaru pulls out his keyblade and charges at the heartless without hesitation, confident in his abilities that he can take down the heartless.

'I can't waste too much time here but this is still something I can take care of.'

Subaru summoned a couple of Thunder and Blizzard magic attacks, managing to take down some heartless while a couple of invisible heartless managed to push Subaru back. Subaru was sent flying a couple of feet before he jumped back up and charged at the remaining invisible heartless, using all of his strength to try to break their guards yet due to the four invisibles working together in unison, they were able to push back the boy once again. As he was sent back once again, he managed to land on his feet this time.

"Ha! I ain't letting myself lose to a couple of shadow type enemies!"

Subaru charged at the heartless without any fear of dying, being able to land a couple of good hits while he was on the offense. Eventually he was caught off guard and almost took a deadly blow, which forced him to jump back and to quickly go on defense for his safety. He deflected as many attacks as he possibly can but he was eventually pushed back once again.

'Shit! I can't be wasting time! Where is some help when you need some assistance?!'

Subaru thought to himself before deciding that he should run away from the fight, knowing that staying any longer delays his chance to get Emilia to pass the trial. He tries to make a run for it yet the four invisible heartless block his way and completely corner him.

'Well...shit!'

Subaru was completely at a disadvantage since he doesn't have enough magic power to use in order to take down the four tough heartless but he also doesn't have the physical strength. This didn't discourage the boy, he just knew that he needed to keep his head high up and prepare to go all out against the heartless even if it leads to him being badly injured. Just as he was about to face off against the four heartless by himself, he hears someone yell out, "Al Fura!". After a familiar female voice shouted that, a strong windstorm approached Subaru's position and managed to take out one of the heartless, giving him the incentive to quickly take care of the others.

"Take this! Thundera!"

Subaru's instincts allowed him to summon a higher level of lighting than the one he had been using, allowing him to do a lot of damage to the invisible heartless in front of him. As Subaru does this, he jumps out of the way to allow his ally to summon another windstorm to destroy the heartless that was on his left side. Subaru took a look at his ally and had a feeling that it was Ram considering that she is one of the few could use wind magic.

"Thanks Ram, you are really a life saver."

"Save your poor flattery, Barusu. Focus on the fight at hand."